Synopsis:
Jamie is caught wearing his mother's pantyhose on the last day of school. His mother gives him an unusual option to avoid punishment for dishonesty.

Chapter 1

It was the last day of school--8th grade that is--and when I arrived home at a quarter-to-three I wanted to celebrate. My sister Julie, who was two years older, was staying overnight with a friend. My mother wouldn't be home from work until at least six and my father, whom I only vaguely remembered, had deserted us years ago to pursue whatever he was pursuing.

My love of pantyhose began when I was eleven, when I first tried on my mother's hose. The sensation of my legs and lower body encased in the smooth, silky fabric aroused something new. I fell in love with the snug feel of the pantyhose and the swish-swish sound that my legs produced as I sashayed about the house. My mother and sister were out for a couple hours that day and I spent the entire time trying on different pairs. My sister and I had played dress-up before, but I had never ventured hose or tights or dressed in women's clothes when I was alone. I still don't know what drove me to try on my mother's pantyhose that day, but that event has proven one of the most important watersheds in my life. From that day forward I indulged in the joys of wearing pantyhose at every opportunity and fortunately there were many. My sister Julie was involved in a plethora of school activities and my mother wore skirts and hose to work everyday, providing me with a large selection from which to choose.

On the early summer day in question, I proceeded immediately to my room after arriving home from school. After removing all my clothes, I pulled on an over-sized red t-shirt, then entered my mother's room and snatched a pair of black, sheer-to-waist Leggs sheer energy hose from her top dresser drawer. Back in my room, I sat on the edge of my bed and carefully slid my mother's hose up my legs, alternating from one leg to the other until my lower body from toe to waist was comfortably encased in nylon. I had become quite proficient at putting on hose over the past few years, and the sensation of silky nylon sliding across my skin never failed to excite me. I stood up to admire my legs encased in the black shimmering fabric, turning and twisting to admire them from every angle. My t-shirt fell past my hips to mid-thigh, such that one could almost say I was wearing a dress, which likely explains why I often chose that particular t-shirt to wear when I was wearing hose. Thinking I had three hours of uninterrupted pantyhose bliss ahead of me, I headed downstairs to the family room to lay on the couch and watch TV for awhile.

Disaster struck shortly after four. My mother normally parked in the garage and entered the house through the back door adjoining the kitchen and garage. The family room in which I was lounging on the couch in my pretty pantyhose was next to the kitchen, while my room was upstairs at the opposite end of the house. I would hear her parking the car in the garage long before she entered the house, so I never worried much about being caught.

When I heard my mother's heels clacking against the hardwood floor in the entry hall, my first impulse was to make a run for it, but there she was, already entering the family room. She must have come in the front door.

"Hello," she said, stopping just inside the family room. "Have a good last day of school?"

"It was okay." I was struggling to stop my voice quivering. My nylon clad legs were concealed by the back of the couch, so as long as I stayed on the couch and she didn't advance very far into the room, I would be okay.

"I thought since your sister is away for the evening you and I might go out for pizza."

"That sounds good." I tried to stay focused on the television, hoping she would think I was bored with the conversation and go away. I was so frightened though that I couldn't follow the program at all.

"You don't seem very enthused. Are you feeling okay?"

I heard her steps as she approached the couch. "I'm fine mom. Really."

Despite my assurances, my mother continued toward the couch and my secret. Caught. Dead. History. Nothing to do except wait for the inevitable when she reached the couch and looked down on my nylon-clad legs.

She reached out to feel my forehead, which I'm certain must have been cold and clamy from sweat, when she stopped abruptly and stared directly at my legs.

"What are you wearing?" she exclaimed. Her eyes jumped from my legs to my eyes then back to my legs. "Are those my pantyhose?"

"Yes," I managed. My deep shame swelled from the pit of my stomach. I wanted to peuk.

My mother breathed deeply as she regained her composure. I expected her to explode with a screaming fit, ground me for life, or rip the hose off my body and spank me till I cried, but instead she calmly stepped around the end of the couch and took a seat next to me. She crossed her legs as she leaned into the cushions, causing the hem of her skirt to rise and expose her nylon covered legs to mid-thigh.

"How long have you been wearing my hose?"

"A few years."

"You wear them whenever you're home alone?"

"A lot of the time. Are you mad?"

"No darling, of course I'm not angry." She hugged me then squeezed my knee. I couldn't have imagined a more accepting attitude. I couldn't believe this was happening. A mother and son, both wearing hose, sitting together and calmly discussing pantyhose was beyond comprehension.

"I'm just shocked and confused that something like this could go on so long without my knowledge. Is there anything else you do that I don't know about?"

"No."

"Have you tried on my lingerie?"

"Well, I did try on some of your slips once."

"Only once?"

"I think so."

My mother smiled knowingly. I didn't want to tell her how often I had worn her slips.

"There are some groceries in the back seat," my mother said as she stood up. "Why don't you change clothes and bring them in. We'll talk more later."

My mother went into her bedroom and closed the door. I changed clothes in my room and threw the hose into the clothes hamper in the bathroom. After I put the groceries away I returned to the couch. My mother was in her room for a long time. I thought I heard her talking so I assumed she was on the phone. We went out for pizza after she came out then watched a movie together "Lord of the Rings" when we came home. I think she was trying to be nice to me as she's not a big fan of the movie. Neither of us brought up the hose incident during dinner or the ride to and from the pizza place. We seemed to talk about everything but the incident.

When the movie ended, my mother motioned for me to sit next to her on the couch. I figured it was time for our talk.

"Jamie. I want you to know that I am not angry with you for what you were wearing. But I am angry with you for sneaking items out of my room. I understand why you didn't want to talk to me about this and I hope you would have eventually brought it up."

I sat with my eyes downcast, hoping that this would all end soon and wondering how long I would be grounded.

"Is there anything else you want to tell me?"

"No," I said, shaking my head.

"You're not gay are you?"

"No Mom!"

"Okay. I'm sorry. I had to ask."

Some moments of awkward silence passed between us.

"Do you still want to wear nylons?"

"I'll stop mom. I promise I'll never wear them again." I didn't really believe that and I'm pretty certain my mother didn't either. Even if I really wanted to stop I don't think it would be possible. I had tried a few times and even managed to go days or weeks without indulging but it never lasted.

"I want to make a deal with you. If you go along with it I won't ground you and we'll overlook your dishonesty."

Honesty was a big deal with my mother. "What's the deal?"

"I will buy you your own pantyhose and you will wear them everyday, all day, for the rest of the summer. At the end of the summer, you can wear them or not. Your choice. But I think we will know by then how you really feel about wearing them."

"Are you serious?"

"Yes. I wouldn't joke about something like this. The choice is yours."

"What if I say no?"

"Then I will expect you to not be sneaking around in my clothes anymore and we will need to determine how long you're grounded for your past behavior."

I certainly didn't want to be grounded, which would likely mean no computer privileges, and getting to wear hose all the time sounded fun. But would she really make me wear them all summer? I had only worn them for a few hours at a time before. This would be 24/7. And what would my friends say, not that I had all that many. "Okay," I said.

"You'll wear hose all summer. Are you sure?"

"As sure as I'll ever be."

My mother smiled. I think that was the choice she wanted me to make. "Well, I think it's time for bed."

"Can I stay up for awhile and play on the computer?"

"No. I think you should go to bed."

It took awhile for me to go to sleep as I kept mulling over the day's events and the choice I had made. What would my sister say? We were on good terms for teenage siblings but....

Chapter 2

"Jamie, Jamie. Wake up." My mother was shaking my shoulder as I opened my eyes.

"I'm going to the store for a bit. I want you to go take a shower. I'll be back soon."

"Okay."

She smiled then left.

I could have easily fallen back to sleep. Then I remembered what was supposed to happen today and immediately sat upright in bed. I heard the garage door and the car. Was she going out to buy my hose? Did yesterday really happen? I threw off my covers and went into the bathroom. There was a note taped to the mirror and my mother's electric shaver and a bottle of body lotion on the counter. I took down the note and read: "Take a shower then shave your legs with the shaver. Put some lotion on your legs when you get done. Love, Mom."

I hadn't planned on shaving my legs. I showered and dried off. I didn't have a lot of hair on my legs. I never did like how my hairy legs looked while wearing hose and it would grow back. I plugged in the shaver and took the plunge. This was a lot more work then I had expected. You never realize how much area your legs include until you try to go over all of it. Once done I rubbed some lotion on them. I grabbed some underwear from my room and threw on a robe. Downstairs I drank some juice and ate a bowl of cold cereal. I was still sitting in the kitchen, wondering what was in store for me, when I heard my mother return.

"Hello Jamie. Did you do what I told you?" My mother was carrying two bags--one from the grocery store and one from a department store.

I nodded.

"Great. Let's go up to your room. I have some gifts for you."

I followed her upstairs to my room where she dumped the contents of the bags on my bed. I counted ten pairs of hose and tights and two oversized t-shirts--one light blue and the other pink. "I got sheers and opaques, mostly in the styles I like. We can try some different styles over the summer. I also got you a couple sleeping tees. I think you'll find them more comfortable. Sorry for the colors but that was all they had." She smiled at me.

"These are all mine?"

"Yes, they're yours. Don't tell me you've changed your mind."

"No, I'm just kind of overwhelmed."

"Put these on with some shorts." She handed me a package of Sheer Energy in suntan. "We need to go pick up your sister. Don't worry. You can wait in the car."

I took off my underwear and put on the brand new hose. I admired my legs for a minute. They looked smooth and soft, almost feminine. As long as no one saw my toes or looked closely I didn't figure anyone would be able to tell, especially since there wasn't any hair matted against my skin. Shaving was a good idea. I put on some baggy shorts and a t-shirt then grabbed some white socks. I met my mother at the door.

She looked at my shorts and sneakers. "Hmmm. Nice legs but we'll have to get you some different shoes and shorts."

"What's wrong with them?"

"The look doesn't quite work."

"Do you think people will notice?"

"Not unless they get close."

This was my first time outside the house in hose and it certainly wouldn't be my last. The bright sunshine caused the hose to shimmer. I made for the passenger seat as quickly as possible without running. My mother smiled at me and patted my knee.

"Don't worry. Just act natural."

"Mom," I said after we were on our way. "How will we keep Mike and Todd from finding out." Mike and Todd were the only people I would call friends. They were the only guys that I spent time with outside of school. We played computer and board games together or hung out at the arcade at the mall. Unlike my sister, I wasn't very popular. I guess most people would classify me as a nerd--shy and unathletic but relatively smart. I certainly never refused to help a girl with her homework.

"Hmm. I don't know. You'll either have to tell them or wear jeans whenever they're around."

"I can't tell them! I'll be ruined."

"They might be more understanding than you think. But we'll try to be careful."

I doubted that they would be understanding. "What about all of Julie's friends?"

"What about them?"

"If Julie tells them it will be all over school."

"I think you will find most people have better things to talk about."

My mother's assurances were not any consolation. Why on earth did I say yes to this?

We stopped in the driveway of my sister's friend's house. My mother went to the door and after a few minutes my sister emerged carrying her backpack and a small black duffle bag. They put her stuff in the trunk then got in the car, my sister in the back seat. We talked about what we did the previous evening on the ride home but nothing was said about the hose incident. My heart was pounding and I kept my hands on my knees. I was so worried that Julie would lean forward and scream "Mom! Jamie's wearing pantyhose!" Nothing of the sort happened.

I headed for my room as soon as we arrived home. My sister wasn't paying much attention to me and the garage is dark even during the day. I overheard my mother tell my sister that she needed to talk to her. I went to my room and closed my door. I was starting to think I should tell my Mom I wanted to call this experiment off but then I saw all those hose scattered across my bed. MY HOSE. Yes, these were mine. Don't you want to try them I asked myself? I sat down and started reading the various packages and looking at the pictures, all of beautiful legs encased in hose or tights. No, I was going to go through with this. This was my dream come true wasn't it?

A knock at the door brought me back to reality. "Jamie?" my mother asked.

"Come in."

My mother smiled. "Looking at your new hose?"

"Yeah. I've never seen the packages up close."

My mother sat down next to me. "I talked to your sister and explained the situation. I've told her that she is NOT to ridicule you. She was upset that you might have been wearing her underwear in the past. I told her that you had only been wearing mine. Is that true?"

"Yes."

"Good. Okay. Why don't you put your hose away in your dresser. You can move some of your underwear and socks into the empty dresser downstairs if you need more room."

My mother hugged me then left me alone.

I took my socks and sneakers off. It felt marvelous to wriggle my hose covered toes into the carpet and my legs really did look great. I took all the hose out of their packages and put them away. When I got done, there was a pile of empty packaging next to a small pile of underwear and socks on my bed. I tried to read but found it difficult to concentrate as I kept rubbing my legs together and caressing them with my hands. I wondered how girls avoided feeling this distracted when they wore hose.

"Jamie! It's time for lunch." My mother called.

I took a deep breath and headed downstairs to the kitchen. I couldn't avoid my sister for the entire summer and my mother wouldn't let her ridicule me. My sister and I had a good relationship but as with all siblings there was a constant power struggle going on beneath the surface and I was giving Julie a very powerful tool.

Julie and my mother were making sandwiches. Julie's eyes roamed up and down my body as I entered the kitchen. She was smirking. "Hi Jamie."

"Hi Sis."

"He's got legs," Julie sang.

"Julie," said my mother. "You promised."

"Sorry Jamie. Your legs really do look cute in hose. Almost as good as mine."

"That's enough Julie."

"I was being nice," Julie protested.

"It's okay Mom. Thanks Julie. I guess."

That broke the ice and the conversation moved to other topics--helped by my mother.

"Is it okay if I talk to Jamie about his 'wardrobe change' as long as I don't make fun of him?" asked Julie.

"As long as Jamie wants to talk about it."

"So Jamie, can I talk to you about your hose?"

"Sure Julie."

"Why do you like them?"

"I like how the fabric feels on my skin."

"I guess they do feel kind of cool. I wouldn't want to wear them all the time though. What are you going to tell Mike and Todd?"

"I don't know yet. I'll probably just wear jeans when they're around. You're not going to tell all your friends are you?"

"I think they'll notice when they come over but I'll tell them to be nice to you. They'll probably think it's cute." Julie giggled.

I was feeling better. Apparently Julie was not going to make my life a living hell for the summer. After lunch I helped Mom load the dishwasher and played a computer game for a couple hours. I like the role-playing-games so it's easy to get lost in a game for hours. I even forgot I was wearing hose. I had to stop because my sister wanted to chat with one of her friends. I spent the rest of the day lounging inside. Mike and Todd were both on vacation so I wouldn't have to deal with my friends for a couple weeks. When it was time for bed my mother went up to my room with me.

"Here," she said, giving me a mesh laundry bag. "Put your worn hose in here when you change them."

"Okay. Am I supposed to sleep in them?"

"We did say 24/7. You'll get used to them. Wear one of your sleeping tees. It will be more comfortable."

I undressed except for my hose and put on the light blue t-shirt which came down to my knees. I tossed and turned; read for awhile; then tossed and turned. Eventually I fell asleep out of sheer exhaustion, wondering what the next day in hose would bring.

Chapter 3

My mother woke me on Sunday morning to tell me to get ready for church. She gave me some black opaques from my drawer to wear under my dress slacks. "We'll be having lunch with your grandmother today," she said as she left my room.

I put my sleeping tee under my pillow, put the hose I had been wearing in the mesh laundry bag, and slid on the black opaques. They were not as opaque as I thought they would be. There was difinitely a sheen to them and my toes were visible through the fabric. Anyone taking a close look would be able to tell these were not men's socks. I had never worn hose with a control top before but I liked the snug feeling. My pants never fit better around the waist and the sensation of the pant legs sliding over the hose was sensual. I wondered why girls didn't wear hose with pants more often. I tucked in my patterned dress shirt--I usually did not wear a tie--before heading downstairs for a bite of breakfast.

My mother was drinking some coffee at the table. Julie was of course running late.

"How did you sleep?"

"Okay I guess. Once I got to sleep."

"You'll get used it. Soon you won't even notice you're wearing them."

"If you say so."

My mother smiled. "Julie," she called. "I hope she actually got out of bed." My mother headed toward Julie's room while I ate some cereal. Soon we were all in the car, my mother and Julie in front with me in the back. As we headed toward church I realized that we were all wearing pantyhose.

When we arrived my mother and Julie headed off in different directions to talk to their friends before service. I drifted toward the sanctuary to wait for them. That's when I saw Megan. She is in my class at school and is the most gorgeous girl I know. I've had a crush on her for years. As usual she was well-dressed, wearing a knee length blue dress, open-toed heels and sheer hose. (I always notice when a girl is wearing pantyhose.) We said hello then she moved on. I'm hopeless with girls.

As I stood in the doorway waiting, I saw Julie conversing quietly with Samantha, one of her friends, whispering in her ear as they looked at me. Samantha was wide-eyed and smiling. I had no doubts about what they were discussing. I looked the other way and tried to act interested in the carvings in the woodwork.

"Hi Jamie" said Samantha. She then leaned close to my ear and whispered. "Are you wearing pantyhose today?"

"Sam, don't be mean to him," Julie exclaimed.

"I just asked him a question."

"The answer is yes," I said.

"Can I see?" asked Samantha.

Fortunately my dress shoes didn't tie. I slid my right foot out of my shoe and wiggled my toes.

"I'm wearing hose too." Samantha smiled. "Your secret is safe with me."

"That's what Julie said."

"I couldn't not tell Sam."

"I think I would have noticed eventually. Now it's all out in the open and you won't have to sneak around when I'm over at your house."

"You're not going to tell anyone else?"

"I won't," chimed Samantha. "But I can't answer for Julie."

"I'm going to have to tell my friends Jamie."

"Don't worry. A lot of girls will think it's cute," Samantha assured me.

My mother arrived and we headed into service to sit with my grandmother. Samantha and her family sat on the opposite side one pew back. When I glanced at her during service, she smiled and winked at me. Sam was a nice girl but she had never paid much attention to me. I noticed many other women and girls in skirts and hose and felt very comfortable in mine. I wondered how many girls would know by the end of summer with Julie and Samantha talking.

I was in the backseat on the way over to lunch with grandmother. "Mom, Julie told Samantha before service."

"Told her what dear?"

"That I'm wearing hose!"

"Mom, I can't not tell my friends. She was nice about it."

"She was teasing me."

"Okay you two, cut it out. Jamie, Julie's friends are going to find out whether you like or not."

Julie turned to smirk at me from the front seat.

"Does grandma know?"

"Yes, she does. She thinks it's a good idea."

"Grandma thought Jamie should wear hose all summer?"

"Yes, she did. This wasn't all my idea."

I felt crushed. Even my grandmother was in on this. It was my fault though. I slid my hand up and down my thigh so I could feel my pants sliding against the hose. They certainly did feel good.

When we arrived my grandmother was in the kitchen heating some vegetables and dishing the main course out of a crock pot. We all left our shoes at the door. Anyone seeing my toes would surely notice that my opaque hose were much sheerer than socks. I laid back on the couch and thumbed through a National Geographic until we were called to dinner. My grandmother treated me like normal. No mention was made of my hose until we were eating german chocolate cake.

"Well Jamie. Your mother tells me you're wearing nylons this summer."

I noticed Julie put her hand to her mouth and swallow hard to stifle a giggle. My mother and grandmother were smiling at me.

"Yeah," I mumbled. "I thought it was a good alternative to being grounded."

My grandmother nodded her approval.

"Jamie," my mother began, "since Julie will be working at the mall everyday and I'll be in the office, we've decided that it would be best for you to spend your days here with Grandma."

I had been looking forward to this summer all spring. I would have the house to myself almost all day. "Really," I managed to say.

"Yes, really," my mother said. "I'll bring you over everyday on my way to work then pick you up on my way home."

"Okay." I returned to eating my cake, hoping the conversation would change to something that wasn't so focused on me. Obviously my mother didn't trust me home alone anymore. I couldn't really blame her but all day with my grandmother? She doesn't even have a computer. I figured I would be done with the National Geographic collection in a week. What about when she goes out shopping or doctor's appointments?

The rest of our visit was uneventful. My grandmother gave me a hug and said she would see me in the morning as we left. I tried to act cheerful about it--I really do love my grandmother--but this seemed like overkill.

I changed to shorts, suntan hose, and a t-shirt at home. My mother and sister and I spent the day cleaning out the cupboards in the kitchen, something we do about every three months. My mother is a bit of a neat-freak.

"Looking forward to a summer with Grandma?" asked Julie.

"I guess it will be okay. Kind of boring though."

"No sleeping in or playing computer games, huh?"

I shook my head.

"I'm sorry Samantha teased you. She wasn't trying to be mean."

"As long as she doesn't make it a habit. Who else are you going to tell?"

"Crystal and Amy will need to know."

"How about you? Who are you going to tell?"

"I hadn't planned on telling anybody."

"You're going to live in a cave all summer?"

"I'll see how things go. Wearing the hose isn't bad. Actually they feel good and I forget after awhile. It's what's going to happen to my reputation that I'm worried about."

Julie snickered. "Don't sweat it. I'm sure everything will be fine. You really do have great looking legs now."

Chapter 4

Bright and early Monday morning I was in the car with my mother on the way to my grandmother's house. She was dressed for her day in the office--dress, heels, and hose--while I was dressed for my day with grandmother--t-shirt, baggy shorts, suntan hose, socks, and sneakers. The night before I had shaved my legs again and they were looking silky smooth in my nylons. I was actually starting to like and appreciate this new look for my legs. Even though only my knees and shins were visible, I found myself admiring my legs. My mother noticed as well.

"Like the way your legs look sweetie?"

"Oh, uh, yeah." I focused on the road and the houses.

My mother chuckled. "They do look very nice. I think a lot of women would be jealous of them. Are you wearing Sheer Energy?"

"Yeah, I think so."

"I thought so. The light support will help to keep your legs healthy."

My mother pulled into my grandmother's driveway and let me out. "I'll be back for you a little after 5:00. Bye."

I walked to the front door with my backpack hanging from my shoulder. I was going to be reading a lot of books this summer. Maybe this wouldn't be so bad. Grandmother did make great chocolate chip cookies and a diet of peanut butter sandwiches gets old fast.

My grandmother gave me a hug and ushered me into her living room. "Make yourself at home. I'll be off the phone with Gladys in a bit."

I took my shoes and socks off and left them at the door before laying on the couch and delving into my computer gaming magazine. When my grandmother is on the phone, "a bit" usually means an hour or more, especially when talking to friends or family. I rubbed my feet together and over my legs as I read. This was a strange habit I was developing but the sensation of nylon against nylon on my skin was exquisite.

From the dining room I could hear bits of the conversation which I easily ignored until I heard my name.

"Yes, Jamie will be staying with me everyday his mother is at work."

"I think so, all summer."

"No, I'll just have someone with me all the time. It's been awhile since I've had someone tagging along."

"I'm sure he'll get used to it soon enough."

"Really, half-price on Wednesday. I'll have to call Cheryl and change my appointment."

"Oh I'll let her know the intelligence came from you."

The conversation drifted off to something else so I quit paying attention. I wondered what the appointment on Wednesday was all about. I realized that I had no clue what my grandmother did on a daily basis. Where would we be going. But, I reassured myself, it's not likely I would meet anyone from school, just other old people.

My grandmother came into the living room eventually, sat down in a recliner, and started crocheting. She had draws full of afghans.

"I thought we might bake some cookies this afternoon. Does that sound fun?"

"Yeah. I never pass up cookies." My grandmother always talked to me as if I were two or three years younger. Maybe that would change by the end of the summer. We ought to know each other a lot better by then.

"If you don't want to talk about it I understand but how are you feeling about wearing nylons?"

I put my magazine down and sat upright. I decided honesty was best. "It depends on the situation really. Sometimes I really like wearing them. They're so comfortable. Sometimes I forget I'm wearing them. And there are times when I don't like wearing them. I'm kind of worried about other people noticing and the word getting out. I guess I don't know what to think."

"I think you'll find that most people don't care what you're wearing. What's important is that you are true to who you are. People worth knowing will see and respect that."

"I know, but Julie has been telling some of her friends."

"Were they mean to you?"

"No, not really. Just a little teasing."

"That will get old for them soon. It's best to confront your fears head on."

"Do you like wearing hose?" I don't know if I've ever seen my grandmother without them.

My grandmother chuckled. "At my age I don't have much choice. I have to wear support hose to help with my circulation."

"My mom said this morning that they were healthy for my legs."

"Yes, they certainly can be if you're wearing light support." My grandmother stood up and headed for the kitchen. "I better make sure we have everything we need for those cookies."

Grandmothers, at least mine, always had a way of making you feel more secure about anything.

"Jamie," she called from the kitchen. "You need to get your shoes on. We're out of chips and nuts."

We were going to the store. I was going to the grocery store wearing pantyhose and shorts.

"I can just stay here," I suggested.

"No, we might as well get some groceries for the week. You can help."

Twenty minutes later I was following my grandmother up and down the aisles of the local grocery store. I put the heavier stuff into the cart and reached items on higher shelves. I was certain that everyone would notice my hose but remarkably enough, no one seemed to notice me. The rest of the day passed without incident. Tuesday was much the same, I read my books and magazines and talked to my grandmother. I told my mother and sister that it wasn't bad spending so much time with my grandmother. As for wearing hose, I was becoming more and more used to it and as I relaxed, I enjoyed the sensation of nylon against my skin all the more.

Wednesday started out the same as Monday and Tuesday. My mother dropped me off and I settled myself on the couch. Thirty minutes later my grandmother announced that we were going out. "I have a hair appointment at Cheryl's salon this morning," she said. "Perms are half-priced today." Cheryl was Gladys's daughter. I put my shoes and socks back on and tucked a couple magazines under my arm. I figured they would only have hair-care and women's magazines.

I stood behind my grandmother as the pretty receptionist took my grandmother's name. "Have a seat Mrs. Clark. Suzie will be with you in 5." The receptionist smiled at me as my grandmother moved toward a chair. "And your name?" the girl asked me.

"Oh, uh, I'm just here with my grandmother."

"It's Jamie. Jamie Stewart," my grandmother stated.

"Oh yes, you're down for a manicure and pedicure. Lisa will be with you shortly."

What?! For a moment I couldn't speak or move. I looked at the receptionist dumbly. She smiled back at me. "You can have a seat. Lisa isn't quite ready for you."

"Over here Jamie." My grandmother motioned me to a seat next to her.

I sat down, still in disbelief. "What's going on?"

"They're having a sale today and your mother and I thought you might benefit from a manicure and pedicure."

"Why?"

"Just enjoy it," my grandmother said then whispered. "You'll be much less likely to snag your hose when they finish with you."

I stared at the floor. There were two other women waiting but I didn't dare look at them. After a few minutes Lisa came forward and asked for Jamie. My grandmother smiled and told me to go ahead. Lisa smiled and led me back to her station where she told me to sit down then looked at each of my hands.

"Have you ever had a manicure?"

"No," I answered shaking my head. "I didn't even know I was going to get one."

"Don't worry. Your nails will thank you when we're done. It's an unbeatable price today."

I tensed when she started working on my hand. "Don't worry," she said. "I promise I won't cut you with the clippers. Just relax."

After I calmed down I realized this wasn't so bad having an attractive woman holding my hand. Lisa had dark brown hair cropped just above her shoulders. She smiled at me periodically as she worked and asked me questions about which school I attended and what I planned for the summer. I noticed my grandmother in a chair having her hair permed.

"Okay," said Lisa after she had finished with my left hand. "Let's try some clear polish."

"I don't need any polish."

"It's not visible," she answered. "And it will make your nails stronger."

I watched as she began applying the polish to my nails which had been carefully clipped and shaped.

"Hi Jamie."

I looked up to see Nikki, a girl from my class at school, taking a seat next to me. We had been going to school together since 1st grade so we knew each other and talked from time to time, particularly when she needed help with math or science, but I wouldn't say we were close friends.

"Getting your nails done?" she asked.

"Just a manicure," I answered. "I've never had one before."

I noticed Lisa smiling as she worked. The stylist with Nikki started removing the red polish from her nails.

"Don't take me wrong," said Nikki. "More boys should get them. Most boys have such ugly looking hands."

I was certain I was the only boy in my class getting one. Fortunately Nikki and her stylist started gossiping and left me alone.

"Okay," said Lisa when she had finished with my right hand. "Do those look better?"

I had to admit that her work was an improvement although my hands now looked slightly feminine and the nails shined a bit in the light.

"Let me see?" said Nikki. Her stylist was painting a new coat of dark red on Nikki's nails. She did always have beautiful looking hands.

I held out my hands for her to see. "Ooooh. Very nice Jamie."

"Thanks," I mumbled.

"Time for your pedicure," said Lisa. "You'll need to take your shoes and socks off."

"Maybe we can do the pedicure at another time?"

"Your grandmother is nowhere near done Jamie."

I saw my grandmother sitting in a chair with some sort of bag over her hair.

"Are you wearing nylons?" Lisa asked.

"Um, yeah," I mumbled.

"Oh, I see. There's a restroom at the back. You can go there to change."

"Okay, thanks." As I headed for the back I noticed Nikki grinning at me. I felt her watching me the whole time I was walking to the restrooms. After changing, I walked back barefoot, carrying my shoes with my hose and stocks stuffed inside. Nikki was still grinning at me so I tried to ignore her.

"When did you start wearing nylons?" asked Nikki.

There was no way I was going to get out of this conversation so I decided to respond with the shortest phrases possible and avoid eye contact with her. "This summer," I answered. I kept my eyes focused on Lisa and her progress with my toenails.

"Stockings or pantyhose?"

"Hose." I couldn't bring myself to use the word panty.

"A lot of men wear hose for leg support," Lisa added. She smiled at me then returned to her work.

"Really? I guess sheer energy can help boys too. Is that why you wear Jamie?"

"Something like that."

Nikki's stylist mercifully finished with her manicure and Nikki stood up to leave. "See you later Jamie."

I said goodbye and she left.

"Is she a friend of yours?" asked Lisa.

"She's in my class at school."

She's going to tell everyone she knows, I thought. Maybe I should call her and ask her not to tell anyone. Then she would blackmail me. Crap, why did Nikki have to come in today. Maybe no one would believe her? Did she hang out with Megan? I couldn't remember.

"Would you like clear polish or a little color for your toes?"

"Clear," I snapped.

to be continued

Synopsis:
Jamie talks to Julie and Samantha about his trip to the salon, goes shopping with his grandmother, and meets a new friend.

Chapter 5

"Jamie, I think you hurt your grandmother's feelings."

My mother and I were sitting in the car outside our house. I didn't talk to my grandmother much after we got home from the salon. I told her I hated getting a manicure and pedicure and that I never wanted to go to the salon again. I must have sounded like a little boy having a fit.

"I'm sorry. But it wasn't fair to take me there and not tell me what they were going to do to me."

"She wanted to surprise you."

"She certainly did."

"She thought you would like it. Why didn't you just say 'no'."

"I don't know."

"I want you to tell her you're sorry tomorrow."

"Okay. Did you think I would like it?"

"I thought you might but I guess you didn't. You were nice to the stylist weren't you?"

"Yes. She was cool about the whole thing."

"Your nails do look nice now, very clean and neat."

I had to agree. "I think maybe the pedicure was too much and Nikki showed up and sat by me. She knows I'm wearing hose now Mom!"

"Oh, now I see. There's not much you can do about what Nikki knows but that's no reason to be mean to me or your grandmother. I'll talk to her."

"Nikki?"

"No, your grandmother. Don't worry about Nikki. She'll soon find something else to talk about."

I moped through dinner and avoided everything except minimal conversation. I kept trying to figure out who Nikki knew and who she would tell. Maybe people would forget by the end of summer. But did I really want to quit wearing at the end of the summer? Even after a few days it was hard to imagine not wearing hose. They were a part of me now, a part of my everyday routine.

I was sitting on the couch in the living room feeling sorry for myself when the doorbell rang. I heard my sister call that it was for her. I thought about running up to my room but I was too bummed to care. After a few moments Julie and her friend Samantha strode into the living room.

"Hiya Jamie," said Samantha. She was being a lot more friendly than she used to be. She was wearing a short skirt with some open-toed flats and beige pantyhose. She flopped down on the other end of the couch. "Got your hose on? I decided to wear some tonight in your honor." She slipped off one of her shoes and stretched out her leg, pointing her toe for me to see.

"Yeah, I'm wearing my hose."

"Hey Julie, why aren't you wearing hose?"

"I don't have to? Why should I?"

"Well put some on. You don't want to be the odd one out do you?"

Julie left for her room.

"What's the matter Jamie? You look unhappy."

I related the disaster at the salon. Samantha seemed to find it amusing.

"Let me see your nails. Oh very nice. And your toes." Samantha giggled. "Now don't you wish you had some color on your toe nails? Red would make such a nice accent for your nylons."

"No, and I don't want any color on my fingers either. That Nikki is going to tell everyone."

"So what?"

Julie entered the room wearing suntan hose under her jean shorts. She leaned back in an easy chair across from the couch.

"Nice legs Julie," remarked Samantha.

"What do you mean 'so what'? My reputation is going to be ruined."

"No one's going to care. Well, a few people might but they'll get tired of teasing you after a while. You know Jamie you need to look at the positive side. This gives your personality a boost. I mean here's something distinctive and interesting about you now. It makes you unique. What do you think Julie?"

"Seems the same as always to me."

"Julie's probably not a very good judge. But trust me, you are definitely more interesting."

Julie and Samantha talked about their friends and boys so I headed for the computer and another session of role-playing. It wasn't until later that evening when I was in bed that I realized they didn't shoo me away when they started talking. They used to hint or tell me to leave. And Samantha had never talked to me this much before.

The next morning, my mother reminded me to apologize to my grandmother when she dropped me off. I tried to explain to my grandmother why I was upset yesterday. She was very cool about it and said she understood. She also remarked how clean and neat my fingernails looked. I spent the morning reading a fantasy novel. I was going to have to buy some more books or spend more time at the library.

After lunch I was heading back to the couch when I heard my grandmother say "You've got a run Jeremy."

"What?"

"You've got a run in your hose. Look at the back of your leg?"

Sure enough, there was a long run stretching from my heel up to my knee.

"Do you have a spare pair? That run will just get worse."

"No, I didn't think about bringing an extra pair."

"You should always carry a spare," cautioned my grandmother. "Well, I guess we'll have to make a quick run to the store then."

We were soon in the parking lot of the local Target waiting for some cars to pass so we could cross to the store's entrance. I had pulled my white tube socks all the way up hoping to hide the run in the back of my nylons. I know it looked geeky but what could I do but pray that no one would notice. Suddenly my grandmother grabbed me by the wrist and pulled me across the lane to the store. I couldn't remember the last time someone held my hand to cross the street.

"What'd you do that for?"

"Oh, I'm sorry, Jamie. We just needed to hurry and you didn't seem to be paying attention."

I followed my grandmother to the hosiery section. She asked me which style and size I was wearing and picked out three pair. Fortunately there was no one else in the section.

"One to change into and two to keep at my house as spares," she said as she handed the packages of pantyhose to me.

"Thanks."

I assumed we were leaving but my grandmother headed for the shoes section. Great, I thought. Now I have to stand around in this stupid store carrying my new pantyhose while she tries on shoes. But instead of heading to the womens shoe section, we stopped at the slippers.

"Sit down and take one of your shoes off."

"Why? I don't want any slippers."

"You may not want them but I think you need some. If you don't you'll just keep getting runs in your nylons."

I hadn't seen them when we arrived but there were two teenage girls three aisles away looking at a display of sandals on an endcap. They were now openly staring at us.

My grandmother turned to me with a pair of fuzzy, dark-pink slippers. She noticed the girls and smiled at them. "Let's try these. I think they might be about your size. Come on Jamie, get your shoe off."

I slowly undid my shoe laces and slipped off my sneaker. The girls acted like they were looking at the sandals but kept glancing in my direction.

"You can take your sock off too. It's okay to try on shoes in just your nylons."

Both of the girls put their hands over their mouths to stiffle a laugh. I removed my sock and slid my nylon clad foot into the slipper.

"It's a bit short," I said.

My grandmother retrieved another pair in the same style. These fit.

"Stand up and take a few steps."

I walked a short way down the aisle and back, keeping my eyes to the ground. When I sat down I noticed the girls looked like they were ready to burst.

"We'll get two pair," my grandmother said. "One for my house and one for home. I'm sure your mother will think it's a good idea."

I replaced my shoes and socks in a hurry and followed my grandmother who was carrying the slippers.

"Hey." My grandmother and I both turned toward the young female voice. "Are these your pantyhose?" It was one of the teenagers that had been watching us. She held the three packages of Leggs Sheer Energy out to me. "Those slippers will look realy cute with your nylons."

The other girl finally lost it and ducked down one of the aisles laughing.

"Thank you," my grandmother said. "You really need to keep better track of things Jamie."

I could barely look the girl in the eye. She was wearing a t-shirt with tight jean shorts and long tanned legs that ended in strappy, flat sandals. This was the kind of girl I should have been trying to impress, instead I was trying on girly slippers and taking my pantyhose from her. As I took the hose she smiled broadly and winked at me.

"Thanks," I mumbled.

"My name's Elizabeth. What's yours?"

"Jamie."

"482-6319. Call me sometime. Okay? Bye." She waved and took off after her friend. Another round of giggles followed.

Stunned, I followed my grandmother on autopilot. Did that girl really ask me to call her? I kept repeating the number and name in my head. Elizabeth. 482-6319. Elizabeth. 482-6319.

"Well she was certainly a nice young lady," my grandmother said as we waited in line at the checkout. "Are you going to call her?"

"Do you have some paper and a pen?"

She handed me a small notebook about the size of a credit card and a pen. It's amazing what women can fit in their purses. I wrote down Elizabeth's name and number then tore out the page and put it in my pocket.

Synopsis:
Jamie, Julie, and his mother go on a shopping trip to the mall.

Chapter 6

"Jamie," said my mother as I was approaching the kitchen table for dinner, "you really should be wearing your slippers. You're going to get more runs and pantyhose don't grow on trees."

Julie smiled, trying to hold back a giggle.

"Maybe you should wear slippers as well Julie," my mother remarked.

"But I'm not wearing hose."

"Maybe you should be. I noticed you didn't wear any to work today. From now on I want you wearing hose when you're at work. You need to learn to look professional."

"Mom!"

"I'm serious Julie."

It was now my turn to smile. When my mother says "you really should" do something, it's not a suggestion but a command. I returned a few minutes later wearing my pink fuzzy slippers. I was still on cloud nine thinking about the girl I had met at Target. Should I call her today or wait until tomorrow. My mother and sister chatted through dinner but I didn't hear a thing they said. I was too busy day dreaming about Elizabeth. This had never happened to me before. A girl had actually shown an interest in me and she didn't want help with her homework.

After dinner I stretched out on the couch to think about my options with Elizabeth. As I considered actually doing something, the euphoria started to wear off and fear and doubt set in. What would I say if I called her? What if this was all a joke? What if she gave me a fake number? Julie flopped down in a chair opposite me with one of those teen girl fashion mags.

"Julie," I began, "can I ask your advice on something?"

She wrinkled her nose as she looked at me over the top of her magazine. "This doesn't have anything to do with pantyhose does it?"

"No," I said. "This is serious." I then related my meeting with Elizabeth.

Julie stared at me in open-mouthed amazement. "A girl gave you her phone number? Wow. Are you going to call her?"

"I guess so."

"You guess so? Jamie, this is the best thing that has ever happened to you. How can you not call her?"

"I don't know what to say."

"Ask her out you dope."

"Who are you asking out?" asked me mother who had entered the living room while Julie and I were talking.

I related my story about Elizabeth and my mother was equally enthralled as Julie but much less amazed. I guess Julie can't imagine me as anything other than a geeky dweeb.

"I don't think you should start going on dates yet Jamie. Why don't you try to get to know her a bit better first."

"Can I use the phone?"

"Use the one in the kitchen."

I was somewhat relieved that I couldn't date yet. If the topic came up I could honestly say my mother wouldn't let me instead of admitting I was too scared. I punched in the numbers with shaking fingers. I had to put the paper with the number on the table because my hand was shaking so much. I couldn't read it otherwise. I waited for several rings, prepared to just hang up if voice mail took the call.

"Hello," asked an older woman.

"Hi, um, is Elizabeth there?"

"Who's calling?"

"Uh, Jamie. I just met her today."

"Just a minute."

A young girl answered a moment later. "Hello?"

"Hi Elizabeth. It's Jamie."

"Jamie?"

"The guy you met at the store today."

"Oh, yeah. The guy wearing pantyhose. Did your slippers fit?"

"Yeah, they did." My ego was in free fall. She had already forgotten my name. There was an exceedingly long, awkward moment of silence. I couldn't think of any thing to say. I kind of thought I knew how the conversation would go but none of this was according to plan. I wanted to hang up.

"So what did you call about?" she finally asked.

"Well, uh, you gave me your number. Uh, what's your IM name?" Finally I managed something intelligent.

We exchanged IM names. "I'm usually online in the morning or later in the evening," she said.

"I'm on in the evening mostly."

"Do you live with your grandmother?"

"No, I just stay with her during the day while my mom and sister are at work." That sounded lame.

"What a bummer. My mom let's us stay home alone. How old are you?"

"I'll be a freshman next year."

"Cool. Me too. Which school?"

I told her the name of the high school I would be attending.

"Wow! Me too."

I heard some talking in the background.

"I have to go now. My sister needs to use the phone. I'll IM you sometime. Bye."

"Bye."

I returned to the living room determined to never think about Elizabeth again. My mother and sister stared at me expectantly. I told them how the call went. They were sympathetic. I trudged up to my room to read a book.

Friday passed quietly at my grandmother's house. I lounged on the couch reading most of the day and I wore my slippers. I couldn't quit thinking about Elizabeth though. You would think I had been dumped by a long-time girlfriend. Fortunately my grandmother didn't ask me about it. When my mother and I picked up Julie at the mall after work she was wearing a skirt and hose, just as my mother had told her she would. At least life isn't completely unfair.

Saturday morning my mother surprised me when out of the blue she announced that we were going to the mall. My sister and I both protested. I guess she was sick of being there after a week of work and I always hated the place. Like most teenage boys I found shopping a torture and the kids who tended to hang out at the mall were not my friends.

"Mom, can't I stay home? I've been there all week?" cried Julie.

"I'll buy you some new shoes."

"Okay. Let me fix my hair."

I would not be so easily bought off. "Why do I need to go? School won't start for months."

"I think you need some new clothes."

This didn't sound good. "What's wrong with the clothes I have?"

"Mainly you need some different shoes. Now go get ready and step on it."

"Can I wear jeans?"

"I think it's too hot for jeans."

We were soon all in the car heading for the mall. Julie was in the front seat excitedly talking about some sandals she wanted to buy. I was in the back dressed in a t-shirt, shorts, hose, and tennis shoes with socks. I kept trying to figure out what my mother had in mind. My shoes fit fine and I had plenty of them. And who would I see at the mall. No one that I was really friends with but still, those kids were mean.

The mall wasn't too crowded. It was a beautiful Saturday morning and most people probably had something better to do. I certainly had better things to do. I followed close behind my mother and sister, watching for anyone I knew. I realized very few people would notice my hose but I was still paranoid.

We proceeded immediately to the shoe store that Julie had been raving about. It catered mostly to young women so I stood around, bored to death, while Julie picked out her sandals. There were a couple other teenage girls browsing the shoes but they weren't paying any attention to us. The sales woman helping Julie and my mother didn't seem to notice me either other than an initial smile. I guess she smelled an easy commission. She certainly was pretty and well dressed in her skirt, black hose, and flats.

Once Julie had settled on a pair of shoes, my mother turned to me. "Okay Jamie, lets get a couple pairs for you."

I felt all the blood drain out of my face. This store sold girls shoes. "I haven't seen any tennis shoes that I like here."

"I'll find some shoes for you. Now sit down so she can get your size."

Julie was about to explode into laughter. The sales women was smiling at me.

I sat down next to Julie. I knew better than to make a scene.

"Go ahead and take your shoes and socks off honey," my mother directed. "Both of them."

I unlaced my shoes and removed my socks while the sales woman returned with one of those devices used to determine your shoe size. She pulled up a stool across from me while my mother stood behind me. Julie had strapped on her new sandals.

The sales woman put the device on the floor and directed me to place my foot in it. "You certainly don't need any socks with your nylons," she commented to me smiling. "Do we want men's or women's sizing," she asked my mother.

"Women's."

The sales woman calculated my size then asked my mother what she had in mind. The pair headed off to make some selections. Julie was still smiling at me.

"Did you know anything about this?" I asked.

"No. Absolutely nothing. I swear."

I noticed the two teenage girls glancing my way.

The sales woman and my mother returned with several boxes.

"Let's try the penny-loafers first," said my mother.

The sales woman guided my foot into a dark brown shoe. "How does it feel?" she asked while checking for the end of my toe.

"Fine."

"Those look really nice Jamie," commented Julie.

"Don't they," answered the sales woman. "Let's put the other one on. Now stand up and take a few steps."

I took a couple steps then sat back down. I kept my eyes on my feet but I did notice those two girls watching from a distance.

"I think these will be great for dress and casual," the sales woman said to my mother.

"Just what I was thinking," my mother replied.

"Does he wear pants?" the sales woman ventured.

Julie stifled a giggle.

"Pants and shorts, though it's hard to get him out of shorts sometimes."

"I wouldn't want to wear pants either with such nice legs," remarked the sales woman.

The process was repeated until I had tried on all the shoes in the boxes. Fortunately the girls left and it was just the four of us in the store. I was thankful my mother brought me early in the morning. My mother decided to buy four pairs for me: the penny-loafers I tried on first; some black mary-janes, a pair of open-backed clogs, and a pair of birkenstock sandals. Except for the mary-janes, the shoes could all pass as men's shoes if you didn't look too closely.

I was going to put my sneakers back on but my mother stopped me. "Why don't you wear your new sandals."

The sales woman smiled as she handed the sandals to me then put my tennis shoes and socks in the sandals box.

My sister and I waited outside the store while my mother finished paying for the shoes. I didn't understand why she was making such an investment.

"Your feet sure look nice in your new sandals," kidded Julie.

"Shut up."

Julie laughed. "Do you wear pants or SKIRTS?"

"SHUT UP."

"Hey you two, cut it out."

"She started it," I blurted out.

"I don't care. Let's take all these boxes out to the car."

"Are we going home now?" I asked.

"Not quite."

"Mom, why did you buy me all these shoes?"

"I thought some women's shoes might be easier on your hose. The insides of the shoes are softer and smoother than men's shoes."

"They also look better," remarked Julie. "You were starting to look like a geek with your other shoes."

"Be nice Julie."

After we deposited the bags from the shoe store in the trunk we headed back into the mall and stopped in a Guess store. Julie drifted off to look at some shirts while my mother was looking at the boys shorts. I figured I was going to get some new jean shorts.

A pretty, young girl approached my mother and asked if she needed any help.

"Do you have any shorts that are shorter?" All the shorts were of the long and baggy style.

"Not in those I'm afraid. Are these for him?" she asked, glancing in my direction.

"Yes, they are," answered my mother.

"This is all we have in boys shorts. The style is quite popular now."

"What about in womens?"

"Oh, well, yes. They're right over here." We followed her across the store to several racks of shorts that were decidedly shorter. She explained something about the sizing then gave me an awkward smile as she left to help my sister.

"Mom, I can't wear these."

"Don't worry. They'll look good on you."

I watched with trepidation as my mother looked through the shorts, taking them out for a closer look, putting them back, and occasionally handing a pair to me. When she was done I was holding six pair.

"Okay," she said. "Let's try these on." My mother waved to the sales girl who counted the number of shorts I held then unlocked one of the changing rooms for us.

I kicked off my sandals and removed my shorts then slid on the first pair. "They're too tight," I told my mother who was waiting outside the door.

"Keep trying."

"Are you having trouble with sizing?" asked the sales girl.

"I've never bought womens shorts for him before. I'm not quite sure what size he is."

"I see."

"I can't stand those baggy shorts boys wear these days. They look so sloppy."

"I totally agree."

I came out in my stockinged feet wearing a pair that fit comfortably. The shorts stopped just above mid-thigh. I was showing a lot more leg and hose than my old shorts did.

"Those look wonderful," said my mother. "Turn around."

"Great fit," remarked the sales girl. I noticed her staring at my feet. She then looked up at me and smiled.

"Try the other ones on in that size too Jamie. And put your shoes back on when you come out. You'll snag your hose on this rough carpet."

"I thought he was wearing pantyhose," remarked the sales girl. "They look really good on him."

"I know. He wants to wear them," answered my mother.

"Hey Mom, can I try these on?" asked Julie.

"Sure, go ahead."

I heard my sister enter the changing booth next to me. I tried on the other shorts that fit and showed them to my mother. The sales girl had wandered off. My mother took the shorts from me but told me to wait in the changing booth. She came back a minute later with a pair of the new shorts with the tags and security device removed. "You can wear these home."

I put on my new shorts then found that my wallet didn't fit into the back pocket. I also noticed the back pockets had yellow flowers embroidered on them. My heart sank. There was no way people would mistake these for men's shorts. I put my wallet in a front pocket and, carrying my old shorts, joined my sister outside the store. Julie was getting a new shirt while I was getting three new pairs of shorts.

"Nice shorts Jamie. You look really hip now."

"Look at the back pockets," I whined.

"Oh those are cute."

"I'm not going for cute."

Julie snickered. "Looks like Mom is though."

Synopsis:
Jamie talks to his dream girl and gets a surprise IM request.

Chapter 7

"Where are we going now?" I asked when my mother exited the Guess store.

"Let's get some cinnamon rolls," she answered.

"Awesome," cried my sister.

I was relieved that at least we seemed to be done with the clothes shopping for awhile but I would have rather gone home. My sister and I followed my mother towards the food court. I was now extremely self-conscious wearing girls shorts, suntan hose, and open-toed birkenstock sandals. I pulled my shirt down as far as possible, hoping it would cover up the flowers on my back pockets but it wasn't long enough. I kept glancing over my shoulder but no one seemed to be paying any attention to us so I figured no one had noticed.

My sister and I sat at a table with our purchases from the Guess store while my mother bought our cinnamon rolls. The chairs were open at the back except for a cushion at the top. Anyone walking past would be able to see the flowers on my back pockets.

"Why is mom doing this to me?" I asked Julie.

"Buying you clothes? I wish she would buy all that stuff for me."

"You know what I mean."

"They'll look better with your new style. She bought you some really nice stuff."

"But it's girls stuff. I don't want to look like a girl."

"Jamie, you don't look like a girl. Don't flatter yourself."

"Then what do I look like?"

"I don't know. Samantha says you look ... cute. You're the one that was wearing mom's pantyhose so don't blame us."

My mother arrived with our cinnamon rolls--hot, sweet, smelling of cinnamon, and dripping with frosting. Julie dug into hers. I took my time. I had a lot to think about. Where was all this going?

"What's wrong Jamie?" asked my mother.

"Nothing."

"Not hungry?"

"I don't understand why you bought all this stuff for me?"

"I thought they would go better what you're wearing these days. You don't like them?"

I detected a hint of hurt in my mother's eyes. "I don't know. Maybe they're a little too girly."

"Oh Jamie," my mother retorted. "You don't know what girly is."

"I guess not."

"Why don't you try them for a week or so. Then we'll talk."

We finished our rolls and much to Julie's disappointment left the mall. I think she was expecting mom to buy her some more stuff.

When we got home I put my new clothes away, put on my slippers, and messed around on the computer. It was a low-key day after the morning mall incident. My sister went to a movie with some friends and my mother busied herself planting some flowers. I had a lot of time to think but I didn't want to think. Why didn't I tell my mom I hated the clothes? Maybe I didn't hate them. I really wished I had someone to talk to but who? I couldn't talk to Mike or Todd, even if they were here. And what was I going to do when they did get back from vacation. I figured only a girl would understand.

As I was getting ready for bed that evening, my mother reminded me that I needed to shave my legs again which I dutifully did.

Sunday morning found us heading to church. Just like last week we were all wearing pantyhose. My mother and sister were wearing with skirts and heels while I was wearing black sheers (my mother's idea) with pants and my new penny loafers. My mother and sister were off chatting to friends while I was sitting in a pew by myself waiting for service to begin when a girl spoke to me.

"Hi Jamie."

I looked up into Megan's beautiful brown eyes. She was smiling down at me. Her auburn hair, with corkscrew curls at the ends, rested on her shoulders. To me, she was the epitome of feminine beauty. How many times had I watched her at dances, too cowardly to ask her.

"Hi," I managed. I prayed she didn't notice my quivering lip.

She moved to sit next to me and I scooted down the pew to make room.

"How have you been?" she asked.

"Okay. Kinda boring not having to go to school." That sounded lame.

"Yeah, it takes some time to get a rhythm for your days." Megan crossed her thighs, causing the hem of her skirt to rise, exposing her knee. She was wearing beige hose and I could hear the sound of her hose rubbing together when she crossed her legs. I couldn't help but look and I'm certain she noticed.

"I talked to Nikki this week." Megan paused and I stared at the floor. "She said she saw you at the salon getting a manicure and a pedicure."

"It was my grandmother's idea." I knew I should look at her but I couldn't bring myself to.

"I love to have my nails done. See?" She held out her hand. Her nails were a dark red and looked professionally done. "And my toes." She removed her sandal and wiggled her toes. The same dark red was visible through her sheer hose. "It's expensive though," she said as she replaced her shoe. "I can't afford to go that often. I wish my grandmother would take me."

I looked at her and smiled.

"Let me see your hands." She took one of my hands in her fingers and examined my nails. This was something I had never dreamed possible. Megan was touching me. "Very nice," she remarked letting go of my hand. "They did a great job. How about your toes?"

"You won't be able to see them very well." She knew.

"Nikki said you were wearing pantyhose when she saw you. Are you wearing hose today?"

There was no point in denying it. "Yeah," I answered, staring at the floor again.

"Let me see."

I slipped off my penny loafer so she could see my hose-clad foot.

Megan smiled at me. "Are those new shoes?"

"My mom bought them at the mall for me yesterday."

"Cool. Maybe I should hang around you more. I might get some new shoes and a pedicure too."

"You might. My sister got some new stuff yesterday."

My mother and sister arrived at that point. They greeted Megan and she stood up to go sit with her parents. Megan smiled at me and fluttered her fingers, the very fingers that only moments before had been touching my hand. "See ya Jaime."

"Bye."

"What was THAT about?" asked my sister.

"She was just talking to me."

My mother raised her eyebrows. "I didn't know I needed to chaperon you at all times."

After service, everyone was milling around at the front of the church. I was trailing my mother and Julie when I caught a glimpse of Megan. She was talking to Rachel and Stacy, a couple girls that attended a different school so I didn't know them very well. Megan smiled warmly and waved as we made eye contact through a gap in the throng of people. A new sense of elation flooded over me and clouded my senses. I ran into the back of an older man, apologized and caught up with my mother and sister. Megan, the girl of my dreams, was paying attention to me. A new sense of confidence infused my step. I stood up taller. Maybe Megan even liked me? But why now?

"Earth to Jamie." Samantha was talking to me as she walked with with Julie toward our car in the parking lot.

"Hi."

Julie laughed. "Jamie's in love. Megan was talking to him before service."

"Ouuu. Jamie. Moving up in the world. Probably all the new clothes I hear you got yesterday."

Julie and Samantha shared a laugh. I got in the back seat and waited for the two girls to finish gabbing. My mother was waiting impatiently behind the steering wheel. "Where was grandma this morning?" I asked.

"I called her before service. She said she wasn't feeling well. She's not getting any younger you know."

I didn't like the tone of concern in my mother's voice.

My mother finally told Julie to get in and we left for home. I changed to some suntan hose and a pair of my new shorts that had plain pockets before we ate lunch. My mother called my grandmother again and found that she was feeling better. I tried to read a book that afternoon but I couldn't stop thinking about Megan. I probably wouldn't see her again until next Sunday. Then I started to worry that she might go on vacation and I wouldn't see her for weeks. I could call her but what if she didn't really want to talk to me. I had no idea what her email address might be.

We picked up some KFC and ate dinner at my grandmothers. I thought she seemed kind of tired and she didn't eat much. She complimented my new shorts and shoes, the sandals, and reminded me to put on my slippers. Julie snickered but dropped it after a stern look from my mother. We left soon after dinner and my grandmother told me she would see me tomorrow.

I logged onto the computer after we got home. I had discovered a new dungeon in one of the RPGs that I play and I was looking forward to some exploration and profitable fighting. As soon as the messenger program started, a dialog popped up inviting me to become a friend. I recognized the IM handle as Elizabeth.

Synopsis:
Jamie has a serious talk with his mother and finds out what Elizabeth really thinks about him.

Chapter 8

Monday morning found me at the computer, dressed in a t-shirt, my new jean shorts, suntan pantyhose, and slippers. My mother and sister were still getting ready for work. I scanned my inbox hoping to find something from Elizabeth but no luck. After accepting her as an IM friend, I had sent her an email asking when she would be around for chat. I read a message about a new version of an RPG I had downloaded. I wondered how I could get Megan's IM or email. I could just call her. Her number would be in the church directory. I was feeling uncharacteristically confident.

"You ready to go," asked my mother.

"Sure mom." I logged off and swapped my slippers for my new sandals.

My mother was waiting for me by the back door to the garage. "That outfit looks much better Jamie, although you might want to tuck in the t-shirt."

I worked the shirt inside my shorts. "Better?"

"Much better," she said.

I looked down my front. I saw a trim torso, girls short jean shorts, and two tan silky legs that ended in open-toed sandals with nylon clad toes peeking out. Except for the lack of breasts, I could be looking at the body of a young girl. I didn't recall seeing many girls who didn't tuck in their t-shirts if they were long enough to tuck in.

"What's the matter honey," asked my mother. We had been traveling in silence and I was staring blankly out the passenger window.

"Why do you want me to look like a girl?"

My mother pulled to the side of the residential street and put the car in park. "I am not trying to make you into anything Jamie. I want you to be who you are. And I want to help you get there. I want to be a part of who you are."

"What?"

My mother sighed. "I caught you wearing my pantyhose. You admitted that you had been wearing them regularly in secret. How do you want me to deal with that Jamie?"

"I don't know."

"And then you agree to wear them all summer. And you barely protest when I buy you some new clothes. You need to decide who you want to be Jamie. I'm trying to figure it out but I can't do it for you."

"Oh, okay. Well I, I just don't want to be a girl."

"Well I'm glad we've established that much." My mother started driving again. "Let's talk more about this tonight. I want you to think about it, okay?"

I nodded. Did I know who I was? I didn't even understand why I liked to wear hose. I wiggled my toes, feeling the nylon that encased them. But I certainly enjoyed them.

"Your grandmother might have a doctor's appointment today so you'll have to go with her."

"No problem."

My grandmother talked to my mother for a few minutes in the driveway while I went inside, exchanged my sandals for my slippers which were waiting for me beside the door, and stretched out on the couch to read a book. My grandmother joined me in the living room when she came inside.

"Your new shorts and shoes look nice Jamie. Do you like them?"

I wondered what my mother and grandmother had been talking about. "Yeah, the shorts are cooler and the shoes are easier to take off than my sneakers."

"I think they suit you well."

"Thanks."

"I'm probably going to have a doctor's appointment today. You don't mind coming along do you? We may have to wait a long time."

"That's okay." My mother didn't tell my sister and I what was wrong with my grandmother but she acted very serious about it. "What kind of doctor are we going to?"

"A cardiologist."

I knew that meant a 'heart doctor' but not much more. I wasn't likely to see anyone I knew there and maybe my grandmother needed my support. After a quick call to the office, my grandmother and I were off to her appointment. She told me they were going to work her in between the other appointments so we would likely have to wait awhile.

The office was full of old people, old from my perspective anyway. I took a seat next to an end-table with some magazines spread out on it while my grandmother talked to the receptionist. I was glad I had brought a book. The magazine pile consisted of ARP, Time, Newsweek, and some home and garden publications.

My grandmother returned and told me that we would probably be waiting a couple hours. The woman sitting across from us smiled and asked my grandmother if I was her grandson. They made small-talk for a few minutes while I buried my nose in my book. My grandmother was soon thumbing through a garden magazine. I raised my eyes at one point and found that the woman across from us was staring at my feet. My hose were sandlefoot but the seam was running across the top of my toes. It was obvious I was wearing pantyhose. She looked up at my face, saw my eyes, then quickly looked away.

We spent over three hours at the office. I finished my book and had to spend the remainder of the time watching some bad TV talk shows. The woman who noticed never said anything to me or my grandmother about my hose. She was called and left before my grandmother was called. I don't think anyone else noticed. I figure they had more pressing concerns on their minds.

My mother picked me up as usual but I had to wait in the car while my mother and grandmother talked on the porch.

"How's grandma?" I asked when my mother got in the car.

"She seems to be okay. Her doctor told her that she checked out fine."

"That's good to hear."

"So," my mother began as we were nearing home, "did you think about what we talked about this morning?"

Actually I hadn't given it much thought. I got wrapped up in my reading, then I worried about my grandmother, and I day-dreamed about IMing with Elizabeth. "A bit," I answered.

"Well let's have a talk before we get Julie, okay?"

We were soon sitting at the kitchen table. Really serious stuff happens at the kitchen table and my mother had that "we need to iron this out" look on her face.

"Earlier today you said you didn't want to look like a girl."

I nodded.

"Do you think you look like a girl?"

"Sometimes I look like a girl from the waist down."

"Hmmm. But from the waist up you're all boy."

"Well, yeah. I guess so."

"I'm not going to put you into a skirt or dress. You didn't protest much about the shoes and shorts and I see you're wearing them. Are you trying to tell me this is were you want to stop?"

"I think so. Yes."

"Okay, we can work with that. Do you regret agreeing to wear pantyhose for the summer?"

I wiggled my toes, reveling in the soft touch of the silky fabric. And what about Elizabeth and Megan, I thought. They would have never noticed me before. "No, I don't regret it. Sometimes I really like it. A lot of the time anymore I don't even notice and sometimes it's really hard." I thought about telling her how much I liked the attention from some of the girls, including Samantha, but that's not something I wanted to talk to my mother about.

"Is this helping you to figure anything out? Do you know more about who you are now?"

"I think so." I didn't understand what she was asking but she seemed so serious about it.
"You know you have come out of your shell a bit. You've even made some new friends."

"I know."

"Well, let's go get Julie," she said rising from the table. "If you ever want to talk about this some more, just tell me. Okay?"

"Okay Mom."

Julie was waiting outside when we pulled up to the mall's main entrance. I smiled to myself as she walked toward us in her skirt and hose. Mom was not going to let her get away with sloppy dressing. Once home we helped Mom heat up some left-overs for dinner. I was getting antsy to check my email for a message from Elizabeth so I ate quickly and headed for the computer.

As soon as my IM manager opened I saw Elizabeth's icon and handle. She was online. I took a deep breath. My heart was thumping and my fingers shaking a bit. I clicked her icon to open a chat window.

Jamie: Hi Elizabeth. This is Jamie.

Elizabeth: Hi Jamie. How are you?

Jamie: Great.

Jamie: Are you doing anything exciting this summer?

Elizabeth: You mean like a vacation or something?

Jamie: Yes.

I waited and waited.

Jamie: Are you still there?

Elizabeth: Sorry. There's talk about going to Yellowstone or one of the big parks.

Jamie: That sounds cool.

Jamie: Where do you hang out?

I waited and waited and then waited some more.

Jamie: We could chat later if you're busy.

Elizabeth: Sorry. I'm chatting with my boyfriend too.

Jamie: Won't he be upset about you talking to me?

Elizabeth: Why would he care? I mean you're gay aren't you?

Jamie: No, I'm not.

Elizabeth: But you wear pantyhose.

Jamie: They're clothes. That doesn't mean I'm gay.

Elizabeth: I'm sorry. I just assumed you were.

Jamie: I'll talk to you later.

Elizabeth: bye

I shut down the chat window and then shut down the computer. I wanted to cry and smash something at the same time. I felt sick. Did Megan think I was gay too? Even my mother had asked if I was gay. Women wear jeans and t-shirts. I don't ask them if they're gay. I went to my room and lay face down on the bed. I thought about talking to my mother about not wearing hose anymore but a part of me shouted no. I wanted to wear hose. I lay on my bed debating with myself for a half hour.

Julie's door was shut. That usually meant she didn't want to be bothered but I needed to talk. I knocked.

"Who is it?"

"Jamie. I need to talk to you."

Julie opened her door without any protest so I must have sounded serious. "What's up? Are you okay?"

I walked past her and sat on the edge of her bed. She didn't like me sitting on her bed or even being in her room but she didn't say anything this time.

"Do you think I'm gay?"

Julie closed the door. "What are you talking about?"

"Do you think I'm gay because I wear pantyhose?"

"No."

"Elizabeth does."

"Who's Elizabeth?"

"That girl I called the other day that gave me her phone number. I was IMing with her tonight."

"Oh, I'm sorry. She doesn't really know you."

"She has a boyfriend. She only talked to me because she thought I was gay."

"Jamie, anyone that knows you doesn't think you're gay. I know Samantha doesn't think that. I'm sure Megan doesn't either." Julie sat on her bed and hugged me. "I'm sorry Jamie. It's really tough to get rejected. You just met her anyway."

I kept my head down. I didn't want her to see the tears welling up again. "Okay, thanks sis." I got up to leave. "Don't tell mom, okay?"

"Of course not."

Synopsis:
Jamie talks to Megan.

Chapter 9

Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday were routine. I saw Elizabeth was online a few times but I didn't talk to her. I suppose I'll remove her at some time. As the days passed I realized that my closest friends would be coming home soon, probably over the weekend. I wondered how I would tell them about my hose and if they would accept me.

My mother had bought me a couple new pairs of hose to replace the ones that had developed runs. Before she had bought suntan hose but these were darker, something called coffee. On Thursday night I was stretched out on the couch reading a book. I was wearing one of the new pairs along with shorts and my slippers. My legs were definitely darker with this new shade, especially contrasted with the light tan couch.

I heard the doorbell ring and a cascade of laughter as Julie greeted Samantha. What did they find so funny all the time? Samantha paraded into the living room and flopped down in a recliner across from the couch. As much as she was over here, our house was as much hers as ours. She was wearing a maroon mini-skirt with flats and beige hose. Whenever she came over anymore she was always wearing hose. She leaned back and crossed her legs, displaying even more of her nylon-clad skin. I tried not to be obvious about looking.

"Hiya Jamie."

I waved politely then focused again on my book.

"Nice legs. Is that a new shade?"

"Yeah. My mom bought them."

Julie entered the living room with two cans of diet coke.

"I'm sorry about what that girl said to you. That was so mean and bogus."

"Julie!" I glared at my sister. "You weren't supposed to tell anyone."

"Samantha's almost like your sister. She won't tell anyone."

"You can count on me Jamie," Samantha said.

I sighed and returned to my book. They talked about their friends while they drank their cokes and I was able to ignore them for the most part until Samantha said something about seeing Megan at a music store.

"She actually asked me about you Jamie."

I felt my cheeks grow warm as Julie begged to know what Megan had asked.

"Well," began Samantha, "she asked if I knew why Jamie had started wearing pantyhose. Sorry Jamie but it sounds like Nikki told everyone she knows. I couldn't think up a good story so I told her the truth."

"You told her my mom caught me?"

"Well, yes. That's the truth isn't it?" Samantha looked to Julie for confirmation.

"What did she say?" asked Julie.

"That's the best part," responded Samantha. "Megan thinks you wearing hose all the time is wild. She said she used to think you were just some boring geek but now you're very interesting. And she wants to get to know you better."

"Is this a joke?" I asked. "It's not very funny if it is."

"Would I lie?" asked Samantha. "I couldn't make something like this up. It's too unbelievable."

"Wow Jamie," said my sister. "You should have started wearing hose a long time ago."

"So Jamie. Are you going to call her?"

"I don't have her number."

"Well look it up you dufus," exclaimed Julie. She ran to the kitchen and returned with the phone book which she dropped in my lap.

"Megan Whitticker. It's in the W's. Towards the end of the alphabet," said Julie.

Samantha was grinning from ear to ear. "Go on Jamie. Look it up. I'm sure there aren't that many Whittickers."

I thumbed through the W's and quickly found the entry. There were several Whittickers but I knew which street she lived on and there was only one on that street. I stared at the entry. My heart was pounding and my fingertips felt moist. Getting to know Megan would be a dream come true. What would Tom and Mike say? I would be the envy of everyone. But could I make the first move?

"What are you waiting for Jamie? Call her," my sister urged.

"Yeah Jamie, call her," echoed Samantha.

"Come on Jamie. Are you a man or a mouse? She wants you to call her."

A man I wondered. How many girls wanted their men to be wearing pantyhose. "Was she serious Samantha? You guys wouldn't do this as a joke right?"

"We're trying to help you out Jamie," said Julie. "Sometimes you need a kick in the butt."

"She was serious," Samantha assured me.

"Okay. But stay here. I don't want you guys breathing down my neck."

Both girls smiled in triumph and I noticed Samantha roll her eyes.

With trembling hand I dialed the number.

"Hello?"

"Hi. Could I speak to Megan."

"Who's calling?"

"Jamie. We go to the same church."

"Okay, just a minute."

Julie and Samantha were being extremely quiet as they listened from the living room.

"Hello?"

It was Megan's voice. "Uh, hi Megan. It's me, Jamie."

"Hi Jamie. How are you?"

"I'm fine."

"So, what's up?"

"Uh, ... Samantha said you talked to her?"

"Oh yeah. Did she tell you that we talked about you?"

"She did."

"Okay, I understand now. Are you wearing hose," she whispered.

"Yes."

"Do you really wear them all the time now?"

"Pretty much, yes."

"That is so wild. Did you want to ask me out or something?"

"I ... I hadn't really thought about that."

"How about meeting me for lunch at the mall tomorrow?"

"I would have to ask my grandmother but yeah that sounds great."

"Your grandmother? Is she your babysitter?"

"I spend the day with her while my mom and sister are at work."

"Okay, whatever. Well call me sometime tomorrow morning to let me know, okay?"

"Okay, I'll talk to you tomorrow."

"Bye Jamie."

"Bye."

The line went dead and I hung up the receiver.

"Well," Julie called.

"She wants me to meet her for lunch tomorrow at the mall."

"Oh my Julie, Jamie has a date."

"Only if mom and grandma agree to it," I said. "I'm going to talk to mom now." I left the girls excitedly chattering and giggling about my prospects and headed outdoors. I found my mother in the back yard working on a flower bed.

"Hi Jamie. Have you come out to help?"

"I need to ask you something."

"Oh oh. This sounds serious. What's up?"

"Remember Megan, from church?"

She nodded as she continued planting.

"She wants me to have lunch with her tomorrow at the mall."

My mother stopped working. "Really. How did this come about?"

I told her the story, well most of it, about Samantha, Megan, and the phone call. "I told Megan I would have to ask grandma."

"I guess it would be okay. I'm not sure what your grandmother will do while you're eating. I assume you don't grandma to eat with you."

"I was hoping not."

"Maybe she can have lunch with your sister? That might work. I'll talk to her in the morning."

"Thanks mom."

"Do you think you're ready for this?"

"We're just having lunch."

"You've never been very interested in girls."

"I don't think they're interested in me."

"Well, it sounds like this one might be. She might just want to be friends you know."

"I know. It will just be nice to talk to her."

My mother smiled. "Those look good on you."

"What?"

"Your nylons. That shade suits you. I'll have to get you some more like that. Now if there are no other earth shattering events to discuss I need to finish planting these flowers."

As I walked back to the house, I wondered what my meeting with Megan would bring and chided myself for wearing my pink fuzzy slippers outside. I needed to get a grip.

to be continued

Synopsis:
Jamie meets Megan for lunch.

Chapter 10

I had a hard time sleeping Thursday night as I was so excited thinking about my meeting with Megan. I usually wake up on my own but my mother had to wake me on Friday morning.

"Come on sleepy head. Get ready or you'll make me late."

I was initially very foggy but then I remembered my approaching lunch date with Megan. Could I really call it a date? Did she think of it as a date? I was immediately awake.

"I picked out some clothes for you to wear so you'll look nice today," my mother said, pointing to some clothes at the foot of my bed.

The hose were the new coffee shade. The shorts were a pair from the mall shopping trip that I hadn't worn yet. They had pink flowers embroidered on the small back pockets so I had avoided wearing them. But what freaked me out the most was the shirt, a polo-top with aqua and cream colored horizontal stripes, a thin white collar, and very short sleeves.

"Mom, that's not my shirt."

"No, it's one of your sister's tops. I think it will fit. We should have bought you some casual tops at the mall but I didn't think about it."

"I can't wear that!"

"Why not? You certainly can't wear those grubby t-shirts you're always wearing."

"But that's a girl's shirt."

My mother smiled. I realized how silly that sounded as I was openly wearing pantyhose on a daily basis. "It will look good on you Jamie. Just trust me. Now hurry up and get ready."

My mother left the room to put on her makeup for work while I put on the clothes. I looked at myself in the full-length mirror on the bathroom door. The shirt felt very soft. The sleeves or lack of them looked a bit odd as they barely covered the top of my arms. Its length was a bit on the short side as well. The bottom hem only covered a couple inches of the top of my shorts. The pockets on my shorts were going to be visible at all times. My legs were a couple shades darker than a pair of beige hose would have made them. Not what I wanted for my first meeting with Megan but I figured the outfit was passable and probably wouldn't attract much attention.

I met my mother waiting at the front door.

"Well. You look very nice," she said. "I told you that top would work."

"Are you sure I can't wear one of my t-shirts? I have clean ones."

"Do you want to impress Megan?"

"But this is Julie's shirt Mom. It's a girl's shirt."

"Megan will be impressed that you're wearing something a step above average geek wear. How much effort do you think Megan will put into deciding what she should wear for meeting you. Shouldn't you repay the compliment by putting some effort into your wardrobe?"

"Well, okay. I guess it's not too girlish." I started to slip on my sandals but my mother stopped me.

"Wear your clogs today Jamie. They're a bit more dressy."

I took the clogs out of the closet. They had a wide heel at the back, about an inch. I had only worn them at home so far. My mother hates to be late for work so I knew better than to protest. I slipped my nylon-clad feet into the clogs and followed my mother out to the car. As I followed her, I noticed that we were wearing the same shade of hose. How many teenage boys can say "my mom and I were wearing matching pantyhose"?

A short time later I was sitting on my grandmother's couch watching my mother and grandmother talking outside.

"Well," my grandmother said when she came in, "it sounds like you have a full day before you."

I smiled.

"What's the girl's name again?"

"Megan. Megan Whitticker. She goes to our church."

"Oh, yes. My, my. She's very pretty. Your mother said we need to call her to let her know when to meet us. How's 11:30 sound to you?"

"Great."

"That's not too long to wait?"

"I think I can hold out."

My grandmother smiled. "Your mother said you missed your breakfast. How about some cinnamon rolls. I think I have a can of those instant ones."

"Sounds good to me. Especially if you have some hot chocolate."

"Let me put those in the oven and then you can have some breakfast."

My grandmother headed toward the kitchen. I removed my slippers and stretched out on the couch, placing my hose-clad feet on the arm of the couch. Who would have thought that wearing hose would lead to a date with Megan. I mused over what we might talk about. I didn't suppose she was into fantasy novels or RPGs. Maybe I could talk her into reading the same books as me. I realized that I didn't really know the first thing about her other than she was beautiful. I think she played basketball in junior high. I should have gone to the games.

I heard my grandmother on the phone which wasn't unusual. Then I heard her ask for Megan. I sat bolt upright.

"Hello Megan. This is Jamie's grandmother. Can we meet you at the foodcourt at 11:30? Okay, we'll see you then. Goodbye."

I entered the kitchen to find my grandmother putting the rolls into the oven. "Why did you call Megan? I wanted to call her."

"Oh, I'm sorry Jamie. I was waiting for the oven to heat up and well, it was something on my todo list. She sounded pleased to be seeing us today."

"Uhm. Are you going to have lunch with Julie?"

"You don't want your grandmother hanging around?"

"Well, I ... I think Megan just wanted to eat with me."

"Yes, I'm going to have lunch with Julie but I'll still be able to keep an eye on you." My grandmother smiled.

I felt awkward and frazzled. What was Megan going to think of me? My grandmother was treating this like some sort of playdate with little kids. The kettle whistled, providing a mechanism to change the conversation.

"There's the water for your hot chocolate," my grandmother said.

I got a mug and a packet of cocoa. The rolls were soon ready as well and we ate them together at the kitchen table.

"You look very presentable today," she said.

"Thanks," I said. "Mom picked out my clothes this morning."

"Megan will think you look very smart."

After breakfast I tried to read a book but was too excited to concentrate. I read paragraphs over and over again as my mind kept wandering. I gave up eventually, deciding to make a mental checklist of topics to talk to Megan about. By 11 I was a total basketcase. I had visited the bathroom numerous times. I felt simultaneously cold and sweaty. Earlier I was daydreaming about impressing Megan, now I praying I wouldn't throw up or lose my ability to talk.

"Okay, Jamie. Let's go."

I followed my grandmother out to her car. My hands were visibly shaking on the ride over. I no longer cared what I was wearing and there was a part of me that wanted to simply call the whole thing off. The mall was sparsely populated, mostly mothers with young children and old people walking for exercise. My clogs made a clacking sound as we walked. How did girls keep these things from sliding off?

"Emma?" said an older woman approaching us. "I haven't seen you in ages."

"Lucy," said my grandmother, "how have you been?"

"Well my doctor says I have to shed a few pounds so I'm exercising."

"Oh I should be exercising too but I don't think my legs could stand it."

"So who's this with you?"

"This is my grandson Jamie," she told Lucy. "This is Lucy, an old friend of mine," she said to me. "I'm sure your mother will remember her."

"Your grandson," said Lucy, smiling as she looked me over from head to toe.

I could tell she wanted to ask a hundred questions but politeness stopped her. They chatted for a few minutes about people they knew before my grandmother told her we had to be going. "Jamie is meeting a friend for lunch," my grandmother explained.

"Oh," said Lucy, raising her eyebrows as she surveyed me. "Another boy?"

"Oh no, his friend is a girl."

"Really. Well I guess.... You two have a good afternoon. I've got to keep burning those calories."

I wondered what Lucy had planned to say. I knew what she was thinking.

"Sorry, Jamie," my grandmother said. "I see that Lucy is as competitive as ever. Don't let her bother you. Okay sweetie?"

"Sure thing grandma."

We navigated the mall to the food court. It wasn't very crowded that day and I quickly spotted Megan sitting alone at a small table. "There's Megan," I told my grandmother. "I'll come look for you and Julie when I'm done." I had taken a few steps in Megan's direction when my grandmother stopped me.

"Hold on Jamie. I want to meet your friend." My heart sank. I wanted to appear a bit more independent to Megan. It was bad enough that my grandmother had made the call to arrange the time.

As we approached Megan's table, I felt my stomach doing flip-flops. She was studying the theater listings so she wasn't aware of our approach or my ardent admiration of her profile. Her auburn hair was pulled back into a pony tail exposing her small, gold-hoop earrings. She was wearing a pink polo top in a similar style to mine along with a short jean skirt and open-backed sandals with a small heel. Her legs were crossed and one of her sandals was dangling from her toes. She appeared to be wearing suntan hose.

"Hi Megan." My voice cracked a bit on the last syllable but at least I managed to speak before my grandmother said anything.

Megan turned and smiled warmly as she stood up. "Hi Jamie. Hello Mrs. Clark."

"Nice to meet you Megan. I'm going to find Jamie's sister and have lunch with her. You two have fun."

"Okay," said Megan, taking charge. "We'll look for you when we're done."

My grandmother moved slowly through the food court toward the shops.

I turned back to Megan and smiled. Megan looked me up and down. "Nice clogs. Where did you get them?"

"It was one of the shoe stores in the mall. Julie would probably remember which one."

"We'll have to see if they have any in my size. So, what do you want to eat?"

"I usually get a sandwich at the SubShop."

"Okay." Megan slung a small pink clutch purse with a thin strap over her shoulder and we headed for the sandwich counter. "So," she said, after glancing down at my legs again, "are you wearing a darker shade of hose today?"

"Uh, yeah. My mom bought some darker ones the other day."

"They're more noticeable but your legs look really good."

"Not as great as yours."

"Thank you. That's sweet. Are those girl's shorts?"

"Yeah. My mom bought them for me."

"They're cute."

Megan ordered first, a small veggie sub. I usually get a large meatball sandwich but I decided that would make me look like a pig and they tended to me messy so I went with a small turkey sub. Megan led the way back to our table. I had trouble keeping my eyes off her gorgeous legs.

Megan again crossed her legs and let one of her shoes dangle from her toes. She was sitting more next to our small round table than under it so her legs were on full display to me. I kept glancing at them as I unwrapped my sandwich.

"You really like my legs, don't you?"

"I'm sorry. I, I didn't mean to stare."

"It's okay. It's flattering. But, do you like my pantyhose or the legs inside them?" Megan looked at me intently with a devilish grin.

Was she playing with my mind? "Uh, I, I like both. I mean your legs. I don't know." I felt my cheeks warm.

"Jamie, I do believe you're blushing." Megan giggled. She seemed to be enjoying the affect she was having on me. "It's okay. I'm just teasing you. My legs look a lot better in hose." She leaned toward me and whispered. "I also like how they feel. But don't tell anyone."

"Okay."

Megan took a couple bites from her sandwich so I did the same. "So why did you call me?"

"Samantha said that you asked about me. She and my sister encouraged me to call."

"Did you want to call me?"

"Yes," I said emphatically then realized how stupid that sounded.

Megan giggled. "You've never talked to me much before. I figured you didn't like me or even worse you were just indifferent to me."

If she only knew how much I thought about her. "I've always liked you. I guess you've noticed I'm kind of shy."

"Really?" Megan laughed. "That's a shocker."

"I didn't think you would want to talk to me."

"Sorry if I gave you that impression. A lot of guys hit on me so I act kind of standoffish as a defense mechanism."

We ate some more of our sandwiches. I was starting to calm down. Megan seemed to legitimately want to talk to me and the bland food was helping to calm my stomach. Megan asked me a few questions about school and we were soon talking with ease like old friends. Megan has the gift of small talk and kept the conversation rolling. I even managed to say a few things that were witty. She laughed, so I guess they were witty. I told her all about RPGs and the fantasy novel series I was reading. She listened attentively.

As my monologue on dwarfs and orcs trailed off, Megan sent the discussion in a whole new direction. "So, are you going to keep wearing pantyhose when school starts in the fall?"

"I don't know. My mom said it was just for the summer."

"That must have been really embarrassing when she caught you."

"Yeah. It was but she was cool about it." I looked down at my empty sandwich wrapper. Megan seemed to be interrogating me.

"Do you want to see a movie sometime? There's a couple here I would like to see."

"You mean today?"

"I would but I have to meet my mom soon."

"Sure. I'll have to ask my mom but yeah, I would love to."

Megan looked at her watch then looked across the food court. I followed her gaze to the table at which Julie and my grandmother were sitting. I hadn't even noticed them before now. I never took my eyes off Megan while we were talking. Megan waved. Julie waved back. At least they had sat far from us.

Megan crumpled up her wrapper. "Shall we go? I really do have to meet my mom."

"Okay." We dropped our trash in the garbage and I followed Megan's lead as we moved toward Julie and my grandmother. "Thanks for having lunch with me Megan. I had a lot of fun."

Megan smiled at me. "So did I. You'll call me later, right?"

"Sure."

"Hi Megan," said Julie as we reached their table. "Looks like you two found a lot to talk about."

"We did. Jamie said that you knew where he bought his clogs."

"Oh yeah, what's its name. It's that one next to Pennys on the first level."

"Okay, I know the one."

"Isn't that MY top?" cried Julie.

How I hated Julie at that moment. "Mom wouldn't let me wear my t-shirts. She said they were too grubby." I glared at Julie.

Megan seemed to ignore the whole thing. "Well, I have to be going. I have to meet my mom. It was nice to meet you Mrs. Clark. Don't forget to call Jamie. Bye." She fluttered her fingers at me and walked away.

to be continued

Summary: Jamie gets some new clothes and goes to a movie with Megan.

Chapter 11

"That wasn't a very nice thing to say," said my grandmother. "You embarrassed Jamie in front of his friend."

"I don't like him wearing my clothes," retorted Julie.

"Mom made me wear it!"

"Now, let's not have an argument," my grandmother cautioned. "I'll talk to your mother about this. I'm sure she had Jamie's best interests at heart."

That put an end to the discussion though I could tell Julie was still annoyed. I wondered what Megan made of it. She didn't mind me wearing hose and she must have known it was a girl's top. My grandmother and I left the mall while Julie went back to work. I was in a strange state of elation for the rest of the day. Megan actually seemed to like me. She even wanted to go to a movie with me.

"So how was your lunch with Megan," my mother asked as we drove home from my grandmother's house.

"It was great. We had a lot of fun."

"I'm glad to see you're making new friends."

"Yeah. Me too. Uhhmm. Is it okay if I go to a movie with Megan? She asked me."

"Hmmm. Is this a date or are you just going as friends?"

My heart fell to the floor. My friendship with Megan was already coming to an end. Surely Mom wouldn't say no. "I don't know. I think we're just friends." I hoped we were more than friends but at this point I didn't care what the circumstances were as long as I could spend time with Megan.

"Well, I guess a matinee would be okay." My mother smiled at me and patted my nylon-clad leg.

"Thanks Mom. Do you think we could go tomorrow?"

"Tomorrow? Well, it is Saturday. Have you talked to Megan about the details?"

"No, she wants me to call her tonight."

"Well, okay. Find out the details. I'll drop you off and pick you up after the movie."

"Thanks Mom." I stared out the window and daydreamed about sitting in the dark with Megan.

"Your grandmother told me that Julie wasn't very nice about your top."

"She didn't have to say anything in front of Megan. I think she did it to be mean."

"Well, I didn't like you wearing my clothes either. Remember?" asked my mother, raising her eyebrows.

"But YOU made me wear the top."

"I know. This is my fault really. I'll iron out things with Julie. In the meantime, we need to get you some nicer clothes to wear if you're going to have a more active social life."

"As long as I don't have to wear Julie's clothes again."

"Let's stop by Mohls and get you something for tomorrow, okay."

I assented and at the next stop light mom made a turn and headed for Mohls.

When I opened the car to get out my clog slipped off my foot. How do girls keep these things on I wondered. As we walked into the store, I expected we would head toward the mens section and pick out some polo shirts, but my mom headed in the opposite direction. I followed her into the juniors section.

"Why do we have to buy clothes here?"

"I think they'll look good on you."

"But these are girls clothes."

"I know," said my mother as she looked through some tops. "Does the top you're wearing now look good?"

"Yeah, I guess so."

"Mothers often know best," she remarked as she continued looking.

"Sarah?" asked a female voice. "Is that you?" The speaker was Carla North, one of my mother's friends from her school days. We didn't see her very often, but they sometimes talked on the phone. Whenever we met them in a store it usually meant we were going to stand around talking for a long time. Today Carla was with her daughter Beth, who was three years younger than me, and another girl who I guessed was Beth's friend. Beth never talked to me so I figured I was in a for a long stint of standing around being bored.

My mother and Carla chatted about people they knew their plans for the summer. At one point my mother handed me the three tops she was holding. They were similar in style to the one I was wearing. The colors were pastels in orange, yellow, and blue. At least she didn't select a pink. There was no way I was going to wear pink.

I noticed that Beth and her friend were whispering and glancing at me. "Ask him," her friend said.

I smiled at Beth, hoping to disarm her. She smirked. "Jamie, Steph wants to know if you're wearing nylons." Beth's friend laughed and the conversation between Carla and my mother came to a sudden stop.

"Beth!" said Carla. "What did you say that for?"

"Because it looks like he's wearing hose." Steph laughed again.

"It's okay," my mother said putting her arm around me and pulling me close to her. "Jamie is wearing pantyhose."

Beth and Steph put their hands to their mouths and turned away giggling.

"Really," said Carla, ignoring her daughter. She eyed my legs closely before looking at my mother for an explanation.

"I caught him wearing mine," she said in a hushed voice. "So, I gave him a choice and he chose to wear them so I've bought him his own hose."

"Wow," said Carla. "Well, Jamie, I must say you have very nice legs."

My mother squeezed me. "Thanks Carla."

"Are those tops for you, Jamie?"

"Yes," my mother answered. "They look so much better on him then all those grubby t-shirts he used to wear. He had a lunch date today so I finally got him to wear something nice."

Beth and Steph were smirking at me as they followed every word of the conversation. They looked at each other and started giggling again when the word date was mentioned.

"Oh, I know," affirmed Carla. "Young boys dress so sloppily today. And I see Jamie's not wearing those baggy shorts that so many boys are wearing."

"Yes," replied my mother. "Some of them look like they're about to fall off." My mother leaned toward Carla. "I had to buy Jamie's shorts in the girl's section to find some decent ones."

"Well they look good on him."

Beth and Steph started giggling again at the comments on my shorts.

"We're having a small cookout next Saturday," stated Carla. "Would you, Jamie, and Julie like to come?"

"Oh that would be wonderful."

"Great. Well, the girls need some new swimsuits so we better be going. I'll call you with the details about the cookout."

My mother smiled and waved.

"Bye Jamie," said Carla as she winked at me. "Have fun shopping."

"Well Jamie, do you like any of these?" asked my mother as she took the tops from me.

"We're not really going to the cookout are we?"

"Why not. It'll be fun."

"I don't want to stand around all night while Beth giggles at me."

"I know. That was very rude of her. I suspect Carla will give her a good talking to later. You know, if you want, you could invite Megan to come to the cookout with us. Does that sound like fun?"

"Really?"

"Well, I'll have to square it with Carla but I think she'll agree to it."

This put the cookout in a whole new light and I immediately anticipated what a great time it would be to hang out with Megan for hours. Who cared about Beth and her giggles. Megan would shut her up for sure.

"Now, do you like any of these?"

"Couldn't we get something in a bolder color? These all look kind of washed out."

"Hmm. I didn't think you would want a hot pink one."

"No. I'm not wearing pink."

My mother smiled. "Well, pastels are all they seem to have, if you discount the pinks. I think these will suit you very well."

"Okay, I guess they'll do."

"Great. I was thinking you could use some capris."

"Why?" I asked as I followed her toward a rack of what appeared to be short pants.

"I thought you might not want to show so much leg all the time but still be cooler than jeans. Here," she said, pulling out a dark beige pair with an elastic waist and a draw string. "I think this will work. Why don't you go try them on."

My mother handed the capris to me as we headed for the changing rooms.

"Can he try these on here?" my mother asked the sales clerk manning the changing rooms.

"Sure," she answered then pointed to an open stall.

Fortunately there weren't a lot of people trying on clothes. It appeared that only one other booth was occupied. I took my shorts off and hung them on a hook on the back of the door. I took the opportunity to pull up and smooth my hose. Before trying them on, I gave the capris a close inspection. They did not have a fly and the pockets in the back were extremely small, more for decoration than utility. At least they did not have any embroidered flowers. I slipped them on and adjusted the draw string. They were comfortable and cool, like wearing very thin sweat pants.

"They fit," I called.

"Let me see."

I hated trying on clothes with my mother. She never seems to believe me. I stepped out of the booth in my stockinged feet.

"Yes, those look great on you," my mother said. "Pull up your shirt and spin around so I can see the waist."

I dutifully followed her instructions. The clerk was now smiling at me and her eyes dropped a couple times to my feet. I realized then what I had done. I had flashed the waistband and panty of my hose to my mother and the sales clerk.

"I think those will do," said my mother. "Do you like the color."

"Yeah, it's fine," I said.

I went back into the booth to change. I thought I heard a quiet discussion between my mother and the sales clerk, but I couldn't make out what they were saying. The sales clerk smiled at me as we left the changing area, not a smirk, but a friendly, knowing smile.

"Mom," I asked, as she started the car. "Were you and the sales clerk talking while I was changing?"

"Yes, dear. She wanted to know why you were wearing pantyhose."

"Oh, that's what I figured."

"She thought they looked very cute on you."

I nodded. Was cute the look I wanted?

When we arrived home, my mother gave me instructions for heating the leftovers before leaving to pick up Julie at the mall. I put the plates and utensils while the food heated in the microwave. I don't know what my mother said to Julie on the drive home but Julie glared at me as she headed upstairs to change.

"Is Julie mad at me?" I asked.

"She'll get over it, and I think you'll find her much more supportive in the future."

My mother told Julie about our shopping trip to Mohls and the invitation to Carla's for a cookout.

"Can I bring a friend if Jamie gets to bring one?"

"Well, I suppose so," answered my mother. "Do you think you need one?"

"I don't understand why sissy gets all the privileges."

"You're older Julie. And don't call your brother a sissy."

Everyone was quiet after that exchange. I ate quickly hoping to get to the phone to call Megan before Julie called one of her friends.

"When are your friends coming home," asked Julie.

"Probably Sunday." After all the excitement with Megan I had forgotten all about Mike and Todd coming back from vacation. Talking to them about my hose was not going to be easy.

"Should I tell Samantha not to say anything to Monica?" asked Julie. Monica was Mike's older sister.

"Oh, I hadn't thought of that."

"I think you should Julie." My mother answered for me. "It's best that Jamie talk to his own friends about ... things."

"Can I go call Megan?"

"Okay."

"Hey, don't be on the phone all night," called Julie.

I looked up Megan's number in the phone book. Maybe I should add it to the list of numbers next to the phone. Each of us had a page or more in a pad next to the phone with frequently called numbers. I added Megan's number below the entries for Mike and Todd.

"Hello?" answered a woman whom I assumed was Megan's mom. "Is Megan there?"

"Who's calling?"

"Jamie. She told me to call."

"Okay, Jamie. Just a minute."

"Hi Jamie. Can you go to the movie tomorrow?"

"We're going to a matinee, right?"

"Yeah, can you meet us at one?"

"Sure, the theater at the mall, right?"

"Yes."

"Okay, I'll see you at one. Hey can I have your email and IM?"

"Sure." Megan rattled them off as I tried to record them. I had to ask her to repeat them. We said goodbye and that was it. I had a movie date with Megan.

I was laying on my bed reading a book when Julie entered my room later that evening.

"Hey Jamie. I'm sorry I was so pissy today."

"It's okay. It wasn't my idea to wear your top."

"I know." Julie sat on the edge of my bed, staring at her fingernails and looking pensive. "I guess I didn't ruin your friendship with Megan."

"No. Why do you think she's asking me out?"

"I don't know. I guess she thinks you're a nice guy. She's probably looking for more friends. Girls like her want to have lots of friends."

"How will I know if I'm her boyfriend?"

"I think you'll know."

"Is something wrong?"

"No, I just wanted to say I'm sorry." Julie rose and moved toward the door. "Have fun tomorrow. I'm going shopping with Samantha so I'll tell her not to say anything to Monica, okay?"

"Thanks sis."

I was up early Saturday morning, showered, and shaved my legs. I picked out a pair of suntan sheer energy hose, some plain jean shorts, and one of new tops that my mother had bought, the blue one. After a bowl of cereal, I began the long wait until my movie date with Megan. My mother had a lot of work to do with some project from work and Julie didn't emerge from her room until late morning. I messed around with some computer games and added Megan's info to my accounts. I thought about sending her an email--she wasn't online for chat--but maybe she didn't want to hear from me that much. That might sound a bit desperate. I was going to see her in a few hours.

We ate an early lunch of sandwiches. My mother was preoccupied with her work but Julie seemed as happy as ever. I had the distinct sense last night that something serious was bothering her, that she wanted to tell me something.

I was laying on the couch trying to read a book when Samantha arrived to go shopping with Julie.

"Oh, I've got to wish Jamie luck," I heard Samantha say. "Hey Jamie," exclaimed Samantha as she swept into the living room. "I heard you really lit a fire under Megan. She asked you out to a movie."

"I guess she likes me."

"Well good luck," she said, leaving the living room. "And don't get into trouble in the dark."

The door slammed but I could hear them giggling outside.

I was waiting at the door in my sandals at half past noon. "Mom," I shouted. "It's time to go."

"I know," she said. "I know. Well, you look nice. I guess you're paying attention finally. I need to stop by the office to grab a couple folders on the way," she said as she locked the door.

"Can't you do that on the way back? I'll be late."

"Oh, all right. I'll wander through a dark and deserted office building all by myself. Don't worry about your poor mother when a cute girl is waiting."

"Really?"

My mother laughed. "No, silly."

We arrived at the mall with ten minutes to spare. "Give me a call when you're ready to come home," my mother instructed. I headed straight for the cinema, which adjoined the foodcourt, so there were loads of people milling about. I walked all around the perimeter of the ticket area before I spotted Megan talking to some other girls.

"Hi Megan."

"Oh hi Jamie. We've been waiting for you." Megan was much more casually dressed today, kakhi shorts, sandals, and a pink top but no nylons. One of the other girls was Kim, someone I barely knew from our class. I had never seen the other two. "These are my cousins Sandy and Michelle and you know Kim." We exchanged greetings then it struck me that Megan had said "we."

Kim put her hand to her mouth and giggled. "I don't believe it. You weren't kidding."

"I told you," said Megan. "I think they look good on him."

Kim leaned down toward my legs. "Are you shaving your legs too or do you just not have much leg hair."

"I've been shaving. My mom said my hose wouldn't look very good with hairy legs."

"She's right," said Kim.

"You really like wearing nylons?" asked one of the cousins. "I hate 'em. They're so itchy."

"I guess I don't wear the itchy kind."

All four girls laughed. "So what brand are you wearing? Or does your mom buy them for you?"

"These are Leggs, sheer energy."

"He's got legs," sang the other cousin, which caused all the girls but Megan to laugh some more.

I was feeling uncomfortable. "Are we all going to the movie?"

"Yeah," said Megan. "Didn't I tell you. You thought it was just you and me?" Kim rolled her eyes.

"Well, yeah. That's what I thought you said."

"Oh, I'm sorry."

There were a few moments of awkward silence. Why did she want me to tag along with her and her friends? "So are we going to see?" I asked.

"We have two choices," said Megan. She told me about the two options, noting at the conclusion of her explanation that they needed a tie breaking vote. Both movies were teen chick-flicks. I didn't want to see either one. I asked Megan which was her choice and voted for that one.

I followed behind the girls as we purchased our tickets. I have to make the best of this I told myself.

"Do you want to share a popcorn?" I asked Megan.

"Sure, that would be great."

I purchased two drinks and a large popcorn.

"Aren't you going to buy one for me too?" asked Kim.

"I don't have that much money."

"He just doesn't like you," Megan retorted.

Kim laughed. "Like a care," she said quietly but loud enough for me to hear.

We filed into the theater as the previews were starting with me trying to manage two drinks and a large popcorn in the dark. I took a seat at the end of our short queue next to Megan. We had to sit together since we were sharing the popcorn. We didn't talk much during the movie. The girls actually seemed interested. Megan ate some of the popcorn I offered but I ended up eating most of it. We left as the credits were rolling.

"So what should we do now?" asked Megan when we were back in the foodcourt.

"I probably ought to head home."

"Is your mommy waiting for you?" asked Kim.

"Kim," cried Megan, "quit being such a bitch."

"I'm just teasing him."

"I'm starved," said one of the cousins.

"Hey Megan," said Kim, "is that Josh Martins?"

"It is." Kim and Megan waved at Josh. He was a year ahead of us in school, a running back who had managed to letter on the varsity as a freshman. He was standing around with two of his jock friends that I didn't know.

"He's coming over," exclaimed Kim, who suddenly stood up straight and stuck out her chest.

I stood behind the girls, wondering if I should just leave, but I had to say goodbye to Megan. Her eyes were locked on Josh and his bulging biceps.

"Hi Megan, Kim, ladies."

They all said hi to Josh and Megan introduced him to her cousins.

"So what are you up to," he asked.

"We just saw a movie," answered Megan. "We're thinking about getting something to eat."

"Care to join us?" asked Josh.

"For sure," exclaimed Kim.

The three guys and four girls moved away toward the food court. I stood my ground, wondering if they would even notice. Megan turned and fluttered her fingers at me. "Bye Jamie."

to be continued

Synopsis: Jamie deals with the aftermath of his movie-date with Megan and breaks the news about his pantyhose to his friends.

Chapter 12

"How was the movie?" asked my mother as I got into the car.

"It was okay."

"Just okay?"

"It was some teen girl movie. A lot of talking."

"That was nice of you to let Megan pick the film."

I stared out the window as we moved through the parking lot toward the exit.

"Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine."

"Do you want to grab some ice cream on the way home?"

"At The Factory?" My mother didn't offer ice cream at the factory very often.

"Why not."

We parked in the small public lot behind the Ice Cream Factory. It's a small local store that's only open during the summer. As usual, there was a line out the door. I didn't see anyone give my legs any notice. I guess they were focused on the ice cream. We bought cones and found an empty table in the seating area outside.

"Well," my mother said. "Now that I've bought you some ice cream will you tell me what's wrong?"

"It wasn't just me and Megan at the movie. She invited three other girls."

"And they weren't nice to you?"

"Mostly they ignored me. Megan ignored me too. Then they met some jocks after the movie and took off."

"Oh Jamie, I'm sorry."

"I don't know why Megan bothered to invite me."

My mother didn't have an explanation. She tried her best to cheer me up but I was inconsolable. My heart was broken and the more I thought about it, the more anger I felt toward Megan.

I spent the rest of the day moping around home. I didn't want to read or play computer games. I didn't know what I wanted to do so I ended up laying on the couch. My mother left me alone. She still had work to do.

Julie and Samantha swept into the living room late in the afternoon carrying several shopping bags. It was obvious where all the money from Julie's job was going.

Samantha stopped near the couch. "Hiya Jamie. Excuse me but could you move your feet?" I curled my legs to give her some room. Julie flopped down in a recliner. "My feet are killing me," said Samantha as she slipped off her sandals to rub her feet.

"You shouldn't have worn new shoes," said Julie.

"I know. I know. That's exactly what my mother said but they go so well with this outfit." Samantha was wearing a blouse with a flared short skirt and beige hose.

"Why did you wear a skirt anyway?" asked Julie.

"To attract attention, of course." Samantha pulled her legs up on the couch then wiggled her nylon-clad toes against mine. I moved away. Samantha giggled.

"Quit playing footsie with my brother," said Julie. "It's gross."

Samantha and Julie both laughed. "So how was your date with Megan," asked Samantha.

"Okay."

"Just okay?"

"Yeah, just okay." I got up and headed toward my room.

"Hey, don't leave," said Samantha.

I closed my door then collapsed on my bed. I cried before falling asleep. For dinner, mom order pizza and we ate it together in the living room while we watched a movie. Julie was sweet to me so I figured my mother had filled her in on my fiasco of an afternoon.

The last thing I wanted to do Sunday morning was go to church and face Megan. When my mother entered my room to wake me, I told her I was sick to my stomach. She asked about my symptoms. I doubt she believed me but she agreed I should stay home for the morning. I stayed in bed while my mother and sister readied themselves. After they left, I went downstairs and lounged on the couch in my hose and long t-shirt. This was what I was doing when my mother caught me, I recalled, although I wasn't feeling sorry for myself on that day. I simply had to get out of this mood. I couldn't live like this forever. There would be other girls I told myself, then it hit me. My friends Mike and Todd would be back today. What were they going to say about my hose? With all the excitement around wearing openly and the attention from girls I had pushed all thoughts of how I would handle my friends to my minds attic. I was going to have to unpack those boxes now.

I decided some activity, even mindless work, would help get me back on an even keel so I got dressed and prepared sandwiches for everyone for lunch. My mother and Julie were shocked when they returned home to find the table set and lunch waiting for them.

"Wow Jamie, maybe you should stay home more often," exclaimed Julie.

"I got bored."

My mother hugged me and thanked me. "Are you feeling better?"

"I think I'll be back to normal soon."

My mother hugged me. I waited at the table while my mother and Julie changed out of their Sunday clothes. Julie came down first and sat next to me.

"Megan asked about you," Julie remarked. "She wanted to know where you were. I told her that you were sick."

"Really," I answered, trying to sound as if I didn't care.

"She wanted you to know that she hopes you're feeling better soon."

I nodded and Julie didn't say anything more about Megan.

Later that afternoon, I was reading in the living room when the phone rang. My mother took the call. "Jamie," she called. "It's for you. It's Mike."

Mike wanted me to come over to his house. "Can I go over to Mike's," I asked. My mother said it was fine so I told Mike I would be over shortly.

"Are you ready for this?" asked my mother.

"I think so," I said. I could see a bit of concern on my mother's face, leading me to wonder if she was going to tell me I could go without hose. But so many people knew I wore hose now that it really wouldn't matter. "Is it okay if I wear the 'grubby' t-shirt and old shorts I'm wearing?"

My mother smiled. "Of course it is."

I thought about putting on some socks and tennis shoes, but I didn't think we'd play outside. It was too hot today, so I put on my sandles and headed out the door for Mike's house. Mike lived four blocks away in a cul-de-sac, which made for a great place to play basketball. I was wearing sheer energy in suntan today, and as I walked, the bright sun glistened on my legs. I didn't pass anyone on the sidewalk, which wasn't surprising on a hot Sunday afternoon. I mulled over how to approach the topic with Mike. I decided on absolute honesty. I hoped I would be able to tell him the story before he noticed.

When I reached Mike's house, I found his older sister Monica washing the family car in the driveway. She was wearing flip-flops, tight daisy-dukes, and a purple bikini top. Mike's sister was gorgeous, way out of my league, and I'm sure she knew it.

"Oh, hi Jamie. How are you?"

"Okay."

"I think Mike's inside somewhere."

As I stood at the front door, I snatched a few glimpses of her shapely behind as she leaned over the car's hood. If those shorts were any shorter and tighter, her butt would pop out the bottom. My mother would never let Julie wear anything like that.

Mike's mother answered the door, said it was great to see me, and ushered me into the entry hall where I slipped off my shoes.

"It's so hot out there," she said.

I agreed that it was hot outside (in more ways than one I thought). I put my shoes out of the way, neatly against the wall.

Mike's mother was looking at me quizzically then her eyes dropped to my feet before rising to my face again. I looked down. Although I was wearing sandle-toe hose, the seam at the toe had worked itself over the top of my toes. It was obvious I was wearing nylons. I reached down and pulled on the seam to adjust it downward.

"I'm sure Mike will explain later."

"Yes, I'm sure he will."

She called for Mike as I followed her into the living room. I learned when I got home that as soon as Mike and I went up to his room, Mike's mother called my house to find out from my mother why I was wearing pantyhose.

"Hey Jamie." Mike gave me a high-five. "Come on, you've got to see this."

I followed Mike up the stairs to his room. He was dressed just like me--shorts and t-shirt--except he wasn't wearing pantyhose. Mike's father was a comptroller, which Mike explained was some kind of accountant. Their family had a bigger house and a lot more money than mine. His mother did some sort of part-time interior decorating work from home. Their house was always immaculate, except for Mike's room. He had two older sisters, one in high school and one at college. The one in college was a cheerleader at a major university. We had seen her on TV a few times. So, why were Mike and I friends? He was what most people would call a geek, just like me.

As we entered Mike's room, I saw there was a game running on the computer. Mike spent a lot of money on games. There were books, magazines, and clothes scattered all over the place. "Is Todd back yet?" I asked.

"Yeah, I called him already. He has to do some chores first. He'll be over in an hour or so."

Mike cleared off a chair for me then sat down in the office chair in front of his computer. "You've got to see the graphics on this one," he exclaimed, reaching for the mouse. "They are so cool."

"Wait Mike. I need to tell you something first."

Mike turned to me, looking a bit annoyed as I'm certain he could not imagine anything more important than looking at the new game.

"Do you notice anything different about how I'm dressed?"

"No, is that a new t-shirt?"

"What about my legs?" Mike didn't seem to notice anything so I raised my right leg and pointed my toe.

"Whoa dude. Are you wearing nylons?"

"Yes. I am. You really couldn't tell until now?"

"No. Why are you wearing hose?"

"That's a long story." I told him about my mother catching me and her ultimatum and that I had always liked the way nylons felt.

"So you're really going to wear them all summer?"

"That's the plan," I said.

"Wow." Mike looked thoughtful for a few moments. I gave him time to digest it all. "Uhm, is there anything else? I mean you're not gay are you? It would be okay if you were, but..."

"No," I said emphatically. "I'm not gay."

Mike looked relieved. "So can we look at this game now or do you have something else to tell me."

"No, that's it."

"Okay, HOSEMAN." Mike laughed at his cleverness. "Check this out."

Mike navigated through the game and showed me a lot of cool stuff.

"Do other people know your wearing hose this summer?"

"Actually yes. Some gossipy girls know and I suspect everyone in school will know by summer's end." I thought about mentioning Megan but nobody wants to talk about their defeats and it was still way too painful.

"What are you going to do when school starts?"

"I don't know. I've gotten so used to wearing them that I feel kind of naked without them."

"But the summer is over then. You can't wear them to school, man. You'll get your head beat in."

"I guess I haven't thought that far ahead yet."

"You'll have to hire a bodyguard." Mike stood up. "You want to give this a try?" We exchanged seats so I could play the game for a while. Mike walked me through setting up a new character and I was off in a fantasy world.

"Mike," cried his mother. "Todd is here."

"Hey, don't tell Todd about your nylons," said Mike. "Let's see how long it takes him to notice."

"Okay," I said as Mike took off to get Todd. I was amazed at how well Mike seemed to be taking this. Maybe living with two older sisters made him more accepting or maybe he was just a better friend than I realized. At the same time I had reservations about not being open with Todd.

Todd gave me a high-five when he and Mike entered the room.

"How was the family trip?" I asked.

"Same as always," Todd said. "Mom and Dad fought in the front seat. The kids fought in the back seat. But I got some cool t-shirts." Todd had a strong negative streak. He was less of a geek than me and Mike but too much of a geek to hang with the in crowd.

I sat on the end of Mike's bed while Mike showed Todd the game. Occasionally Mike would look back at me and smile knowingly. Todd had not paid any attention to my legs. After Mike had walked Todd through the basics, they changed seats so Todd could play.

"Did you check out Jamie's legs?" asked Mike.

Todd looked at me then shrugged his shoulders. "Looks like you've got a tan."

"He's wearing pantyhose dude," exclaimed Mike.

"What?" Todd took a closer look. I raised my foot. "What the ...." His thought trailed off to nothing as he stared at my legs.

"It's a long story." I told Todd the same story that I had told Mike. Whereas Mike had listened patiently and with some apparent interest, Todd simply stared at me.

"You're gonna get your face pounded," said Todd when I was done with my tale.

"No one has beaten me up yet. You didn't even notice."

"Yeah, not yet. That's the operative word, 'yet'."

That was the end of any discussion about my hose. We took turns playing the game until Mike's mother called to say that it was time to eat. Mike asked us to stay for dinner. I declined but Todd said he would stay. I didn't feel comfortable around Todd. He hadn't said anything of substance to me since my revelation.

Later that evening I found a message from Megan in my email in-box. "Hope your better! : )" read the subject line. I stared at it for several minutes trying to decide what to do. Delete it? Read it and ignore it? Read it and respond? Be strong I told myself. Eventually I deleted it. I didn't care what she had to say.

The next morning I was off to grandmother's house. I didn't figure we would be going anywhere so I put on one of my darker shades of hose with some jean shorts. I was sitting at her kitchen table eating a bowl of cereal and drinking some orange juice when she informed me that I had figured wrong.

"One of Gladys's daughters is getting married this fall," she began. "I'm thinking about making a quilt for her. I suspect it will take me all summer."

I nodded. "Guess that will keep you busy."

"Oh it certainly will. As soon as you're done with your breakfast we need to go to the fabric store."

"Oh, okay." I didn't have much choice in the matter. The fabric store is the most boring place in the world. I considered asking to wait in the car but there aren't any trees in that parking lot. I would bake.

I followed my grandmother into the store. At least the place was air-conditioned. Nobody gave me much notice as I stood near my grandmother with nothing more to do than watch her hum and haw over bolts of fabric.

"Hello Emma. What sort of project are you up to?" An older woman who had come from the back of the store approached us.

"Oh I'm making a quilt for Gladys's daughter Susan. She's getting married in the fall."

"Is she?"

"I don't think you've met my grandson Jamie. Jamie this is Lucille. She owns the store."

I smiled and nodded. Lucille looked me up and down.

"Pleased to meet you Jamie. Finally a boy that dresses with some sense," she said to my grandmother. "But then your daughter always did have good sense. Boys these days dress in such sloppy and ridiculous outfits. They ought to be fined for indecency when their pants fall off."

My grandmother smiled at Lucille's little tirade. "Are you staying busy running the store."

"Oh yes. Need to get some more part-time help though. You would think some teenagers would want to make some money but I guess no one values honest work anymore."

They went on and on for what seemed like hours while my grandmother picked out some fabric and thread. "That Lucille is kind of hard to take," I said as we drove back to my grandmother's house.

My grandmother chuckled. "Oh, she certainly has her opinions."

The next day I helped my grandmother cut some of the fabric for the quilt pattern. She said it made her hand ache to use the scissors for an extended period of time. My mother thanked me for being such a good sport and helping on the way home.

Julie and I were watching television when the phone rang Tuesday night. "Jamie," called my mother. "It's for you."

"Who is it?"

"It's Megan."

"Tell her I'm not here." I saw Julie's jaw drop out of the corner of my eye.

"Jamie! I already told her you're here."

I took the phone from my mother and ducked into the dining room for a modicum of privacy.

"Hello?"

"Hi Jamie. It's Megan. Julie said you were sick on Sunday."

"I'm better now."

"That's good. Did you get my email?"

"Sort of. I haven't read it yet."

"Oh. I was worried you were really, really sick."

"Nope. I felt a lot better Sunday afternoon."

"Oh. Are you mad at me?"

"I don't know."

"Okay. Uhm."

"I guess I'll see you on Sunday. Bye." I hung up before she could say anything else. I fought back some tears. It hurt to cut her off, but it had to be done I told myself.

"That wasn't very nice Jamie," my mother remarked.

"Well she wasn't very nice to me on Saturday." I marched up to my room and closed the door. I needed some privacy. Maybe hanging up on her wasn't the right thing to do. I laid on my bed and stewed about the whole mess, at times congratulating myself for being tough then kicking myself for cutting off the most beautiful girl I knew. I was numb when my mother knocked on my door.

"Jamie, can you come downstairs?"

"I don't feel like it Mom."

"Megan is here. She's waiting downstairs."

"I'll be there in a minute." I grabbed a kleenex to clean up my face. I didn't want her to know I had been crying but when I passed a mirror my red eyes made it obvious.

My mother pointed to the entry hall where I found Megan waiting. She mustered a faint smile. "Hi."

"Hi Megan." Part of me wanted to hug and cry my eyes out. Be strong I told myself but my heart was melting. How could I be mean to her. "What are you doing here?"

Her smile faded. "I thought we needed to talk. Can we go outside?"

"Sure." I slipped on my sandals and followed her outside. Her bicycle was parked in the driveway. "There's a swing in the back." She followed me to the swing where we sat down at opposite ends. The swing moved as we sat down but neither of else felt like swinging. There was room for another person between us.

"Why are you angry with me?"

"Saturday."

"I guess you didn't enjoy yourself."

"Did everyone have a good laugh after I was gone?"

"No Jamie. I would never do that. We didn't talk about you at all, at least I didn't. Kim is such a bitch. I told her to shut-up."

"Why did you invite the other girls?"

"I thought I told you. I'm sorry. My cousins were visiting and Kim called that morning. I thought we would all have fun together. What guy wouldn't want to go to a movie with four girls?" Megan laughed.

"It was humiliating. They didn't want me there. They just wanted to laugh at me. And then you ditched me when those guys showed up. It was real obvious you didn't want your freak friend around anymore."

"No Jamie. It wasn't like that. You said you had to leave."

"Did you want me to hang around anymore? You could have waited with me until my mother showed up."

Megan hung her head. She didn't say anything for several minutes. Normally this would have been one of those awkward silences, but I took it as a sign that I finally had scored a hit. "I treated you badly Jamie. I am truly sorry. I guess you hate me now."

"No, I don't hate you. I don't think I could. But you hurt me."

Megan scooted close to me. Her bare thigh was only inches from mine.

"Jamie, I am so sorry I hurt you." Megan's eyes were watery. "I like you. And if you can forgive me, I still want us to be friends."

"I've wanted to be friends with you for a long time."

Megan smiled then embraced me tightly, nuzzling her head into my shoulder. I put my arms around her. I had never hugged a girl before and I wasn't sure where to put my hands. I felt the thin straps of her bra beneath my fingers and her breasts pressing against my chest. I heard Megan sniffling as tears flooded my eyes.

to be continued

Synopsis: Jamie spends the evening at Megan's house.

Dear Readers,

Thanks for all the support and comments. No, I'm not ending the series, far from it, but this chapter does introduce a major change in the story. When I began, I had no idea the story would get so long or become so popular. Writing in the first person worked well initially but it has become limiting. All subsequent chapters will be written in third person. This will allow more perspectives to be presented and, I hope, will enrich the story.

Thanks for your support and enjoy the next chapter,
Jeremy

Chapter 13

Megan and Jamie disengaged and dried their eyes.

"I don't usually cry that easily," remarked Megan. She reached out and took Jamie's hand. "I'm sorry if I hurt you. It won't happen again."

Jamie felt like he was going to cry again so he just nodded. He took a deep breath, hoping that a change of subject would douse his emotions with cold water. "I have something to ask you."

Megan raised her eyes and squeezed his hand.

"One of my mom's friends is having a barbecue on Saturday. She said I could bring a friend and I was wondering if you would like to go."

"I would love to. It's this Saturday?"

"Yeah. I don't know the people very well so I kind of need someone to talk to."

"You are so shy Jamie. It's kind of cute."

"That's just how I am."

"Don't apologize. It's one of the reasons I like you. I was so intrigued when you started wearing pantyhose. It doesn't seem like something a shy guy like you would do."

"My mother kind of pushed me into it."

"I thought she caught you?"

"Well, yeah. But she's the one that pushed me to wear them all the time."

Megan smiled at Jeremy as he fumbled through his explanation. "I think you gave in rather easily. But that's okay. I think your mother is helping you to become who you really are."

"I guess so."

"Do you want to ride bikes for a while?"

"Sure." The pair walked to the front of the house. Megan waited by her bicycle while Jamie went inside. He kicked off his sandals then slipped on some tennis shoes. Normally he would have put on socks but why do I need socks if I'm wearing hose he thought. "Mom," he shouted as he walked through the house toward the door to the garage. "I'm going to ride bikes with Megan."

"Okay, be back before dark," she answered.

"Did you two make up," asked Julie as he passed her.

"Yup."

"Young love. How sweet."

Jamie didn't have time to spar with his sister. He had a real girl waiting for him in the driveway. He wheeled his bike out of the garage and the pair headed down the street with Megan leading the way.

"Do you have any money?" she asked. "I thought we might get some ice cream."

Jamie admitted he didn't have any with him. He had been so excited that he had forgotten to grab his wallet.

"Let's stop by my house first then."

Jamie followed Megan down a cul-de-sac and up the driveway of a large, two-story home. He had no idea what Megan's parents did but they seemed to be fairly successful at it. They dismounted their bikes and entered through the front door.

"Hey Mom," shouted Megan. "I'm home."

Jamie followed Megan's example and removed his shoes in the entry hall.

"Come meet my Mom," said Megan. Jamie followed Megan through the living room to a sunroom at the back of the house. Megan's mother was reading a magazine in a whicker chair as the pair padded across the hardwood floor. Jamie noted the house's stylish decoration and wondered if Megan's mother was an interior decorator like Mike's mother.

"Hey Mom. This is Jamie."

"Hello Jamie. I think we attend church together." Megan's mother quickly looked him up and down, noticing the nylon covering his toes.

"Yeah, we do," Jamie responded.

"Is it okay if we have some ice cream?" asked Megan.

"Sure. Don't forget to put it away."

"Okay, where's Melissa?"

"She's downstairs with Carla watching TV."

"That's my sister," Megan told Jamie. "We're going to get some ice cream then go downstairs."

"Okay." Megan's mother watched the two teenagers leaving the sunroom, paying particular attention to Jamie's legs.

"My sister left out a tub of ice cream the other day. We had to throw it out. And it was my Dad's favorite."

"Too bad for your sister. Where's your Dad?"

"I think he's playing golf." Megan opened the freezer. "Vanilla? Rocky Road? Cookie Dough? Or chocolate chip mint?"

"The mint."

"That is so weird. That's my favorite too."

"Great minds think alike, I guess."

"Something like that. I think it means we're going to get along great together." Megan retrieved some bowls and spoons then scooped ice cream for both of them.

Jamie sat on a stool at the island in the middle of the kitchen. He watched Megan working on the ice cream and wondered if this was really happening to him. "Do you need any help?" he asked.

"No. You're the guest." Megan put the ice cream away then grinned devilishly. "Can you wait here for a minute?"

Jamie nodded. He looked around the kitchen while he waited for Megan to return. Everything looked new and shiny, from the granite countertops to the utensils hanging above the island. Megan returned a few minutes later.

She stretched out her left leg and pointed her toe to give Jamie a good look at her nylon-clad leg. "Do you like?"

"Yes." As far as Jamie was concerned Megan had the most beautiful legs.

"I figured since you were wearing pantyhose, I should be too."

"Your legs look really good."

"Thanks. Come on, let's go downstairs. But whatever you do, don't spill your ice cream on the carpet. It's white and new."

"Maybe we should eat it here."

"Don't be silly. Just be careful. Hey, what brand of hose are you wearing?"

"Leggs, sheer energy."

"Me too. Are they your favorite?"

"It's what my Mom usually buys."

"I love the way they feel. And they last longer."

Jamie carefully followed Megan down the stairs, noting the white carpet. The television was quite loud.

"Can you guys turn that down a bit?"

Melissa and another girl were sitting on the floor a few feet from the television. They were watching a manga-style cartoon.

"Talk louder," Melissa retorted. Both girls laughed.

"This is my sister," Megan said to Jamie. "She's a ten-year-old pain in the rear. Her friend isn't much better."

"Hi Jamie," said Melissa. "Are you Megan's new boyfriend?" Both girls giggled.

"I don't know. You'll have to ask Megan." Jamie did not know what to say but he was certain that sounded lame.

"Ignore them," said Megan as she stepped in front of the TV to adjust the volume downward.

"Why are you wearing nylons?" Melissa asked her sister.

"Because I want to," responded Megan.

Jamie followed Megan to a couch at the end of the room. Jamie sat at one end while Megan sat at the other. She sat with one leg under the other that she stretched along the length of the couch with her nylon clad toes nearly touching his thigh. Megan and Jamie were soon lost in conversation as they ate their ice cream. Megan asked him about his hobbies, his friends, and his family.

"Oh my," shrieked Melissa as both she and Carla collapsed in paroxysms of laughter.

Megan looked at them with obvious annoyance. "What's wrong with you two?"

"Did you know," Melissa began then looked at Carla and launched into another fit of giggles. Jamie had an idea what the giggles were about.

Megan knitted her brows as she continued to stare at her sister. Melissa finally got control of herself and managed to produce a complete sentence. "Did you know he's wearing pantyhose?"

Jamie was used to this sort of thing now and would have ignored them, but Megan refused to let her sister's antics go unchallenged. "Yes, I know he's wearing hose," Megan fired back. "And I think they look good on him. Come on Jamie, let's go up to my room."

Jamie followed Megan who stopped in front of a cabinet. "Do you want to play a board game?" Jamie assented and Megan opened the double doors to reveal an extensive collection. As Megan named some of the options, Jamie glanced over his shoulder at the two girls who were smiling at him, still on the verge of giggling.

"How about chess," Jamie suggested.

"Chess?" asked Megan. "Are you sure?"

"Yeah, I play it on my computer a lot."

"Okay," said Megan as she raised her eyebrows. She pulled out what appeared to be an expensive, solid-wood chess set. Jamie followed her, admiring her legs as they ascended the stairs.

"We're going up to my room Mom."

"Keep the door open."

"I have to keep the door open when I have boys over," Megan told Jamie.

"Oh." Jamie followed Megan up a stairway to the second story. He wondered how often Megan had other boys over. He hadn't thought much about competition for her affection. But if her auburn locks and graceful, athletic body excited him, it must be exciting other guys as well. He knew he shouldn't ask but he had to know. "Do you often have boys over?"

Megan looked back at him and smiled. "Why? Are you jealous?"

"I don't know. I just wondered."

Megan laughed. She led him into a well-kept room that screamed confident girl. Jamie tried to take in all the details. He had never been in a girl's bedroom other than his sister's. Her bed was a white, wooden-frame double covered with a pink and blue comforter. A stuffed bear and cat were posed against the pillows. Her room also boasted a dresser and vanity, both in white with pink and blue accents. Beneath her window was an elegant wooden desk with a laptop on the blotter. The walls were adorned with a bulletin board covered with pictures of her friends and concert tickets. Above her bed was a poster of the U.S. women's olympic volleyball team. On the opposite wall, a very muscular, dark-haired man stared down at Jamie.

"My cousins gave me that for my birthday last year," said Megan.

"Oh. The ones we went to the movie with?"

"Uh-hmm." Megan put the chess set on the floor and Jamie helped her set up the pieces. They laid on their stomachs as the game began. As they moved their pieces around the board, Megan would push her auburn hair back and Jamie had trouble not staring down Megan's top, which gapped slightly, at the lace of her bra. Jamie considered himself a more than competent chess player. He always won against his sister and mother, and he had even beaten his computer once on the difficult setting. Jamie quickly realized that Megan was no push over as she grabbed the initiative, and he found himself on the defensive. "Got your queen," she said smiling.

"You didn't tell me you were a grand master."

"Hardly. You should play my dad. He played in tournaments in college. Check."

Jamie castled. His king was safe now he thought. In a corner behind three pawns.

"Checkmate," announced Megan. Her queen had taken a pawn and was now attacking his king. "Nope, you can't take it. My bishop's protecting it."

"Wow."

"Didn't think a girl could be good at chess?"

"No. I just didn't expect you to win so easily."

"Want to play again? I'll let you go first."

"I don't think it'll make much difference. Maybe we should just talk some more."

They put the chess figures away and sat on the floor, leaning against her bed with their nylon-clad legs stretched out on the floor.

"I'm sorry about my sister and her friend laughing at you. I'll smack her later."

"It's okay. I'm getting used to it. Once they get over the initial shock people seem to not notice anymore."

"It's great you have the guts to wear pantyhose. Most people wouldn't have the confidence to do something like this."

"My mother had a lot to do with it."

"Maybe she knows you better than you know yourself."

Megan's mother stepped into the doorway. "Jamie, your mother called. She said you're supposed to be home by now."

Jamie looked toward the window and noticed the waning daylight. "Crap. Is she really mad?"

"More concerned than angry," Megan's mother answered. "I'll give you a ride home."

Megan and Jamie followed her down the stairs. "What about my bike?"

"I don't think it'll fit in the trunk."

"We'll put it in the garage," offered Megan. "You can pick it up tomorrow."

Tomorrow, thought Jamie. This couldn't have worked out any better if he had planned it. Now he had an excuse to come back the next day. Moments later they were headed toward Jamie's house. Megan and her mother were in the front seat while Jamie sat in the back. Megan gave her mother directions.

"Jamie wants me to go to a barbeque with him on Saturday. Is that okay?" asked Megan.

"I think so. Did you enjoy yourself Jamie?"

"Yeah. The ice cream was great. Thank you."

Megan's mother smiled. At least he's polite, she thought.

"See you tomorrow Jamie," said Megan as Jamie got out of their car.

* * * * *

"Julie," called Jamie's mother. "Get the phone please."

Julie detached herself from the television and trudged to the phone. "Hello? Oh hi Grandma. Sure, just a minute." Julie put down the phone. "It's for you mom," she shouted on her way back to the television. "It's grandma."

"Hi," said Jamie's mother. "Is everything okay?"

"Oh yes, I'm fine. I wanted to talk to you about Jamie."

"He's not giving you problems is he?"

"Oh no, he's been a very sweet boy and so quiet. I'm worried that he's getting bored."

"Okay. Did you have something in mind?"

"Well I just got off the phone with Lucelle. You know her, she runs The Fabric Barn. Anyway, she's been complaining that she needs some part-time help for the summer. Do you think Jamie would like to make some money?"

"I'm sure he would like to make some money. I doubt he will want to hang around a fabric store. What would he be doing?"

"Stocking shelves and inventory I think. Probably anything that the other women don't want to do."

"Well, it's okay with me. How many days a week?"

"She said three mornings a week, perhaps more if it works out well."

"I talk to Jamie about it when he gets home. He's out with Megan right now."

"That's the girl he had lunch with? She seemed to be a nice girl."

"Yes, they had a bit of a spat but I guess that's been patched up. I suspect he will be quite interested in having some more spending money."

"Lucelle wants to interview him tomorrow if he's interested."

"I'll make sure he looks nice."

"I'm amazed at how complacent he is about all the new clothes."

"He has shown a bit of resistance. I'm not going to push him anymore other than a few suggestions. We've already given him a lot to think about. I think he's making progress on deciding who he wants to be. I suspect this is as confusing for him as it is for me."

"I'm sure it will all work out. He's a good boy at heart, and he's making new friends."

"He's so excited about getting to know Megan. I just hope she doesn't get bored with him and break his heart. She's more mature than he is."

"That's part of growing up."

"Well, I'll talk to Jamie and let you know what he thinks in the morning."

* * * * *

"He seems to be a nice boy," said Megan's mother as they drove back to their house. "What did you two do up in your room?"

"We played chess. I won."

"So is Jamie a friend or a, uhm, boyfriend?"

"Mom! Why all the questions?"

"I assume you know he was wearing pantyhose, so I wondered if he's . . ."

"No Mom. He's not gay. He just likes to wear nylons. I like to wear them. Why can't he?"

"Well, it's a bit unusual."

"Melissa and Carla were mean to him. We had to go up to my room because they kept laughing at him."

"I'll talk to her."

"He's a friend, if that makes you feel any better."

to be continued

Synopsis: Jamie goes to his job interview.

Chapter 14

Mike and Todd stared intently at the computer monitor as Todd maneuvered his character through a hoard of hobgoblins. "Crap," exclaimed Todd. A balrog came out of nowhere and knocked Todd's character dead. "Where did that come from?"

"Those guys show up when you least expect them. Think we should call Jamie?" asked Mike.

"Nah."

"Why not?" asked Mike, surprised.

Todd frowned. "I don't know how you feel, but I'd rather not hang out with Jamie much anymore."

"Oh. Is it because he's wearing pantyhose?"

"Yeah. Don't you think it's kind of weird?"

"I guess so. He's still the same person."

"Maybe he's not the person we thought he was. Do you want to get your ass pulverized? People are going to think we're fags."

"Jamie's not gay."

"How do you know?"

"He told me."

"He's probably in denial. Look, you can hang out with Jamie if you want, but I'm going to steer clear and I'd appreciate it if you didn't have him around when I'm around."

Mike sighed. "OK. I think you're being pissy to Jamie. He has been a good friend."

"I've gotta look out for own neck."

* * * * *

"Hey Mom," said Jamie as he entered through the front door. Even though he knew he was in trouble, he was too excited from his time with Megan to curb his overall sense of elation. He didn't understand it, but the world seemed different now. He felt older. "I'm sorry. We lost track of time playing chess."

"I'm in the living room," answered his mother.

Jamie found his mother sitting on the couch with a magazine on her lap.

"Sit down. I need to talk to you about something."

Oh, no, he thought. This is going to be bad. "I'm really sorry Mom. I wasn't riding after dark. We were in Megan's ... house." He wasn't sure what his mother would think of him being in Megan's room.

"I know. I called Megan's mother. I know you're very excited to have a new friend but in the future, I expect you home on time."

"Okay."

"We'll let it slide this time."

"I'm not in trouble?"

"You've been warned. Now, I have something important to talk to you about."

Jamie perked up. A deluge of possibilities crowded his thoughts. Were they moving? Had dad contacted mom?

"Your grandmother called tonight. She thinks you're getting bored."

"I'm not bothering her."

"She's not complaining but she doesn't think it's good for you to sit around being bored. Do you remember the fabric store?"

"That was boring."

"Oh, well, your grandmother talked to the owner and she might be interested in hiring you."

"You mean a job? I would get paid?"

His mother chuckled. "That's usually how it works."

"What would I have to do?"

"I don't know for sure, probably stock shelves and move any heavy stuff. It won't be very glamorous I'm afraid."

"That's okay. I don't want to have to cut cloth or actually sell stuff to people."

"I doubt you'll be doing that. So, are interested?"

"Yeah. Money is money."

"Good. I'll tell your grandmother in the morning. You'll probably have to go for an interview tomorrow so I'll pick something out for you to look nice. You should take a shower tonight."

"Okay. Will I have to work all day, every day?"

"No, you'll just be part-time. Your grandmother said the owner wants someone for a few mornings a week."

"Wow. This is so cool, a job. Do I get to keep all the money?"

"We'll work that out. Julie puts most of hers in a savings account but I think you can have some more spending money." His mother smiled. "Just don't spend it all on Megan."

Jamie felt his cheeks flush.

* * * * *

As soon as Megan arrived home, she put the chess set away in the family room. Her father was watching the final innings of a baseball game.

"Practising your chess?" he asked.

"No, I had a friend over tonight. I beat him."

"That's my girl. Anybody I know?"

"Jamie Stewart. He goes to our church but I don't think you've met him." Megan sat on the couch next to her dad.

"New boyfriend?"

"Dad! That's what everybody keeps asking me."

Her father shrugged.

Megan changed the subject to her father's golf game. She watched some of the baseball game then wished him good night. As she turned the corner at the top of the stairs, she heard her mother talking to Melissa in the kitchen and stopped to listen.

"But Mom. He was wearing pantyhose and he's such a geek."

"Jamie was a guest in our home and we will treat guests with respect and courtesy. Is that clear?"

"Yes, Mom."

"I think Megan likes this boy so he's probably going to be coming around quite a bit. I expect you to behave yourself in the future."

"Boy might not be the right word."

"Melissa! Are you listening to me?"

"Can't I have an opinion?"

"If it's not pleasant you should keep it to yourself."

Megan headed toward her room. She had heard enough. At least Melissa would not be openly hostile to Jamie in the future, but Megan did not feel reassured. Why was everyone being so mean to Jamie? Didn't they see what a sweet guy he was? Megan was surprised so many people would be so juvenile as to judge and condemn someone solely based on some clothes.

Megan logged onto her computer. A few moments later a chat window popped up from Nikki.

"Hey Megan, what's up?"

"Getting ready for bed."

"Did you see dancing with the stars?"

"No. I hung out with Jamie."

"Jamie?"

"Jamie Stewart."

"LOL. You're kidding."

"No. We played chess."

"Is he still wearing pantyhose?"

"Yes. There's a lot more to Jamie than the clothes he wears."

"LOL. Sounds like you're in love. You're not dating him are you?"

"We're friends."

"I suppose Josh Martins won't see him as much competition."

"Josh isn't interested in me."

"You wish he was."

"I'm tired. Going to bed. Good night."

"Later."

Megan logged off her computer. She sat on the end of her bed and admired her nylon-clad legs. She wondered what it was like to sleep in hose. Jamie was sleeping in his. She put on her long sleeping t-shirt but left her hose on. As she slid between the sheets, she noted that wearing nylons to bed felt good and wondered why she had never tried it before.

* * * * *

Jamie looked at the clothes his mother had put on the bed for him to wear, dark beige capri pants and a light blue top. He thought the top was okay but he wasn't sure about the pants. He pulled on the top and slid the pants on over his coffee-colored Sheer Energy pantyhose. The pants stopped just below his knees. They were not tight-fitting but they were not baggy like most long boys shorts. If he wore these to school he knew he would get all sorts of wisecracks about shrinking pants or expecting high water. He thought the color of the pants worked well with the shade of his hose. His mother said he had to look nice for the interview.

"That looks very smart Jamie," said his mother when he entered the kitchen.

"Am I going to have to dress like this every day?"

"Well, that depends on your employer. I suspect she'll let you wear shorts in the summer, but when you have a job, you have to dress the part."

Jamie ate a bowl of cereal while his mother unloaded the dishwasher. The click-clack of Julie's heels announced her entry.

"Hey Jamie. Ready for your big job interview?"

"I guess so. I don't really know what I'm supposed to do."

"Just answer the questions honestly," chimed in his mother.

"At least you don't have to worry about looking pretty," added Julie.

"OK Jamie," said his mother. "Let's get going."

"Good luck," said Julie as Jamie and his mother left.

* * * * *

"You look very nice Jamie," said his grandmother. "Shall we go? Lucelle wants to see you first thing this morning."

"I'm kind of nervous," Jamie confessed as he followed his grandmother out to her car.

"Oh don't be nervous. I'm sure you'll get the job. Lucelle needs a boy to move some of the heavier stock and there aren't a lot of boys applying for jobs at cloth stores."

Jamie wasn't sure if that made him feel relieved or more nervous. Could he brag about working in a cloth store? Well, money was money.

Jamie's grandmother parked in the empty small lot in front of The Fabric Barn.

"Looks like they're closed."

"Yes, they don't open until 9:30. Lucelle said she would come in early for your interview." Jamie's grandmother tapped on the glass door. The store's name was emblazoned across the door. Posters in the glass windows that ran across the front of the store advertised sale items.

Jamie looked inside at the rows of fabric bolts displayed on circular shelves. Do I really want to work here, he asked himself.

After a few minutes Lucelle emerged from the back of the store and unlocked the door. "Good morning Emma. And how are you Jamie?" She eyed him up and down. "Ready to work?"

Jamie felt flustered. "I'm starting today?" he blurted out.

Lucelle and Jamie's grandmother both laughed. "Come on in." Lucelle locked the door behind them. "The office is back here." They followed Lucelle into the back of the store and into a small office. Jamie noticed all the large boxes in the stock room. Lucelle motioned to the two plastic chairs facing the desk that Lucelle sat behind. A keyboard and monitor occupied much of the space on the desk. The office also contained two gray, steel file cabinets and a small refrigerator.

"Well, Jamie. Your grandmother here tells me that you want to work for me in The Fabric Barn."

"I'm looking for a job."

"Ever had a job before?

"No."

"Do you mind stocking shelves and moving some heavy items?"

"No, I mean yes, I'm willing to do that."

Lucelle smiled. "Well, I'm looking for someone to work three days a week in the mornings. If you do well we might expand your hours and duties but at the moment I need some help with the stock. Do you think you're interested?"

"Yes."

"Good. Consider yourself hired. I'll have the paperwork ready when you come in tomorrow morning. You'll need to be here at nine." She opened a drawer in the desk and took out a dark brown apron with three pockets across the bottom and store's name emblazoned across the front in red letters. "This is your apron that you will need to wear while working. I'll have your name tag ready in the morning."

I took the apron from here. "Um, can I wear shorts?"

"Well, that's an interesting question. I like my workers to look clean, sharp, and professional. I don't allow bare legs, so my employees either wear slacks or nylons with a modest skirt or shorts."

"Jamie wears nylons everyday," his grandmother remarked.

"Oh." Lucelle looked over the desk at my lower legs and feet. "Well, are those support hose?"

"Yes, sheer energy," he answered.

"Well, that's very sensible young man. As long as you're wearing hose, you can wear shorts but none of those baggy shorts that look like they're about to fall off. Your sandals are fine as well."

Jamie and his grandmother thanked her and followed her to the front door.

"Oh, I almost forgot," she said. "As an employee, you qualify for a five percent discount on all regularly priced items. I suspect you'll be buying a lot of supplied for Emma." She and Jamie's grandmother laughed.

* * * * *

Megan was lounging by a window in her living room reading a teen magazine. Having just taken a shower, her damp hair hung limply on her shoulders. Her feet rested on a foot stool to give her maroon nail polish a chance to dry.

"Megan," said Melissa. "Mom told me I have to tell you I'm sorry for teasing Jamie last night."

"Accepted," Megan answered without looking up from her magazine. "Just don't do it again."

"Why are you friends with him?"

"He's a sweet guy and I like him. He's honest."

"I think he's weird. He used to just be a nerd. Now he's weird."

Megan rolled her eyes.

"Everybody's talking about him. Why does he wear pantyhose?"

Megan was very bored with this conversation. "Why don't you ask him yourself."

"I'm not going to talk to him."

"Good grief Melissa. He's not a leper. I'll try to let you know when he's coming over so you can hide."

"Carla thinks you're dating him."

"Carla should stop sniffing her nail polish. We're friends. Don't you have anything else to do."

Melissa smiled triumphantly before walking out of the room. She loved annoying her sister. Any tiny victory was worth celebrating. She had spent her entire life listening to how great Megan was. Maybe if Megan really embarrassed herself with this freak Jamie, she thought. The seed of a plan sprouted.

* * * * *

"So are you excited about your new job?" asked Jamie's mother as they drove home from his grandmother's house.

"I'm excited about the money. I have to wear this stupid apron though."

"I've seen worse uniforms."

"At least I can wear shorts as long as I wear hose."

"Good thing you wear hose then isn't it?"

Jamie nodded. "Oh, I forgot to tell you last night. Megan can go to the barbecue with us."

"That's wonderful. I hope it's not too boring for you."

Nothing will be boring with Megan around, he thought. "Is it ok if I pop over to Megan's house to get my bicycle. They probably don't want it sitting around in their garage forever."

His mother smiled at his attempt at justifying his trip to Megan's house. "After dinner."

Julie asked Jamie all about his job interview and laughed about the apron and Lucelle's extreme concern with "proper" appearance. Jamie's mother insisted he try on the apron to see if it was too big. The apron stretched all the way around his slender frame and fell to mid-thigh, below the hem of the jean shorts he was wearing.

"Looks like you're wearing a skirt," exclaimed Julie.

"It doesn't," his mother assured him. "I think we can fix it." She shortened the cord going around his neck so that the hem of the apron raised above his shorts. "That's better. Don't you think?"

Jamie agreed.

Immediately after dinner, Jamie took off walking in the direction of Megan's house. His mother offered to drive him, but he turned down the offer. The garage door was open at Megan's house and his bike was clearly visible just inside. Jamie went to the front door and rang the bell.

Megan's mother answered the door. "Oh, hello Jamie."

"Hi, I came to get my bike."

"Oh yes." She came outside and led him toward the garage. "I think it's at the front. Yes, there it is."

"Um, is Megan home?"

"I'm afraid not. She went out with some friends."

"Oh." Jamie wanted to ask which friends but stopped himself, deciding that would be too nosy. Why, he wondered, did he feel so jealous about Megan going out with her girl friends. He remembered her comment about keeping the door open when she had boys over. "Well, tell her stopped by, okay?"

"I will."

Jamie took several steps down the driveway toward the street.

"Jamie. Aren't you going to take your bike?"

"Oh yeah. Sorry." Jamie walked his bike out of the garage and left.

Megan's mother watched him disappear down the street. "What have you started Megan," she said aloud to herself.

to be continued

Synopsis: Jamie's first day on the job.

Chapter 15

Jamie's grandmother parked in front of the Fabric Barn at five minutes before nine. "Are you excited?" she asked. "Your first day on the job. Probably makes you feel all grown up."

Jamie looked down at himself. The brown apron covered his torso, and the hem of his jean shorts emerged just below the bottom of the apron. His smooth, nylon-encased legs shimmered, and his nylon-clad toes peeked out at the end of his open-toe sandals. He felt like he was wearing a costume. "I think I'll feel more grown up when I get paid."

His grandmother laughed. "I'm sure you'll do fine."

They knocked on the door a few minutes later. Lucelle opened the door and greeted them warmly.

"I think we'll let him off today at one," Lucelle said in response to his grandmother's question.

Jamie waved goodbye to his grandmother then followed Lucelle back to the office. "You're looking very smart today Jamie. Those nylons suit you."

Jamie thanked her for the compliment. Lucelle gave him several documents to sign and gave a brief lecture on what she expected from him and how to sign in and out. She then pinned his name tag to his apron. "As soon as Kelli arrives, she will show you around the store and get you started. I'm afraid I'm going to be busy all morning with updating our inventory on the computer. Do you have any questions?"

"Well, when do I get paid?"

Lucelle laughed. "You'll get a check next week, on Friday, but it will be a small one since it will only be for the days you work this week. I'm thinking we'll have you come in on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. Is that agreeable?"

"Yes. And I'll work until one everyday?"

Lucelle nodded. A few minutes later Jamie heard someone unlock the front door. Two women were talking.

"That must be Margaret and Kelli."

Two women entered the office to sign in. The first was a plump, middle-aged woman dressed in tan slacks and a bright yellow blouse. Her blond hair was done in some sort of perm with big curls. She smiled kindly at Jamie as she signed in. The other was a teenager. Her straight black hair was shoulder length and her lips were dark red. She wore a jean skirt with black tights and court shoes. She looked down her nose at Jamie without the least hint of any kindness. Jamie thought she looked a bit goth and, since she did not smile, intimidating.

Lucelle introduced Jamie to them and asked Kelli to show him around the store and get him started. Jamie sensed that Kelli wasn't very enthused. The three left the office and closed the door behind them.

Margaret smiled. "Glad to have you aboard Jamie. Word to the wise. Don't bother Lucelle when she's working on inventory. She doesn't have a good relationship with that computer. She can be a real bear sometimes." Margaret winked. "I guess I'll unlock and get started up front."

Jamie decided that he liked Margaret. He wasn't sure about Kelli.

"So," Kelli began as Margaret walked away, "do you know anything about fabric?"

"Well, you make clothes out of them." Jamie smiled, hoping that Kelli would understand his joke.

Kelli stared at him with green eyes accentuated with black eyeliner. "Right. Well, lets start out front. There's a lot of stuff to unload in the back which is what you will be doing today."

As they entered the front of the store, Kelli turned to him and asked pointedly. "Why do you get to wear shorts? Hey Margaret, he's wearing shorts."

"He can't wear a skirt," said Margaret.

Kelli, who had been studying Jamie's legs, was about to say something else when her expression changed. Jamie knew that look very well by now. Kelli looked him in the eye. "Are you wearing pantyhose? Did she make you wear nylons?"

"Yeah, they're Sheer Energy. I wear them all the time."

Kelli's mouth fell open. "Margaret, you've got to see this. He's wearing pantyhose."

Margaret came striding over. "Keep you're voice down Kelli. This is a store not a gym. Now what's all the fuss about?"

"Look," Kelli said quietly, pointing at Jamie's legs. "He's wearing nylons. Did she tell you that you couldn't wear shorts unless you wore nylons?"

"Yeah, but I usually wear them anyway."

"Hmm," said Margaret. "I didn't even notice until now. They look natural on you. You sure do have nice legs." Margaret winked at him and smiled.

"What do you mean you wear them all the time?" asked Kelli.

Jamie didn't want to unload his life story to someone he had just meant, but he had to say something, and she was staring at him so intensely as she waited for an answer. "Well, I like to wear them so I wear them everyday."

"And your parents are okay with it?"

"My mom thinks it's a good idea."

"And your dad?"

"My parents are divorced."

"Oh, I'm sorry."

"Well we better get back to work now," said Margaret. "I think we've exhausted Jamie's wardrobe." Margaret winked at him as she turned away.

Kelli grinned at Jamie. When she came into work that morning, she dreaded having to train someone, particularly some geeky boy. Kelli was not very patient. But by now her mind had changed. This was going to be fun. Kelli led Jamie toward several aisles of craft supplies. "You know we've never had a boy working here before. Have we Margaret?"

"Not that I recall," answered Margaret from across the store.

Jamie didn't like Kelli's demeanor. It wasn't sinister but it wasn't friendly either. Megan's smile was soft and inviting. There was something hard and sharp about Kelli's expression.

"You'll need to familiarize yourself with all this stuff. You'll spend a lot of time restocking here. It's important that you put items in the right place. Speaking of the right place, we still don't have a boy working here. We have a boyette." Kelli laughed at her joke.

Jamie smiled. He figured the best approach was to let her have her fun but not encourage her with a lot of resistance. Maybe she would get bored soon.

"Hey Margaret. Jamie's a boyette."

"Back to work Kelli."

Kelli rolled her eyes. "Come on."

Jamie followed her to the cutting tables. "This is where we spend a lot of time. I don't suppose you'll be cutting fabric anytime soon. But you will be shelving bolts."

Kelli pointed to two empty crates that stood three feet high and three-by-three. "That's where we put bolts after we've cut the fabric for the customer. Whenever they get full or you have nothing better to do, you'll need to return them to the shelves. Don't worry, you'll soon learn where everything goes."

Kelli led Jamie to the other side of the store which was crowded with fabric displayed on various shelves and circular displays. "Do you know anything about different types of fabric? Other than nylon? I bet you know all about nylon."

"Not really. I mean I know about...."

Kelli laughed. "I'll take that to mean you don't know anything. Unfortunately we don't sell pantyhose. Too bad too because you could use your discount." For the next half hour Kelli showed Jamie where the different kinds of fabric were stored. Jamie was amazed to learn that while the store seemed to be a chaotic jumble, it was actually well-ordered. Lastly, she showed him the stock room and all the boxes whose contents needed to be unpacked, sorted, and stored.

"If you don't have anymore questions I'll leave you to it. We'll call you if we need help up front but Thursday mornings usually aren't that busy." Kelli turned to leave but then stopped and turned toward him again with a sly smile across her lips. "And be careful," she said, holding back her giggles. "You don't want to snag your hose."

Jamie looked at the many boxes and sighed. Work was going to be a lot of work. He dug into his first real task as a paid employee, and after two hours, he had unpacked and stored the contents of a quarter of the boxes. He kept wondering who on earth would buy all this junk. After awhile he decided that working back here by himself wasn't that bad, at least he didn't have to listen to Kelli's snide jokes. His mind meandered to thoughts of Megan as Kelli faded and disappeared. He kept reminding himself that he had actually sat on the floor with her in her bedroom. What would Mike and Todd say about that? And soon he would have his own money. He could take Megan to a movie. They could go out for ice cream.

"Looks like you're making quick work of that inventory, Jamie."

Jamie jumped as Lucelle's voice startled him out of his edenic revery. "You scared me."

"I like to see an employee that gets wrapped up in their work."

"I'm trying. Sorry I'm not all done yet. Uhm. Will there be this much everyday?"

"Oh no, this has sort of stacked up for a few weeks. I told you I needed some help. Looks like you have a knack for this sort of work."

"Thanks." Jamie had always had higher ambitions in life. He had a vague sense that all of his interactions with Lucelle were clouded by some obscure misunderstanding.

"Why don't you come out front and empty the bin. We're starting to get busy."

Jamie followed Lucelle out of the stock room to the front of the store. The coolness of the air conditioning felt refreshing after the closeness of the stock room. The store was filled with women and children. Both Kelli and Margaret were cutting fabric. Another clerk, who looked to be a teenage girl, was ringing up purchases.

"Did Kelli tell you about the bins at the cutting table?"

"Yes." Jamie noticed that the bins were full, a hodgepodge of colors and patterns. A few bolts were laying on the floor.

"Well, grab a cart and get busy."

Jamie filled a cart then moved among the shelves trying to return the bolts to their proper places. He forgot all about Kelli's explanations on the organization of the cloth. As he was filling his cart for the third time, Kelli smiled as she handed him a bolt from which she had been cutting. "Work it girl."

Jamie smiled faintly. There were so many people talking that he doubted anyone had heard. Margaret seemed to know everyone and as each customer arrived at the head of the line at the cutting table, a new thread of conversation started.

As he was shelving some fleece, a mother and her two young daughters stopped within a few feet of him. From their conversation, they appeared to be picking out fabric to make some blankets. Jamie glanced at them as he put the bolts of fleece in proper order. At one point, he noticed that while the mother and one of the daughters were debating the merits of a pattern, the other girl was looking quizzically at his legs. Jamie knew exactly what this meant. And he was not at all surprised when she whispered something to her mother and sister.

All three then looked directly at Jamie. Their eyes moved up and down his body. The mother turned and abruptly walked away with the two girls in tow. The youngest looked over her shoulder at him and smirked. Jamie had never experienced a reaction like this before and struggled to figure out what was up. He became seriously concerned when he saw the mother make directly for Lucelle who glanced in his direction as the pair talked. Jamie had stopped working and he felt his stomach sink as Lucelle and the three women approached him.

"Jamie," Lucelle began, "Mrs. Andrews here was complaining to me about how you are dressed. Specifically, she was offended by your nylons."

The mother stared at him while her daughters stood behind the mother and smirked. Seemingly on cue, they both put a hand to their mouths to stifle a giggle when Lucelle said "your nylons."

"But," said Jamie.

"No, no. There's no reason for you to explain yourself. I have already explained our dress code to Mrs. Andrews."

"Lucelle says you regularly wear pantyhose. Is that true?"

"Yes, I do, I wear them all the time. I'm really sorry if it bothers you. I would wear jeans but it's so hot and ..."

"I really see nothing wrong with it," announced Lucelle. "In fact, I think they look very good on him and it would not be fair to the women to require them to wear hosiery if I did not apply that rule to boys as well."

The woman smiled slightly. "Yes, I think you're right Lucelle. They do look good on him." Lucelle and Mrs. Andrews both laughed. Jamie felt the tension of the moment evaporate. "I'm sorry to have bothered you," she said, addressing Jamie. "I was just so shocked to see a boy wearing pantyhose. I guess we'll all have to get used to it." Lucelle and Mrs. Andrews laughed again as they walked away. The youngest girl smiled at Jamie and waved.

The stream of customers dwindled to a trickle and by twelve forty-five Jamie had emptied the bins.

"Well you did a good job Jamie," Lucelle said. "I think you'll make a good addition. You need to meet Tabitha."

Jamie followed Lucelle to the register where the other girl was standing. She had light brown hair pulled back into a pony tail. She wore a white blouse and loose-fitting skirt that ended just above her knees. Her shoes looked like moccasins and her legs looked soft and smooth in her tan nylons.

"Tabitha, this is Jamie, our newest employee. He's going to be working here three mornings a week, unless he proves himself so valuable that we can't do without him."

Tabitha smiled softly. "Hi Jamie. Hope you like working here."

"It's busy, but I think I can handle it."

"Yes, this morning was unusual," added Lucelle. "Help Tabitha bag purchases until your grandmother comes to pick you up. Don't forget to clock out when you leave." Lucelle strided toward the back of the store, leaving them alone.

Jamie stood nervously fidgeting. He knew he should say something to Tabitha but he could not think of anything that did not sound stupid. Tabitha broke the ice by asking him what year of school he was in. Jamie proudly informed her that he would be a freshmen in the coming year.

"Which school?" she asked.

"West-Central."

"Wow, me too. My family just moved to this part of town so I guess I'll see you at school too."

"You'll be a freshman too?" Jamie was surprised as he thought she looked so much more mature than him.

Tabitha nodded.

At that moment, Kelli stepped up to the register. "Hey Jamie, did you unpack all the boxes."

"No, I'll have plenty to do tomorrow."

"Did you avoid snagging your pantyhose?"

"What?" asked Tabitha.

"Oh, you didn't know?" said Kelli. "Jamie here wears pantyhose. It's the rules."

Tabitha looked at Jamie's legs. "You are. I never noticed."

Jamie shrugged and nodded.

"Did Lucelle say you had to wear them?" Tabitha asked.

"He wears them all the time," said Kelli. "He's a boyette."

"You're kidding," said Tabitha.

"I do actually."

"By choice? Don't people make fun of you?"

"Most people don't say anything. They mind their own business I guess." Jamie glared at Kelli to let her know the last remark was aimed at her.

"So why do you wear them?" asked Tabitha.

"I like the way they feel."

"Wow. You're brave," remarked Tabitha.

"He's sacrificing himself for a new fashion trend," remarked Kelli.

Jamie was saved from any further barbs from Kelli by Margaret who called to Kelli for help. Kelli rolled her eyes and left them alone. He was trying to think of something else to say when he saw his grandmother enter the store.

* * * * *

"They told you that you have to be nice to him?" asked Carla.

"Yeah. I got in big trouble for us laughing at him. I even had to apologize to princess M."

Carla laughed. "It's so funny that you call her princess."

"You would too if you had to live with her."

Melissa and her friend Carla were sitting in a covered swing in Carla's back yard.

"So what are you going to do?" As an only child, Carla lived vicariously through the conflicts between Melissa and Megan.

"I don't know yet. But I'm going to get her and that sissy wuss she's dating."

"They're dating? She dating that guy who wears pantyhose? I figured he was gay."

"She says they're just friends. But he follows her around like a love-sick puppy. And she defends him to everyone."

"Are you sure he's not gay? I mean he's wearing women's underwear."

"I haven't heard he is. And he spends a lot of time ogling Megan. I would find it disgusting to have some sissy drooling over me."

The two friends swung in silence. Carla stretched her arms and legs, enjoying the summer weather. Melissa stared ahead, lost in thought. A self-satisfied smile spread across her lips.

"Carla, you're a genius. You've given me a wonderfully wicked idea." She turned to Carla and laughed. "This is going to be good."

* * * * *

"So how was your first day at work?" asked Julie. She was laying on the couch in the living room. Her shoes were on the floor and her nylon-clad feet were resting on the arm of the couch.

"It was ok," answered Jamie. He flopped down in a chair across from the couch.

His mother, who had followed Jamie through the front door, told them that she was going to warm up some leftovers for dinner.

"So what did you do? Did you have to sew something?"

"No, I mostly unpacked boxes. You wouldn't believe all the junk people buy."

"I hate unpacking inventory. Do you like your coworkers?"

"Well I like Margaret. She's an older lady and she was nice to me. I also met a girl named Tabitha who's going to be in school with me next year. She was nice too."

"Uh-oh. Poor Megan has competition."

"She's not as pretty as Megan."

"How shallow you are."

"Then there's this girl named Kelli who was in charge of training me. She's kind of goth. She teased me a lot but not in a nice way."

"Really, what did she do?"

"She teased me about wearing hose. She kept calling me a boyette."

Julie stifled a laugh. "I'm sorry. That wasn't very professional on her part. You ought to complain about her if she keeps doing it."

At that point, their mother called them to dinner.

"Mike left a phone message for you," his mother said. Jamie veered toward the phone. "After dinner."

Julie asked him more questions about his job such as how often he would work and how much he would be paid. His mother asked what he intended to do with his money.

"He'll buy more hose," remarked Julie, "or spend it all on Megan."

"That's what I'm afraid of. I think we'll set up a savings account for you and you can put half your check in it."

"Mom, I'm not going to make that much."

"Every little bit counts. Your sister saves half of her check."

After dinner Jamie called Mike who asked him to come over. He told his mother he was going to Mike's house as he headed out the door. He rode his bicycle the four blocks to Mike's house.

Mike's mother answered the door and as he stepped inside to take off his shoes, he noticed her look at his feet. She smiled. "I think Mike is upstairs."

Jamie knew Mike's house almost as well as his own. He found Mike in his room at his computer.

"Hey Mike, what's up?"

"I haven't seen you much."

"I'm at my grandmother's a lot and I started my job today."

"Yeah, I read your email. I guess there are worse things you could do than working in a fabric store."

"It's not so bad really. They have me unpacking stuff and putting it away."

"Somebody told me that you've been hanging out with Megan Whitticker." Mike raised his eyebrows.

Jamie told Mike about having ice cream at Megan's house and playing chess with her in her bedroom.

"Man," said Mike. "And she doesn't care about your, uh, hose?"

"Strangely enough, I think that's what got her attention. I guess it made me stand out."

"Wow."

"And she's coming with my family to a barbecue on Saturday." Jamie couldn't help bragging at this point. He had never had anything to brag about involving girls before. He suddenly felt a little older and more mature than Mike.

Mike paused, looking thoughtful. Jamie assumed Mike was still awestruck by his success with Megan. "There's something I need to tell you," Mike announced. "I talked with Todd the other day."

"Ok."

"He doesn't want to hang out with you anymore. He said he doesn't want to be associated with a guy wearing pantyhose. He doesn't care if I'm still friends with you, but he doesn't."

"Really?"

"I know. I didn't want to tell you over the phone. I think Todd's being stupid but he wouldn't listen. He thinks people are going to beat up on you."

"Nothing has happened so far."

"I'd watch your back if I were you."

"Right."

Neither of them said anything for a few moments. Jamie turned over what had just happened in his mind. He had gained some new friends and lost a longtime friend. Maybe Todd wasn't such a close friend after all.

"Holy crap," exclaimed Mike who was standing at his window. "You gotta see this."

Jamie joined Mike at the window. Around the pool, stretched out on lounge chairs, were Monica and two of her friends. All three were wearing bikinis. Thoughts of anything else evaporated as the two adolescents stared at the females sunning themselves by the pool.

* * * * *

After leaving Mike's house, Jamie took a detour on his way home. This was an unannounced visit, but after missing her the day before, he felt he simply had to see her. He parked his bike in Megan's driveway and approached the front door, pushed the doorbell then waited.

Megan's mother answered the door. "Oh, hi Jamie. Is Megan expecting you?"

"No, I'm sorry. I was on my home and decided to stop."

She smiled. "That's ok. Come on in. I'll let Megan know you're here."

Jamie sat in a chair in the living room as Megan's mother disappeared upstairs. There were various pictures of Megan and her sister scattered about the room, showing them at various stages in their lives. He wondered if maybe this wasn't such a good idea. He didn't want to be a nuisance. A few minutes later Megan's mother returned and told him that Megan would be down shortly.

A few moments later, Jamie heard people coming down the stairs and the voices of multiple girls. Jamie became nervous and distressed, particularly when he saw Kim and Nikki accompany Megan into the living room. He noticed immediately that they all had wet hair.

"Hi Jamie," said Megan. "What's up?" She sat down in the couch across from him. The other two girls sat on the couch as well. Although Megan was smiling and seemed to be happy to see him, he sensed that that there was something different about her demeanor when her friends were around.

"I was on my way home and thought I would stop by."

"That's nice. You would have missed us if you had stopped earlier. We just got back from the water park."

"I guess that's why your hair is all wet."

"Yes. So how was your first day at work?"

"You have a job?" asked Kim.

"He's working at the Fabric Barn," Megan answered.

"It was ok. I'm doing a lot of inventory stuff." He wanted to tell Megan everything but not with her friends around.

"Do they let you wear nylons or is that just too weird?" asked Nikki. Kim laughed.

"Nikki," said Megan. "Stop being mean."

"It's a valid question," Nikki retorted. "I'm just teasing. You didn't mind teasing those guys at the water park."

Jamie wanted to disappear into his chair, but something about Nikki's jibe pushed him over the edge. He now recognized that she was challenging him. "Yes," he announced. "I do wear nylons at work. They want me to."

The girls stared at him, as if for the first time they realized that there was another person in the room.

"I guess we ought to head home," said Kim as she stood up. Nikki joined her. "We'll just get our stuff upstairs."

Jamie and Megan stood as well. As soon as the girls left the room, Megan turned to Jamie. "I'm sorry. You really should call before you come over. But you're welcome any time."

"Thanks. You're still going to the barbecue on Saturday, right?"

"Oh yes, of course," answered Megan as she walked with him to the front door.

to be continued

Synopsis: On the job day two.

Chapter 16

Jamie arrived at the Fabric Barn shortly after nine on Friday morning. He knocked on the glass door as his grandmother drove away. Only Margaret and Lucelle had keys. The overhang didn't give much protection, and he wondered what he would do on rainy days. No one came to the door so Jamie leaned against the doorframe to wait. As yesterday, he was wearing jean shorts, hose, and his sandals. As he looked at his legs, he noticed the sheen from the morning sunlight striking his suntan hose. He wondered what sort of remarks Kelli would make today, especially since his shorts had the embroidered flowers on the back pockets. His other shorts were in the wash.

"Hi Jamie," said Margaret. "Are you ready for another day on the job?"

"I think so."

"Been waiting long?" Margaret turned the lock and opened the door. "I guess Lucelle isn't in yet."

"I thought she lived here."

Margaret laughed. "Oh, not quite. She runs errands on Fridays."

They walked back to the office to check in. He barely knew her, but Jamie felt comfortable with Margaret. "Can I ask you something?"

"Yes." Margaret raised her eyebrows.

"Well, I don't want to cause Kelli to get fired or anything but she was teasing me a lot yesterday." Jamie immediately wanted to retract his statement. "I sound like a wuss," he thought.

"I don't think she means any harm. She'll stop after a while. Do you want me to say something to her?"

"No, I guess I need to be more toughskinned."

Margaret smiled. "I figured you would be used to a little teasing. Most boys don't wear pantyhose you know."

"Yeah. I'll try to ignore her. Well, I guess I'll get busy in the stockroom."

"Ok. We'll call you if we need you."

Jamie got busy unpacking boxes. He soon lapsed into autopilot and started daydreaming about his favorite subject. A month ago, the idea of going anywhere with Megan wasn't even something he would dream about but tomorrow she was going to be his "date" to a barbeque. He did not particularly relish seeing the host's daughters again, but with Megan as his guest, nothing else seemed to matter anymore.

"Hey Jamie," called Kelli. "Like the shorts. Those flowers are so cute."

Jamie had been kneeling on the floor, leaning over an open box. He stood up to face his nemisis. "Hi Kelli. Do you need me up front?"

"Not yet," she answered as she approached him. Kelli was wearing a black dress that stopped just short of her knees with a white belt around her waist. She rounded out her look with black tights, court shoes, and her signature crimson lipstick. "I just wanted to make sure you weren't goofing off back here. Are those your sister's shorts or yours?"

"Mine. My mother bought them."

Kelli clicked her tongue. "Does your mommy buy all your clothes for you?"

"Technically yes, since I don't have any of my own money."

Kelli looked at his legs and feet. "Is that a lighter shade you're wearing today?"

"Yeah. I really need to get back to work if you don't need anything."

Kelli faked a hurt expression. "Well, if you're going to be like that I'll leave you to it." Kelli turned to leave. "I'll be back if we need you, boyette."

Jamie rolled his eyes. "That girl needs a hobby," he thought.

He returned to unpacking the boxes and tried to resume the pleasant daydreams that Kelli had rudely interrupted, but the sting from her jibes would not subside. "What did I do to her?" he asked himself. "You would think she would be open to alternative fashions."

"Hey Jamie."

Jamie recognized Tabitha's soft voice. "Morning." He immediately noticed her short, beige skirt that hugged her hips and thighs.

"Lucelle wants us to restock the crafting stuff."

"What do we need? I'm sure it's back here somewhere."

"I don't know yet. We have to clean it up first. It's a bit of a mess."

Jamie followed her to the front of the store. Like any teenage boy, he found himself staring at her swiveling behind.

The store was not very busy. Margaret was chatting with a customer while she cut her fabric. Kelli was manning the register. A teenager with maroon hair and a black blouse and skirt paired with red and black striped tights and ratty sneakers was talking to Kelli. The two aisles of crafting supplies were indeed a mess with items obviously misplaced or laying on the floor.

"What happened?" asked Jamie.

"Three women with six kids came in to get supplies for a church camp. I'll take these two, you take the others. Once we get everything sorted out we can figure out what we need."

"Ok." Jamie sighed. The only thing worse than cleaning up a mess was cleaning up a mess that someone else created. As he worked to restore order to some piles of felt, he noticed Kelli's friend looking in his direction with a wide grin across her face. Kelli was whispering something in her ear. "Great," Jamie thought, "now I have two Kellis to contend with."

Kelli's friend approached and stopped beside him. "Excuse me sir," she said with a fake air of seriousness. "Do you shave or wax your legs?"

Jamie noticed Kelli at the register with her hand over her mouth. Kelli's friend was gazing at his legs as if she had never before seen the appendages. "Shave. Do you need help with anything in the store?"

"Well, yes, she continued. I need to buy a birthday gift for my brother. Do you think pantyhose are a good choice? And do they come in king size?"

"We don't sell clothes here, just the material to make them."

"Can I help you?" asked Tabitha.

"No, I've seen what I wanted to see." Kelli's friend strolled back to the register.

"Thanks," said Jamie.

"You're welcome." Tabitha kneeled on the floor next to him. "Don't let Kelli get under your skin," she whispered. "I think your legs look fabulous." She winked at him as she stood up then returned to the other aisle.

It took Jamie over a half-hour to restore order to the aisle. As with his work in the stockroom, he had allowed his mind to drift as he worked. As he was replacing a box of pea-sized orange beads on a shelf, Tabitha surprised him from behind. "All done?" she asked.

Jamie lurched and dropped the plastic box which split in two when it struck the floor. Little orange beads exploded across the floor in every direction. Fortunately, Jamie had the presence of mind not to exclame what he was thinking.

"Oops," said Tabitha. "I guess not."

"I'm sorry," said Jamie. "You surprised me."

"No worry. It happens to everyone."

Jamie dropped to his knees and started picking up the beads one at a time and putting them in his cupped hand. The beads had spread all around Tabitha's wedge sandals. Jamie found it hard to not stop and stare at her pink, polished toenails inside her tan nylons. Her toe seam was visible just below the top of her toes.

Tabitha giggled. "I think you'll need something to put those in. I'll see what I can find."

"Thanks," Jamie said. He looked up at her and realized that if her legs had been spread a bit more, he would be able to see directly up her skirt.

Tabitha moved away, stepping gingerly to avoid sliding on the beads.

"What happened Jamie?"

Jamie recognized Kelli's mocking voice. "I dropped a box of beads," he replied without looking up. His palm was quickly filling so he pulled up the bottom edge of his shirt and dumped the beads from his hand into the makeshift pouch. As he straightened up to survey the extent of the beads, he heard giggling and noticed Kelli standing at the end of the aisle.

"I didn't do it on purpose," Jamie said. "Tabitha startled me."

"Oh I heard what happened. Do you know everyone can see the panty of your pantyhose?" Kelli giggled some more. "I see you like to pull them up high and tight."

Jamie realized that with his shirt pulled up to hold the beads, he was indeed exposing the top of his pantyhose. Not much he could do about it now unless he wanted to pick up all the beads again. "Could you help me?"

"Oh, I have to get back to the register. Lucelle doesn't like to leave it unattended." Kelli smirked as she walked away to the register.

Jamie sighed. It seemed that no matter what he did that girl found a reason to laugh at him. "Didn't all girls pull up their hose," he wondered. He would have to ask his mom or Megan. The women on the covers of pantyhose packages always had their hose pulled up. Jamie continued to pick up the beads and pile them into his makeshift pouch.

"Oh my goodness," said Lucelle.

Jamie looked up see Lucelle with Tabitha behind her. Tabitha carried a plastic box.

"Sorry," said Jamie. "It was an accident."

"Oh that's ok," said Lucelle. "Just be more careful in the future. You really should be wearing a camisole if you're going to be exposing the panty of your pantyhose to everyone," she added. "Modesty is an important virtue."

Jamie felt his cheeks flush. He was not sure what a camisole was but it did not sound good. Tabitha had her hand over her mouth. He imagined Kelli must be doubled over. Lucelle smiled at Jamie then moved toward the front of the store where he heard her talking to Kelli about the sales that morning. Tabitha carefully stepped through the morass of beads and placed the box on the floor near Jamie. "Let me help you," she offered as she kneeled on the floor.

Jamie thanked her as he transfered the beads in his shirt to the box. "Is Lucelle mad at me?"

"Oh no. It was an accident. These boxes are cheap."

"No, I mean about, you know, pulling my shirt up."

Tabitha giggled. "Oh, that. Well, it was kind of funny to see you with your shirt pulled up exposing your panty to everyone." Tabitha leaned closer to him. Jamie could smell her sweet smelling perfume. "That's not something a girl would do," she whispered. "Lucelle isn't used to boys. At least you weren't showing your bare tummy. That would have probably been worse."

"I'll keep that in mind for the future."

Jamie and Tabitha spent the next hour restocking the crafting supplies, going back and forth from the front of the store to the stock room. Tabitha asked Jamie a lot of questions about school. She made him feel at ease and he was glad to be working with her instead of Kelli.

At one point while they were in the stockroom, Tabitha ventured a more personal question. "So, I'm sorry if this is too personal, but why did you start wearing pantyhose?"

With other people, Jamie would have tried to duck the question but Tabitha's kindness put him so at ease that he felt she deserved some honesty. "I'm not sure what first made me try them. I guess I liked how they looked on my mother and other women so one day when I was eleven and home alone, I tried on a pair of my mom's hose. I liked how they felt. I wore them whenever I had the opportunity after that."

"So you've been wearing them all the time since you were eleven?"

"No, just when I was home alone. I didn't start wearing them openly until recently. My mother caught me on the last day of school."

Tabitha covered her mouth with her hand. "Oh my. I can't imagine how that would play out. Was she mad?"

"I thought it was all over. But she wasn't really mad about me wearing pantyhose. She was mad at me for hiding something from her and wearing her clothes."

"You've got a really cool mother. Most people would freak out."

"She gave me two choices. I guess she wanted to see how serious I was. She said I would be grounded or I would wear hose 24/7 for the rest of the summer."

"So you picked option two."

Jamie nodded.

"What happens when the summer is over?"

"I don't know. She said I can decide then if I want to continue wearing them."

"So, you would wear them to school?"

"I don't know. I haven't thought about it much. It might not matter though. So many people already know I'm wearing."

"Hmm. Well, I think they look good on you. You should keep wearing them. It's a bold fashion statement."

"Thanks." Jamie stared at the floor for a few moments of awkward silence.

"Well, we better get back to work. I don't think Lucelle tolerates idleness."

After finishing the work on the crafting section, Jamie reshelved the bolts of fabric in the bins behind the cutting area. He worked without incident until his grandmother arrived. He waved to her then headed back to the office to clock out. Lucelle was sitting at her desk looking through some catalogs.

"Well, Jamie. You've been very helpful this week. We'll see you Monday morning, bright and early."

"That's the plan."

"Good, good." Lucelle was thoughtful for a moment. "Is your grandmother out front?"

"Yes, she's waiting for me."

"Tell her to come back here for a minute."

"Okay." Jamie wondered what this could be about. Why didn't Lucelle just come out front and talk to her? He found his grandmother talking to Tabitha at the cash register.

"Are you all ready to go?" his grandmother asked.

"Lucelle wants to talk to you in the back office."

Jamie watched his grandmother amble to the back of the store.

"What's that all about?" asked Tabitha. "Lucelle said that you're doing a great job."

"I don't know. She told me to be back on Monday. Maybe she has to tell my grandmother something personal. They are friends."

"Why do you have to stay with your grandmother?"

Jamie leaned toward Tabitha to whisper. "I don't think my mother fully trusts me anymore."

"That sucks."

"It's not so bad really. My grandmother gives me lots of cookies. You wouldn't believe how many books I've read this summer."

"My grandmother would put me to work."

"She doesn't seem to have much for me to do. A lawn service does the yard work."

"Lucky you. So do you have big plans for the weekend?"

Jamie cheered at the thought of Saturday night. "I'm going to a barbeque with Megan. You'll meet her at school next year."

"Oh, is she your girlfriend?"

"I don't know. I think so."

Tabitha laughed.

Lucelle and Jamie's grandmother came out to the front of the store and everyone said their goodbyes.

"What did Lucelle want?" asked Jamie as they drove back to his grandmother's house.

"Well, she told me you're doing well but that you need to be more modest."

"I was just trying to pick up the beads."

"I know but Lucelle's a stickler for these kinds of things. She runs a tight ship."

"I told her I was sorry."

"I wouldn't worry about it."

* * * * *

Melissa and Carla were staring at a text file on Melissa's computer. "My sister is so stupid," explained Melissa. "She wrote down all her passwords and left them in her desk."

Carla laughed, agreeing with Melissa about Megan's obtuseness, as she wondered what new hiding place she should find for her passwords.

"So what do you think?" asked Melissa.

"Oh Melissa. This is so wicked. You're not going too far are you?"

"I probably haven't gone far enough. If this doesn't get rid of that simpering sissy then nothing will."

"And think how stupid Megan's going to look."

"I know. The princess will be doing damage control like forever."

The two girls giggled.

"So what's the plan?"

"She's supposed to go out with him on Saturday."

"On a date?"

"Well, not really. They're going with his mommy to some backyard cook out. He needs princess Megan to hold his hand."

"How typical."

"I know. Isn't it pathetic. The wuss can't even take her on a proper date. Anyway, about the time she gets home, I'm going to send out the email."

"You've got this all planned."

"The most hilarious part is that she won't even know about it until her friends start responding."

The girls giggled.

"Do you want to sleep over tomorrow night and be here when I press the button?"

"Oh yeah. I wouldn't miss it."

* * * * *

Under a bright, hot, afternoon sun, Kim and Megan were playing volleyball at the city park in one of three sand pits along the tennis courts. The two girls were dressed similarly in tight running shorts and sports bra tops. This was more than a casual game, and each girl was sweating from the heat and effort. Volleyball was Megan's passion.

Megan grunted as she spiked the ball into the sand at Kim's feet. Both girls leaned forward, panting as they held their legs.

"I'm bushed," said Kim.

Megan nodded and followed Kim. They slipped on flipflops at the edge of the sand and walked to a picnic table in the shade of an old oak tree where the girls had left their water jugs.

"Either you're getting better or I'm getting worse," commented Kim.

"Wait until I get back from camp."

"You'll have to start playing with guys." Kim giggled. "Maybe Jamie would play with you."

"I don't think he likes volleyball."

"His loss. Probably for the best though. He'd just get a lot of sand in his pantyhose."

Megan smiled. "Kim, why are you so mean to him?"

"Are they checking us out?"

"Who?"

Kim pointed at the basketball courts where two young men, both shirtless, were looking in Kim and Megan's direction.

"Is that Josh and Kyle?" asked Kim.

"I think so," said Megan.

Kim stood up and waved. The boys waved back and started walking across the park toward the girls.

"What are you doing?"

"Inviting them over silly. I can't believe we didn't notice them before."

As if by instinct, both girls quickly fluffed their hair which hung as limply as before.

"Why did you tell them to come over?"

"They were checking us out stupid. Are you going to miss an opportunity like this? The more time you spend with Jamie, the more soft your brain gets."

Megan rolled her eyes.

"Hey girls," Josh called.

They exchanged pleasantries as the boys took seats on the opposite side of the table.

"Were you watching us play?" asked Kim.

"For a while," answered Josh. "You two play better than a lot of guys." Josh smiled at Megan who felt her cheeks blush.

"You want to play basketball with us?" asked Kyle. "Two-on-two."

"I don't think it would be much of a challenge," answered Megan.

"Not against us. With us," said Josh, directing his answer to Megan. "You play with me and Kim can play with Kyle."

"You're on," said Kim.

"Well, okay," said Megan.

"Should we do shirts and skins," said Kyle.

"You wish," answered Kim.

The four teens strolled to the basketball courts where they spent the next hour playing basketball, although it was more of an extended flirting session than a game. At one point, based on Kim's suggestion, the girls sat on the boy's shoulders and took turns dunking the ball.

After the game, the boys followed the girls back to the picnic table. "You two want to go out with us tomorrow night?" asked Josh. "Maybe catch a movie and something to eat."

"Of course," answered Kim.

"Actually I can't," countered Megan. "I already have plans. Sorry."

Kim stared at Megan in shock. "Just a minute," she told the boys. Kim grabbed Megan by the shoulder and drug her toward the volleyball courts.

"What's wrong with you?" said Kim.

"I'm going to a cook-out with Jamie tomorrow night."

Kim rolled her eyes. "Tell him something came up and you can't go now."

"I can't do that. I promised him."

"Look at them Megan. Those guys are so hot. And they want to go out with us."

"I'm sorry Kim. I can't. You can go out with them."

"Don't you get it? You're going to turn down Josh to go out with that pantyhose-wearing wuss?"

"Stop it Kim. I'm not going to stand up Jamie."

"Are you going out with Jamie tonight too?"

"No."

Kim smiled. "Perfect." Before Megan could respond, she hurried back to the boys. "Can we go out tonight?"

"Tonight it is," Josh answered. "We'll pick you up seven."

The boys headed back toward the basketball courts leaving a beaming Kim and a dumbfounded Megan.

to be continued

Synopsis: Megan's night out.
 
My Summer In Pantyhose

Chapter 17

By Jeremy Chandler

---

 
 
Dear Readers,

Sorry this update has taken so long. I was planning on including the bbq in this chapter but I hate to make all of you wait so long. Enjoy.

Chapter 17
 
 
Melissa was talking to her mother in the kitchen while her mother prepared dinner when Megan entered. Megan was wearing a bath robe and her hair was wet from taking a shower.

"Hey Mom, you don't need to make anything for me. I have a date tonight."

Megan's mother raised her eyebrows as she whirled to face her daughter. "A date? With whom?"

"Kim and I are going out with Josh and Kyle tonight. I think we're going to see a movie and grab something to eat."

"I thought you were going out with Jamie," said Melissa. If Megan dumped Jamie now it would totally mess up her plans.

"I'm going out with Jamie tomorrow. This was Kim's idea, not mine."

Melissa sighed with relief. Then she started thinking and realized that this new turn of events suited her plans.

Megan's mother smiled. "I've never seen a girl so glum about a date with such eligible young men." She would never tell her daughter who her friends should be but she hoped Megan's friendship with Jamie would wane. He seemed to be a nice boy but boys, particularly one's interested in her daughter, should not be wearing pantyhose.

"Kim kind of railroaded me into it. I have to get ready."

Megan trudged up the stairs to her room to finish getting ready. "Why did I let this happen?" she asked herself. "Do I really want to go out with Josh?" She wondered what she would tell Jamie. He was so sensitive.

Megan selected a blouse and short skirt, laid them on her bed, then changed her mind and tried a different combination. After several rounds of selections, she returned to the initial blouse and skirt. From her hose drawer, she selected a pair of sheer-to-waist pantyhose. She hesitated. Funny, but pantyhose made her think about Jamie. We're just friends she told herself but why did she feel like she was betraying him. She put the hose back. Kim would make fun of her for wearing nylons. She sat on her bed for a few minutes thinking then retrieved the hose and put them on. "They'll remind me of Jamie," she thought and who cares what Kim thinks. "I like to wear hose." She pulled the hose up and smoothed the nylon up her legs before slipping on a pair of wedge sandals.

* * * * *

Melissa and her mother waited for Megan's footfalls on the stairs to end. "Can I go out with Josh if Megan doesn't want to?" asked Melissa.

"No," said her mother.

"Megan's gone soft in the head."

"Yes, it's odd she doesn't want to go out with such an attractive young man."

"Do you think she's in love with Jamie?"

Her mother stopped slicing potatoes. "I don't know." She wondered how she would explain to friends and family that her daughter was in love with a boy that openly paraded around in pantyhose. "I hope not. Don't tell Megan I said that. It's up to Megan to pick her friends. There's nothing really wrong with Jamie. He's just a little ... eccentric."

Melissa smiled. She had an ally in her mother, if a reluctant one. "I'm going to call Carla. Hey, is it OK if Carla sleeps over tomorrow night?"

"Sure," her mother responded absently.

Melissa bounded up the stairs to her room and speed dialed Carla. After she got Carla on the phone, she told her the news about Megan's date with Josh.

"And she doesn't want to go?" exclaimed Carla.

"No, that's what's so weird. You can see now how hung up she is on that wuss Jamie. Any my mom thinks it's weird too."

"So why is this good news?"

"Don't you see? Now I can contrast Jamie with Josh. She'll have just been out with both of them!"

"Oh, wow. You're right. You're mind is so devious Melissa."

* * * * *

"Did you have a good day at work?" asked Jamie's mother as she dished some casserole onto her plate.

"Except for the box of beads I dropped."

"Yes, I heard about that from your grandmother."

"What happened?" asked Julie.

Jamie explained the incident with the beads. When he explained the part about exposing his panty, Julie laughed. "I don't think Lucelle was too happy about it," Jamie concluded. "Did Grandma tell you what Lucelle said?"

"Well, yes," said Jamie's mother. "Apparently Lucelle thinks you should be wearing a camisole."

Julie nearly choked on her food as she started laughing.

"I don't have to do I?" asked Jamie.

"I don't think it's necessary. Unless you want to."

Julie giggled. "You can't borrow mine."

"Don't worry. I won't."

"I wouldn't worry about it," said Jamie's mother. "Just don't pull up your shirt anymore."

Jamie was thoughtful for a moment. "What did Grandma tell her?"

"She told her you would be more careful in the future."

An hour later, Jamie was biking toward Mike's house. Julie had gone to the mall to meet some friends and his mother was watching some sappy movie. He thought about stopping at Megan's house but, considering the last time he arrived unexpectedly, did not want to make a nuisance of himself. He parked his bike in the driveway then knocked at the front door.

Mike's sister Monica opened the door. "Oh, it's you. Come on in, I'll tell Mike that you're here."

Jamie's eyes roamed up and down Monica. He felt self-conscious about looking at her but he couldn't help it. Monica was wearing a short, black dress with spaghetti straps, sheer black hose, and strappy, open-toed heels. He could clearly see a bit of cleavage and the hem of her skirt ended a couple inches above her knees. Her hair was trussed up in some fancy style and her makeup made her look several years older.

Jamie followed her into the house. His eyes never left her swiveling hips.

"Is that Brad?" called Mike's mother.

"No," Monica answered. "It's just Jamie."

Reluctantly, he left Monica at the base of the stairs as he tromped up to Mike's room.

"What's up with your sister?" asked Jamie.

"She's got a date," Mike answered absently. He was in the middle of a game.

"Does she always dress like that?"

"She's going to a dinner theater. My parents had some tickets but my dad had to go out of town."

Jamie wondered what a dinner theater was but didn't ask. He always felt like a bit unsophisticated around Mike and his family. But if everyone dressed like that at dinner theaters, he certainly wanted to go to one.

"Crap," exclaimed Mike as his character shriveled and died.

"Have you seen Todd lately?"

"Yeah, I talked to him yesterday. He's going with his mom to visit his aunt. You know, that yearly camping trip. His dad has to stay home and work."

"Has he said any more about me?"

"Well, no. I didn't ask either. He seems kind of freaked out, you know."

"Has anyone else said anything?"

"Only that Megan's your girlfriend." Mike raised his hand and Jamie gave him a high five.

"People are really saying that?"

"You bet. That's way more interesting than what you're wearing."

* * * * *

Megan answered the door when Josh rang the bell. Megan decided she might as well make an effort to have fun so she put on a smile and allowed him to escort her out to his car. He slipped his arm around her waist as they walked. Megan tensed, not expecting him to be so friendly so quickly. He complimented her appearance and she thanked him. He opened the passenger door for her. Kim and Kyle were in the back seat. Megan noted Kim's attire, a skimpy tank-top with very short jean shorts. If Megan had looked back at her house, she would have noticed Melissa at an upstairs window watching everything.

After a brief discussion, they decided on sandwiches at the mall. The boys wanted to get chili dogs at a drive-in, but Megan argued that they would be too messy. As Josh drove toward the mall, Megan crossed her legs, sensing her nylons rubbing against one another. The sensation reminded her of Jamie and she wondered how he would feel about her date. "Should I tell him?" she questioned. He'll surely find out sometime. Megan felt very confused.

Megan jumped at the feel of Josh squeezing her knee.

"Are you OK? You look kind of sad."

"Oh, it's nothing. I was just thinking about something else."

Kim was giggling in the back seat. "Yeah, Megan," Kim said, "Lighten up."

When they arrived at the mall, Kyle paired with Kim and Josh with Megan. Both boys held hands with the girls as they walked toward the food court. Kim was clearly enjoying herself as she leaned into Kyle as they flirted. Josh squeezed Megan's hand as he smiled at her. Megan couldn't help but admire him.

"You look awesome tonight," he said. "You really know how to dress up a bit."

"Thanks. I like to look nice. You don't look too bad yourself."

Josh talked to her about sports and volleyball and Megan had to admit that he was making a good effort to befriend her. They ordered some burgers and curly fries then looked for an empty table in the crowded dining area.

Kim found a table with two chairs. "This will work."

"Maybe we can find some more chairs," said Megan.

"Why," said Kim. Kyle took her hint and sat in one of the chairs. Kim promptly sat across his lap, placing one arm around his neck.

Josh laughed. "Okay with you?" he asked Megan.

Megan hesitated. "Oh come on," said Kim.

Josh patted his lap. "He is very good looking," Megan thought.

"I promise not to bite," said Josh.

Megan sat across Josh's lap and fiddled with her skirt to keep it from riding up too high. Her feet dangled a couple inches above the floor and her open-backed wedge sandals dangled from toes. She quickly discovered that she was leaning toward the table, so like Kim, she placed her arm around her date's neck. Josh smiled as he slipped his arm around her waist. Megan returned his smile as she wondered what she had gotten herself into.

* * * * *

Julie and Samantha decided to get some yogurt at the food court as they left the shoe store with their purchases. Julie had to admit that although work was often a drag, it did have its advantages.

"So Megan is really going with you guys to that barbecue tomorrow night?" asked Samantha.

"Yes. Jamie is so excited. It's like a date for him."

The girls purchased their yogurt and found a small table with two chairs that had just been vacated. "This place sure is busy tonight," commented Julie.

"Hey Julie," remarked Samantha leaning toward her. "Isn't that Megan?"

Julie looked in the direction Samantha was pointing. She saw two boys and two girls sitting at a table and the girls were sitting on the boys' laps. The girl Julie recognized as Megan was kicking her shoeless feet in the air as her date tickled her.

"Yeah," said Julie. "That is Megan. And she's sitting on Josh's lap."

"They certainly look very friendly."

"Poor Jamie. He'll be crushed. I can't believe Megan would do this to him."

"You can't expect Jamie to compete with Josh. Half the girls in school would die to go out with him."

"I know, but she's seemed so sincere and so accepting of him."

"Are you going to tell Jamie?"

"If she cancels tomorrow night I will." Julie thought for a moment. "Come on," she said, standing up, "let's do a fly-by."

Samantha, smiling broadly, followed Julie who was striding across the food court. Josh had stopped tickling Megan and was now rubbing his hand up and down Megan's nylon-clad thigh. Her shoes were on the floor and her outstretched legs were crossed at the ankles. Josh was whispering in Megan's ear and both couples seemed lost in their own worlds.

"Hi Megan," said Julie.

Megan looked like a deer caught in some very bright head lights. She tried to brush Josh's hand off her thigh but Josh held her leg firmly. "Hi Julie. How are you?"

"I'm fine. Are you still coming with us tomorrow night?"

"Of course," answered Megan.

"Jamie is sooo looking forward to it."

Kim rolled her eyes at the mention of Jamie. Megan tried again to push Josh's hand off her thigh but he only gripped harder, massaging her with his thumb, and to Julie, it appeared that Megan was holding his hand. "I am too," said Megan. "I wouldn't miss it for anything."

Julie raised her eyebrows as she turned to leave. "See you tomorrow then."

"Definitely," said Megan.

Samantha smiled at Megan as she followed Julie. "I'll say hi to Jamie for you."

"Sure," said Megan.

"That was weird," said Samantha when she and Julie were out of the food court.

"I know. Did you see how uncomfortable she was to see me? Did you see how he was groping her? I would have never believed she could be such a little slut."

"Are you going to tell Jamie?"

"I don't know. It'll break his heart."

* * * * *

Megan felt a sick, sinking feeling overwhelming her as she watched Julie and Samantha walking away. Being with Josh was fun. She would be lying to herself if she did not admit that she enjoyed how he handled and flirted with her, but she was certain Jamie wouldn't understand her date and her own sense of loyalty could not condone it.

"Who's Jamie?" asked Josh.

"He's this little nerd in our class that likes to wear pantyhose," said Kim. "You've probably seen him but didn't notice him."

"He's a good friend," said Megan.

"Pantyhose? Is he a fag or something?" asked Kyle.

"Sounds like a sissy to me," remarked Josh.

"How would I know," answered Kim. "Megan's the one that wants to hang out with him."

Megan glared at Kim. "He's not gay. He's very sweet and I like him."

"Well let me know if he bothers you too much," said Josh, "and we'll take care of him." Both boys laughed.

Megan tried again to dislodge Josh's hand. She wanted to go home. Josh responded by tickling her ribs with his other hand.

"Let's get out of here and go for a ride," said Kyle.

"Awesome idea," said Kim. "Let's go."

"I thought we were going to a movie," protested Megan. She had a good idea what "going for a ride" was supposed to mean.

"Oh come on Megan," said Kim. "We've already seen everything here."

Megan slipped on her shoes, wondering how to gracefully get out of the situation. Josh's arm remained around her and he used the excuse of holding her up to help her put on her shoes to press his fingers into the side of her breast.

* * * * *

Jamie felt elated and nervous as he rode his bike home from Mike's house. According to Mike, other people thought Megan was his girlfriend and people were talking about them as a couple. In Jamie's mind, if other people were talking about it, then it must be true, not simply a figment of Jamie's imagination. Everything that had happened this summer seemed a bit beyond to belief.

He felt nervous because he was debating about stopping at Megan's house. He didn't have a good reason and the last time he just stopped by had not been all that fun. Megan's friends didn't seem to like him. Why did Megan hang out with girls that were so mean? As he approached her house, he was still uncertain about stopping. He didn't want to make a nuisance of himself and Megan had cautioned him to call before stopping.

Jamie road past Megan's house but did not stop. He hoped he might see her in the yard and therefore have an excuse for stopping but the yard was empty. He looked back at the house a couple times, thinking that his girlfriend was inside, maybe even thinking about him.

* * * * *

Josh parked his car under some trees in a secluded area of the parking lot for a park. Megan noticed two other cars parked in their vicinity, but they appeared to be empty. They were not near any street lights so the moon provided the only illumination. Josh turned off the car but left the radio playing.

Megan glanced toward the back seat where Kim and Kyle were kissing, wrapped together in a passionate embrace. She started at the touch of Josh's hand on her thigh. He smiled at her as he extended his other arm around her shoulder, pulling her toward him.

"What's the matter Megan. Have you never been out here before?"

"No, never."

Josh smiled as he leaned forward to plant a kiss on her lips. Megan felt a mix of fear and excitement. Where was this going to lead? She allowed Josh to kiss her. He held her tightly, prolonging the kiss as he rubbed his hand up and down her thigh. Megan rubbed her legs together, sensing the nylon sliding against nylon. She thought about Jamie.

Megan pushed Josh away.

"What's the matter?"

Kim was giggling in the back. Megan noticed the pair were now laying across the seat together.

"I need to take a walk," said Megan as she opened the door and stepped out of the car. She started walking, her footfalls the only sounds, with no real purpose in her direction. As she passed one of the neighboring cars that she thought was empty, she noticed it rocking gently.

Please help me get out of here she prayed.

"Hey what's the matter Megan," said Josh as he caught up to her. He put his arm around her but she pushed him away.

"Stop it. I don't want to do anything."

Josh stared at her, perplexed by her reaction. "It's OK," he said, recovering. "We can just talk. Hard to get a word in with Kim around."

Megan smiled.

"I think they want to be alone anyway." Josh motioned toward his car.

"Yeah, I think you're right. I'm really sorry. This whole think was Kim's idea."

"No problem. I'm the winner here. I got the prettiest girl as my date. Can I hold your hand as we walk?"

Megan let him hold her hand as the pair circled the parking lot. Josh did most of the talking. He complemented her and talked about his plans for the summer.

When they arrived back at his car, they saw Kim's legs sticking up with one foot pressed against the front seat headrest and the other against a side window. Josh smiled at Megan. "Guess they're not done yet. Another round?"

Megan nodded. She wondered what Julie and Samantha were going to say to Jamie.

---

 
To Be Continued...

Synopsis: Jamie and Megan attend the party but there's trouble at the party and a storm brewing at Megan's house.

Chapter 18

Jamie emerged from the shower and noticed how smooth his freshly shaved legs looked and felt as he toweled them dry. All day he had been on edge with anticipation. He wanted to call Megan or send email or IM her but he managed to avoid the temptation. He didn't want to be a bother, but he had this strange fear that she would forget about the cookout and they would arrive at her house to find her out with her friends.

"Jamie," called his mother. "I put your clothes on your bed."

On his bed, Jamie found a clean pair of suntan, Sheer Energy hose along with the capri pants and yellow polo-top his mother had purchased for him at Mohls. Normally he would have protested but the excitement of being with Megan overcame everything and he was confident that she would accept him no matter what he was wearing.

Jamie bounded down the stairs to find his mother and Julie waiting in the living room. They were both wearing light-weight summer dresses. Julie's was a bit shorter. Jamie noticed that neither his mother nor sister were wearing hose and the oddity of the situation, only the male in a party of three was wearing hose, was not lost on him. His mother told him to get the jello salad out of the fridge. With his mother and Julie sitting in front, the three headed out to pick up Samantha and Megan.

"Did you hear from Megan?" asked Julie?

"No, not a thing. I hope she didn't forget."

His mother laughed at his concern. Julie had not told anyone about the incident at the mall. "I don't think she'll forget," Julie said in her most reassuring voice. The question is, she wondered, will Megan back out and what did she do last night.

* * * * *

Megan was sitting in her living room, waiting for Jamie's family, leaning over to adjust the toe seam of her tan pantyhose.

"I swear I don't think I ever see you without pantyhose on these days," said her mother as she entered the room and took a seat opposite her daughter.

"I like them and, well, Jamie will be wearing them so I make it a point to wear hose when I'm around him."

Her mother smiled and nodded.

"Did you have a good day?" asked Megan.

Megan's mother related the success of her charity function then asked Megan about her date from the previous evening.

"It was ok," said Megan.

"Just ok?"

"I think Josh wants things from me that I'm not ready to give him."

"Oh. I'm impressed that you acted with restraint and I'm disappointed with Josh. He seems like such a fine, upstanding boy."

"He acted like a gentleman. Most of the time. But I just didn't feel comfortable with him."

"But you feel comfortable with Jamie?"

"Oh yeah."

"Well, I doubt you'll ever have to worry about Jamie taking liberties."

"No. He's too sweet."

"You could say that."

Megan caught on to her mother's meaning. "You didn't say that to be nice did you? Why don't you like him?"

"It's not that I don't like him. I'm sure he's a wonderful friend for you, but do you really want him as a boyfriend? He's not exactly any girls dream date. You could do so much better."

"He's not my boyfriend. We're just friends."

"That's not what he thinks. It's so obvious seeing how he lights up around you."

Megan knew her mother was right. If Jamie wasn't in love with her, he certainly had a massive crush on her, but she liked him. She didn't want to hurt his feelings, but was he just a friend? He certainly wasn't the boyfriend material that all her friends were after. There was no way he would fit in with her friends and their guys. The other boys would beat him up. Why did she feel so protective toward him and why did she think about him all the time? Megan was confused.

A car pulled into the drive saving Megan from further discussion with her mother. Jamie jumped out of the back and approached the house. Megan's mother noted the capris, sandals, and yellow shirt and rolled her eyes.

"Have a nice time," her mother said.

Megan opened the door before Jamie could knock. He noted her tight jean shorts that ended half-way down her thighs and tan nylons encasing her legs. "At least I won't be the only person there in hose," he thought. Megan and Jamie exchanged hellos then headed for the car. Jamie felt an enormous sense of relief.

From an upper story window, Melissa and Carla watched as Jamie held the car door for Megan.

"What a wimp sissy," said Melissa. "He's wearing capris and a yellow top."

Carla laughed. "And I'm sure he thinks he such a gentleman, holding the door for her."

"Oh yeah, a regular knight in shining nylons." The two girls giggled uproariously. "This is going to be so much fun," said Melissa.

* * * * *

Jamie watched Megan slide into the backseat of the car, glancing at her legs that shimmered slightly as the sunlight reflected off the nylon. Megan smiled appreciatively at him as he closed the door. As he walked around to the other side, he noticed that his own legs shimmered in the same way that Megan's did.

"So Megan," asked Julie after Jamie got into the car and their mother set the car in reverse, "did you have fun last night?"

Megan hoped Jamie didn't sense her nervousness. "Does he know?" she wondered. She decided to be as non-committal as possible with her answers without sounding evasive. "It was okay. I got bored after awhile and came home early."

"Really?" remarked Julie, not hiding the doubt in her voice.

"You saw Megan last night?" asked Jamie.

Megan felt relieved. At least Julie had not told Jamie anything yet and she now had a chance to spin the story.

"Sam and I saw her at the mall with some . . . friends."

Jamie felt torn between wanting to know everything and nothing. Megan believed that the less she said the better. Julie didn't want to ruin the evening for her brother but she sensed she had succeeded in making Megan squirm. She planned to talk to Megan in private at the party. No one was going to take her little brother for a fool. In a moment of self-reflection, Julie realized that she had never before felt so protective of her brother. She used to think of him as an annoying little kid, but ever since he started wearing pantyhose, she felt a closer link to him. He was vulnerable now and, she believed, needed an older sister's protection. Perhaps, she wondered, it was time to confide with Jamie some of her own secrets.

"It certainly is a nice evening for the party," commented Jamie's mother. Everyone agreed, putting an end to the tension as the conversation moved on to who was likely to be at the party.

When they stopped to fetch Samantha, Jamie smiled sheepishly at Megan. He wanted to tell her that he liked her clothes and that their nylons seemed to match but was too embarrassed to say it in front of his mother. He also could not help wondering what the mystery of Megan's time at the mall was all about but decided to put it out of his mind. Megan was here with him and that was all that mattered at the moment. His mother inquired about Megan's mother, asking about her charity work.

When Samantha scooted into the backseat next to Jamie, sandwiching him between two girls, he took note of her short skirt, low-heeled sandals, and tan pantyhose. Samantha rubbed her palm over her nylon-clad thigh then winked at Jamie, who blushed.

"Hi Megan," said Samantha. "I seem to see you every day anymore."

Megan nodded.

"How's work at the fabric store?" asked Samantha.

Jamie related the recent events. Both Megan and Samantha laughed about the incident with the beads.

"That Kelli sounds horribly mean," said Megan. "Maybe I should drop in some day when you're working."

"Would you?" The idea of showing off Megan to all the people at work was intoxicating to Jamie. "I'm usually working in the stockroom. Maybe she would back off if she saw that I have a girlfriend."

Both Samantha and Julie stared at Megan, waiting for her response to that last word, and she was very conscious of it.

"Sure, I'll stop by. As long as I won't get you in trouble. Your boss sounds a bit uptight."

"I think it'll be okay, especially if you buy something."

"Tabitha sounds nice though," Samantha added, raising her eyebrows at Megan.

Jamie agreed and told them what he knew about Tabitha.

Megan felt a twinge of jealousy. If she was honest with herself, she had to admit that she had never considered the possibility of some other girl liking Jamie. And was she his girlfriend? Everyone seemed to think so, but she certainly wasn't his girlfriend when she was sitting on Josh's lap at the mall, certainly not a good girlfriend. Yes, she resolved. She would have to visit Jamie at work to get a look at this Tabitha.

When they arrived at the North's house, Jamie's mother asked him to carry the jello salad. Two cars and a mini-van filled the driveway and places on the street were filled as well. Obviously, this was going to be a well-attended party. Jamie's mother led the way, followed by Julie and Samantha coming next and Megan and Jamie trailing behind.

Julie and Samantha were chattering and Jamie thought he was out of earshot of his mother. "I like your clothes," said Jamie. "You look nice."

"Thanks," answered Megan. "You don't look bad yourself."

"Thanks for wearing hose. It makes me feel less conspicuous."

Megan laughed. "I think we both look good in them. I think we're wearing the same brand. We match."

"You don't think these pants look stupid do you?"

"No, not at all. I've seen men's capris in stores. Are those men's?"

"No, my mom bought them in the juniors section."

"They still look good on you."

As they approached the driveway, they could hear the sound of many conversations. Jamie was glad there were so many people. He believed he would be less conspicuous and all he really cared about was being with Megan. Jamie and Megan followed his mother as she looked for Carla to find out what to do with the jello salad.

"Sarah. I'm so glad you could make it," said Carla.

"We've all been looking forward to it," said Jamie's mother. "I brought a jello salad. I'm wondering what we should do with it."

"Oh, I'll take it," said Carla as she approached Jamie. He noticed her eyes flit down to his legs and feet in his open-toed sandals. She smiled at him and raised her eyebrows as she took the bowl. "And is this Julie?" she asked, referring to Megan.

"Oh, no, that's Jamie's friend Megan. I don't know where Julie went to."

"Oh, really," said Carla with evident surprise. "Nice to meet you Megan."

Megan smiled as she answered Carla's courtesies. "Come on Jamie. Let's get something to eat. It smells so good."

As they moved across the yard, Jamie felt his hand brush against Megan's. He took hold of it. Megan squeezed back, smiling. They stopped at the end of the line for the barbecue sandwiches.

"Hope you're not too hungry," said Jamie, then wished he hadn't said it as he thought it sounded so lame.

"Yes, looks like we'll have to wait. Why don't you wait here while I get us something to drink."

Jamie assented and watched Megan walk away, paying particular attention to her bum.

Jamie heard giggling behind him and turned to see Beth, Carla's daughter, and another girl looking at him.

"I told you," Beth said to her friend.

The other girl looked directly at Jamie and said "Those nylons are so, so sexy." Both girls burst into laughter. Jamie noticed the people in line looking about to see what was so funny.

"Are those the capris your Mommy bought for you?" asked Beth.

Jamie didn't know if he should answer them or ignore them. Either approach might invite more taunting.

"Your tongue all in a bunch?" asked the other girl.

"Here Jamie. I got you some root beer."

I wave of relief washed over Jamie when he heard Megan's voice. He thanked her as he took the plastic cup from Megan and noticed she had some lemonade.

The girls giggled again. "Little Jamie's all grown up drinking root beer," said Beth to her friend.

Megan scowled at the pair. "Are these little girls bothering you Jamie?"

"I've been trying to ignore them."

"Why don't you girls run along. I think the baby swing is empty now if you were waiting for it."

"Very funny Julie," retorted Beth. "You can't tell me what to do. This is my mom's party."

"Julie? I'm not Julie. I'm Megan." Megan paused a moment then placed her arm around Jamie's waist. "I'm Jamie's girlfriend."

Jamie looked wide-eyed at Megan who smiled at him. He switched his drink to the other hand and put his arm around Megan's waist. His hand rested on her hip and he felt the waistband of her pantyhose through the fabric of her blouse. He realized her hand was also planted squarely across the waistband of his pantyhose.

Beth and her friend looked at the pair with their eyes wide and their mouths hanging open. "You're his girlfriend?" asked Beth.

"That's what I said."

"Do you know he wears pantyhose?"

"So do I," Megan answered, holding out her foot. "What of it? I suppose you're not old enough for hose yet. Are you jealous?"

Jamie noticed the middle-aged woman standing in line behind them smiling broadly as she laughed to herself. Jamie was in awe of Megan's skill at turning the girls' taunts into arrows directed back at them.

Beth rolled her eyes then glared at Megan in a shallow attempt to snatch some threads of victory from her defeat. "Come on," she told her friend.

"You certainly told them off," said the woman behind them.

"Thanks," Megan answered. "I have a sassy sister so I get lots of practice."

The woman nodded. Looking down at Jamie's legs, the woman asked, "Do you wear for some medical reason?"

"No, I just like the way they feel."

Megan squeezed his hip.

"Good for you. You have very nice legs. They look good on you."

Jamie thanked her.

Addressing Megan, she offered her help dealing with Beth. "I know that girl's mother. I'm sure she would be shocked at her daughter's behavior. I could say something to her if you would like."

"That's very kind of you," answered Megan. "But I don't think it's necessary. I think she'll leave us alone."

Jamie wondered how appalled Beth's mother Carla would really be. Megan let her arm drop from Jamie's waist as turned to catch up with the end of the line. Jamie didn't want to remove his hand. He wanted to keep it on Megan's hip forever. He honestly feared he might never get a chance to place it there again. Would Megan expect it from now on? Did she really mean it about being his girlfriend? Reluctantly, he took his hand off her hip and dropped his arm to his side. He took her hand. Megan smiled and squeezed his hand then looked away, pressing her lips together tightly.

* * * * *

Carla and Melissa sat on Melissa's bed discussing a message Melissa had composed on her laptop.

"This is so mean," said Carla.

"I know. You don't think it's too over the top do you? I want people to believe it."

"Let me read it again."

Both girls focused on the screen.

"I have finally come to my senses. Some of you have probably heard rumors that I've been spending a lot of time with Jamie lately and that we're now a couple. You've probably also heard rumors that Jamie now openly wears pantyhose all the time. The last rumor is true. The little sissy does wear hose all the time. I've also been spending a lot of time with him. I'm trying to figure out what makes him tick. I think, no, I'm certain he has developed a hopeless crush on me. Does he really think I would be interested in a geeky sissy who parades around in pantyhose? LOL!!! Pathetic is the only word for it but it is amusing to watch him follow me around like a little puppy dog. Last night I went out with Josh and let me tell you there is no comparison between Josh and Jamie. One is a man and the other is something. I'm not sure what but definitely amusing. So, I just wanted to let you all know that I have not lost my mind. You may see me hanging out with Jamie. The poor sissy needs a friend or two and he is kind of sweet but this is a mercy case, like charity work. LOL!!! It provides some amusement while I wait impatiently for my next encounter with Josh."

Both girls giggled.

"How's this going to hurt Megan?" asked Carla. "It sounds more like a put-down of Jamie."

"And it certainly does put him in his place. Don't you think?"

Carla nodded.

"But it does hurt Megan and that's what is so brilliant about it. First, it makes her look manipulative and dishonest. She's toying with Jamie for her own amusement, but she wants her friends to know the real score. Megan's always prided herself on not being a hypocrite. She's absolutely nauseating about it. Second, Jamie is going to 'accidentally' receive this. It will destroy their relationship. Megan will spend the rest of the summer trying to repair the damage with her friends and Jamie. But her friends will wonder why Megan would want to deny any of this. It finally gives a reasonable explanation for her behavior. It's like so diabolical."

"Wow. You've really thought this through," said Carla, hoping that she would never get on the wrong side of Melissa's anger.

"Now, all we have to do is wait for the perfect time to strike. Timing is everything you know. We have to send this just as Megan gets home and goes into her room so she can't claim it didn't come from her based on the time it was sent. Then I need to immediately log off her email account. That's where you come in."

"How's that?" asked Carla.

"You have to be the look out stupid and let me know where Megan is."

"Oh, right."

Melissa rolled her eyes. Why, she wondered, did evil geniuses always get stuck with such dense minions. "The other really funny thing is that she won't know this is out there until she starts getting responses from her friends."

Both girls stopped talking to laugh.

"And what's more," continued Melissa. "Imagine how confused Megan will be if Jamie reads this before Megan knows about it? She'll be trying to talk to him and he'll be so crushed."

That thought elicited another chorus of laughter.

* * * * *

Jamie and Megan were sitting on a bench together finishing their meal, barbecued beef sandwiches and potato salad. Megan had been quizzing Jamie about work, particularly Tabitha and Kelli. Megan wondered why young girls were either very kind to Jamie or downright mean. Most guys, especially geeky ones like Jamie, elicited indifference from girls. Megan was grateful Jamie didn't ask any more about her previous night's activities. She was certain Jamie just wouldn't understand.

"Hey," said Julie. "I've been looking all over for you two. Mom wants you to help Mrs. North with some stuff in the kitchen," she said to Jamie.

"But it's not our party," Jamie protested.

"You know how mom is. You better get a move on."

"Okay."

"I'll help," offered Megan.

"No," said Julie. "Mom just wants Jamie."

Jamie shrugged and Megan stared at Julie incredulously.

"I'll keep your girlfriend company," said Julie to Jamie as he tromped past.

Megan wondered what was up as Julie sat next to her and crossed her legs. Julie watched Jamie until she was certain he was out of earshot.

"So," Julie began. "Did you have a good time last night?"

"It's not what you think Julie. I know it didn't look good but...."

"You seemed to be having an awfully good time sitting on Josh's lap."

"The date was not my idea."

"Really? Surprise me."

Megan explained how the date came about.

"You seem to be easily manipulated by your friends."

"I know the whole thing was stupid disaster. I should have just said no."

"But what girl could pass up a date with a guy like Josh?"

"Exactly," answered Megan before she realized what she was saying.

"So what did you and your friends do with the guys after the mall?"

"That's none of your business."

"But it's Jamie's business."

"We went for a drive. I didn't do anything. Josh wanted to but I refused. You're not going to tell Jamie about any of this are you?"

"No," answered Julie. "I don't think he could handle it."

"I've been worried that he'll start asking me questions."

"Here's what you need to remember. Jamie is head over heels in love with you. He's also very sweet and vulnerable. If you hurt him, I'll make your life hell. I don't know how yet, but I'll figure out a way. Understand?"

Megan nodded. Julie walked away. When Megan looked up, she found Beth grinning at her.

"Wait until you see your boyfriend now."

* * * * *

While Julie was lecturing Megan, Jamie found himself in the North's kitchen, kneeling on the floor, refilling an old metal washtub with ice, water bottles, and cans of soda. He didn't turn when he heard the back door open as he assumed it was Mrs. North.

Beth put her finger to her lips, signaling to her friend to be quiet. A metal mixing bowl, partially filled with punch was sitting precariously on the edge of the counter directly behind Jamie. Beth gave it a push and shrieked.

Jamie turned just in time to see a wave of red punch descending on him. It hit the bottom of his polo shirt and the top of his capri pants. Jamie stood in shock, looking down at his clothes that were now stained red and wet. "What did you do?"

Beth and her friend scrambled to get some dish towels and start mopping up the mess. "I'm so sorry Jamie. I bumped the bowl when I came in."

"It was an accident," said Beth's friend as Mrs. North and Jamie's mother came into the kitchen.

"What happened?" asked Mrs. North.

Beth provided her explanation as she and her friend finished cleaning up the mess.

"Those clothes are going to be ruined," said Jamie's mother.

"I'm sorry Mom," said Jamie. "The punch just fell on me."

"They might be okay if we soak them and wash them right away," suggested Mrs. North.

"We didn't bring a change of clothes," said Jamie's mother.

"Oh, I'm sure we can find something for him to wear," said Mrs. North.

Beth smiled at her friend and winked.

"That would be wonderful," said Jamie's mother. "We just bought this outfit. It's the first time he's worn it."

"Come on Jamie," said Mrs. North. "Let's get you out of those wet clothes." She beckoned for him to follow.

Jamie noticed that he was not only feeling very wet but very cold inside the air-conditioned house. He started to follow Mrs. North, wanting nothing more than to change out of his wet clothes. His mother followed.

"Jamie," said his mother. "Take your shoes off or you'll track punch all over their carpets."

Jamie looked down to see splotches of punch on the linoleum where he had stepped. He stepped out of his sandles and followed Mrs. North and his mother in his nylon-clad feet.

Once the three had left the kitchen, Beth and her friend exchanged a high-five.

Upstairs, Jamie and his mother entered the bathroom while Mrs. North went to look for some clothes. Jamie stripped down to just his pantyhose. He wasn't thrilled to be doing this in front of his mother.

"Don't be bashful," his mother said. "I've seen you before. Besides, you're not really naked with your pantyhose on." She handed him a dark-colored wash cloth and towel to clean up with while she began rinsing his dirty clothes in the sink. Jamie kept his back to his mother as he cleaned up.

A moment later, Mrs. North knocked on the bathroom door and handed some clothes to Jamie's mother. "These are some clothes that didn't fit Beth. I think my husband's clothes will be way too big. Sorry about the colors."

"Thanks. I think they'll be okay."

"Are his pantyhose a mess too?"

Jamie's mother stepped over to look. "Yes," she answered. "I'm afraid they are. Jamie, I'm afraid we'll have to wash your hose too."

"What am I going to wear?"

"I don't know. Maybe we can dry them quickly."

Jamie removed his hose, noting the streaks of red that the pantyhose left on his legs as he pulled them down. His mother was right. They had to be washed. He handed the hose to his mother who put them in the sink then continued washing himself, now totally naked. He noticed the yellow shirt and pink shorts on the counter.

"Mom! I can't wear those."

"Well you certainly can't wear your clothes," she said pointing at the sopping garments in the sink. "I know they're girlish but you have to wear something. We're not going to stay much longer. You can go wait in the car if you want."

There was another knock at the door. Jamie's mother opened the door a crack and took something. "I think these might work," said Mrs. North. "Sorry about the color but it's all I have."

Jamie turned his head to see his mother examining a flat, rectangular package which he immediately recognized as pantyhose.

"Yes, I think they'll work," his mother answered. "Thank you."

"You're welcome. He can keep them."

"Well," Jamie's mother said as she turned to him. "You're in luck. Looks like we have all the problems solved. We have clothes and a new pair of pantyhose. And you get to keep the hose."

"What kind are they?"

"They're from JCPenny. Light support, just like your Leggs but these are control top. Older women usually need a little tummy support." His mother, who had been opening the package, smiled then pulled out a pair of black pantyhose with sheer legs and a reinforced panty.

"Mom! They're black."

"I know honey but these are all we have. I'll step out while you change."

Before he could protest anymore, his mother was out the door.

Jamie picked up the hose. They certainly looked big enough and they felt extremely silky and soft. He sat on the edge of the tub to get dressed. The hose added a misty black sheen to his legs. When he pulled them up, he found they fit perfectly. To his surprise, he also found that he enjoyed the snug fit of the control top. The reinforced portion of the panty extended several inches down his thighs and he wondered if that was going to be a problem with the shorts. Jamie picked up the clothes to take a closer look: a yellow t-shirt emblazoned with the PowerPuff Girls and a pair of pink, low-rise shorts. He slipped on the t-shirt and shorts. The shorts stopped two inches below his crotch, placing his black, nylon-clad legs almost completely on display as well as a hint of the reinforced part of the leg. The bottom hem of the t-shirt reached to just below the top of the shorts. If he moved around much, everyone would get an eyeful of his control tops. He looked at himself in the mirror, horrified at the sissy that stared back at him.

His mother knocked on the door. "Are you dressed?"

He answered affirmatively. His mother entered carrying a white trash bag for his soiled clothes. She gasped when she saw him and failed to completely hold back a smile. "I'm sorry," she said. "It's not the best outfit, but there's nothing else we can do. Just get Megan and wait in the car. Okay?"

Jamie trudged downstairs toward the kitchen to retrieve his sandals, wondering what Megan would make of his outfit. He was certain he looked ridiculous and felt so as well. Mrs. North was pouring some more ice around the water and soda in the washtub when Jamie entered the kitchen.

"Oh," she gasped, looking up and stifling a giggle. "It looks like everything fits. Were those pantyhose the right size."

Jamie nodded and thanked her for the clothing.

"You can keep the pantyhose by the way. A little gift from me. I don't suppose you want to keep the other items. Not quite your style. But you're welcome to if you want. They don't fit Beth."

"Thanks for the party and everything. My mom said we're going in a bit so I'm just going to get Megan."

"Since you're going outside, I was wondering if you could help me carry this tub. I don't know where my husband is."

Jamie agreed to help, as if he had a choice. He had hoped to slip outside and find Megan without attracting any attention. Now he would be attracting everyone's notice. Mrs. North and Jamie each took a handle and carried the heavily loaded washtub toward the door.

"Watch the edges of the tub," she told Jamie. "You don't want to snag your new hose."

When they reached door, Mrs. North called to Beth to hold the door. Mrs. North stepped out onto the deck first. Jamie saw Beth smirking at him. Her friend was standing on the other side of the door. Jamie felt like he was running a gauntlet. As he followed Mrs. North across the deck, he heard the two girls laughing.

* * * * *

"Don't you have something better to do?" said Megan to Beth.

Beth smirked. "Your precious boyfriend had to change his clothes."

"Why? What are you talking about?"

"He had a little accident with a punch bowl in the kitchen," added Beth's friend.

"All his clothes got soaked. But fortunately my Mom found him some replacements," said Beth.

"And he looks so cute," said Beth's friend.

Megan stared at the giggling girls, trying to process their banter.

"Here he comes," said Beth. "Little miss PowerPuff." The two girls laughed and moved away to watch Jamie's meeting with Megan from a distance.

Megan looked in the direction Beth had pointed. She saw a sad looking Jamie approaching her in a ridiculous outfit that even Megan had to admit screamed sissy. Megan ran to Jamie, meeting him on the lawn. "What happened?"

"Come on," said Jamie with downcast eyes. "I'll tell you in the car."

Megan followed Jamie toward the driveway. She saw a few people glance in their direction and when she looked back, before she and Jamie turned the corner of the house, saw Beth and her friend watching them, laughing victoriously.

Jamie didn't say anything until they reached the car and crawled into the backseat. He answered Megan's questions about the accident with the punch bowl and the clothes he was now wearing.

Megan fumed. "That Beth dumped it on you, didn't she."

"Probably. I had my back to them when they came in."

"That little bitch. And I refuse to believe these are the only clothes that that Mrs. North could find. Pink and yellow? Nobody wears pink and yellow. You would have attracted less attention naked. Why does everyone have to be so mean to you? And why didn't your mom demand some different clothes?"

"I think she was just happy for me to have something to wear."

"My mother wouldn't have stood for it." Megan hugged Jamie. "I'm really sorry this happened. I should have gone with you to help." Then she remembered why she didn't go with him. With their arms still around each other, Megan pulled back to look at Jamie. "You're a very sweet guy Jamie and you don't deserve to be treated like this."

"It means a lot to me that we're friends."

Megan leaned forward and kissed Jamie on the lips. His eyes flew open as he returned her kiss, pulling her closer. Each raised their opposite leg and their knees touched, rubbing nylon against nylon. On occasion, when sitting close on a couch or in the back of a car, Megan's nylon-encased legs would touch one of her friend's nylon-clad legs but the sensation never aroused her. This was different. She wasn't accidentally grazing the leg of a friend. This was the nylon-clad leg of a boy that she was kissing. The sensation excited her and she rubbed her knee along Jamie's thigh. They remained locked together as their lips touched tenderly and Megan mused on the differences between kissing Josh whose efforts were urgent and aggressive and Jamie who seemed overwhelmed by the experience. She liked being in charge with Jamie but a part of her liked Josh's aggression. Megan ran her hand down Jamie's back. His t-shirt had ridden up and as Megan's hand traveled lower, she touched the panty of Jamie's hose and rubbed his back through the soft, slippery material. She smiled inwardly, thinking how much she enjoyed the sensation of nylon and that Josh would never wear hose. Megan pulled away.

"Your mom and sister are going to be here soon," she said. "Wouldn't that be funny?"

"I don't think they would expect to find us in the backseat kissing."

They laughed nervously.

"Does, does," stuttered Jamie. "Does this mean you're really my girlfriend."

"I guess so." Megan looked down, noticing the darker, reinforced part of the leg peeking out below Jamie's shorts. "Your shorts aren't even long enough for your hose."

Jamie laughed. "This outfit is a total disaster."

Megan felt the sheer material encasing Jamie's thigh. "These are some really nice pantyhose."

"Mrs. North said I could keep them. Can't imagine where I would be wearing black hose."

"Actually this shade looks kind of good on you. Matched with the right shorts you'd look cute."

"If you say so."

"I'm serious."

"But everyone would know I was wearing hose."

"Pantyhose are to make your legs look good. And they feel good. Looking good is the point. I want people to notice my legs."

The doors opened as Julie, Samantha, and Jamie's mother got into the car. Julie peered into the backseat. "You look like a neon sign," said Julie.

"No duh," answered Jamie.

"How could you let him wear that Mom?" asked Julie.

"I didn't have much choice."

"Those black hose look good on you Jamie," said Samantha, "but you really shouldn't wear them yellow unless you want to look like a bumble bee."

"Did Beth even get in trouble for dumping the punch on Jamie?" asked Megan.

"Beth dumped it on you?" asked Julie. "What a bitch."

"Stop!" cried Jamie's mother. "Jamie, did Beth dump the punch on you?"

"I don't know. I had my back to her."

"You know she did," said Megan. "And now she's gloating over it."

"There's nothing to do about it girls," said Jamie's mother with a sigh. "Did anyone have fun?"

Everyone agreed.

"Well then," said Jamie's mother as she started the car. "I think, other than the punch incident, we can call it a successful outing."

Megan took Jamie's hand and squeezed it. "He really could look cute in black hose and the proper shorts," she thought.

* * * * *

Back at Megan's house, Melissa and Carla sat by Melissa's bedroom window, watching for Megan's return.

to be continued

Hello, readers. I should say long-suffering-probably-given-up readers. I plan to post more and longer chapters, but this one at least moves everyone off the terrible cliff I left you handing from in chapter 18. Enjoy and many apologies for the long wait.

Chapter 19

"Here they are," called Carla as the car pulled into the driveway.

Melissa sprang from her bed and turned down the music they had been listening to. "This is going to be so great." She took a seat by Carla at the window.

They watched Megan and then Jamie emerge from the car. Both girls gasped when they saw Jamie's outfit--yellow PowerPuff Girls t-shirt, pink shorts, black pantyhose. They stepped back from the window and covered their mouths to hide their laughter but not in time.

Megan glared at the window of Melissa's room. Holding hands, Jamie and Megan walked toward the front door.

"Go downstairs like you're getting some soda or something from the kitchen," said Melissa to Carla. "And let me know immediately when Megan heads for her room."

Carla pouted. "I want to see if they're going to kiss."

"You think that pansy knows anything about kissing a girl? Now go. She might go straight to her room."

Carla sighed, clearly disappointed, and left to carry out her part of the plan.

Melissa watched Jamie and Megan at the front door. Jamie told Megan that he would see her tomorrow. Melissa wondered what their meeting the next day would be like after her message from Megan went viral among Megan's friends. She assumed Jamie would leave for the car, but instead, he leaned toward Megan and pecked her on the cheek. Melissa giggled. "How sweet," she thought. "I'll bet Josh does a lot more than kiss Megan on the cheek." When she heard the front door close, Melissa hurried to her computer to bring up the site and prepare to log in as Megan.

* * * * *

"That wasn't much of a kiss," said Julie as Jamie got in the car.

"We were expecting to see some heavy smooching," said Samantha.

Jamie felt his face warming as it turned shades of crimson.

"Alright girls," said Jamie's mother. "I think Jamie's had enough embarrassment for today."

Samantha gave Jamie a thumb's up sign and mouthed, "Way to go."

As Jamie's mother drove to their house, all he could think about was kissing Megan and getting out of these ridiculous clothes. As his mother pulled into the driveway, he noticed that Samantha was still in the car.

"Aren't we taking Samantha home?" he asked.

"My mom is picking me up later," answered Samantha.

The four filed into the house through the garage. Jamie immediately headed for his room to change clothes.

"Jamie," his mother called. "Leave those black hose on, please."

"Why?"

"I want to see how something looks," said Jamie's mother as she headed for her bedroom.

"Okay." It was clear from Jamie's tone of voice that his mother's request did not please him.

Julie and Samantha exchanged glances as they sat down on the couch in the living room.

"Are we going to see a fashion show?" asked Samantha.

"I hope so," answered Julie. "Can't imagine what else."

* * * * *

Melissa entered Megan's name and password and then waited to hear from Carla. She heard footsteps on the stairs, multiple footsteps.

Carla rushed into Melissa's room carrying two cans of soda and closed the door. She nodded at Melissa who clicked the button to log in.

Melissa put on her most evil grin and rubbed her hands in anticipation. "Open my soda, please. Wrecking repuations is thirsty work."

Carla popped the top and placed the can on Melissa's desk. She giggled. "This is so exciting."

"Yes it is." Melissa tapped her desk with the nail of her middle finger. "What's taking so long?"

Finally, an invalid password message popped up. Melissa retyped the password. Becoming increasingly angered and flustered, she tried multiple times, retyping the name or the password or both. Each attempt failed. Finally, she slammed her fists on her desk and screamed. Soda sloshed out of the can.

"Why won't it work?" asked Carla.

Melissa glared at her accomplice. The spilled soda had found the edge of the desk and now dripped on the floor.

"The bitch changed her password, you moron."

"Oh," said Carla. "That sucks. Why'd she change it now?"

"I don't know but I'm gonna find out."

"I think I'll go home."

* * * * *

Jamie stripped off the offensive t-shirt and shorts and threw them next to his door. Wearing only the black hose, he rummaged through his dresser for a t-shirt and shorts. He pulled on his t-shirt then sat on the edge of his bed to put on his shorts.

He rubbed his hands over his legs. He wouldn't tell his mother, but he liked the look of his legs in black, the shade he had been wearing when she first caught him. His mother knocked on his door as he pulled up his shorts.

"Are you decent?"

He answered and his mother entered holding some olive-green womens dress shorts. "Try these on," she said.

"Aren't these yours?"

"I've never worn them, but I don't think you have a problem with wearing my things. Do you?"

Jamie blushed. He could hardly object to wearing her outerwear after being caught in her pantyhose. He turned his back to her, removed his jean shorts, and put on the dress shorts. They were too big in the hips and a bit tight in the waist but the control-top hose provided enough compression for the shorts to fit. Unlike any shorts he had worn before, these closed with a zipper on the side. He turned around for his mother to see.

"I thought those would match. Lift up your t-shirt. You need to tuck your shirts into shorts like these."

Jamie's mother told him to turn around so she could see him from all angles. "So, what do you think?"

"I guess they look good. They're kind of tight in the waist."

"I hope so," she said, and then laughed. "You didn't think you would have a smaller waist than me did you? Let's go down and show your sister."

"Samantha's down there."

"So? We can get her opinion, too."

Jamie followed his mother down the stairs. These hose were a little smoother than the ones he normally wore and he felt the slippery difference with his nylon-covered feet against the polished wooden stairs. His mother ushered him into the living room where Julie and Samantha were sitting on the couch.

"How does he look with these shorts?" his mother asked.

"That's a definite improvement," said Julie.

"Those look great Jamie," added Samantha. "Although the t-shirt doesn't quite work."

"Yes," said his mother as she pinched her lip and looked Jamie up and down. "I might have to buy him some new blouses. The shorts are mine so they're too tight for him to tuck anything in properly."

"What do you think, Jamie?" asked Samantha.

"They're a lot more dressy than what I'm used to wearing."

"A lot more obvious, too," said Julie. "Are you ready to wear black hose out in public?"

"Everybody already knows he wears hose. What's the difference?" remarked Samantha.

"I don't know," said Jamie. He wondered if Megan would like him in this outfit.

"Jamie," said his mother. "Go get your mary-janes out of the closet."

Julie and Samantha looked at each other, grinning.

"What's wrong with the sandals I usually wear?"

"Nothing," his mother answered, "but they won't quite work with these shorts. You need something a little more dressy."

* * * * *

Megan plunked down on the edge of her bed and kicked off her shoes. She caught sight of her nylon-clad legs and stretched them, pointing her toes to admire her gams, rubbing her legs together to feel the slight pull of nylon across her skin. She felt sexy, sophisticated. She wondered why more girls didn't wear pantyhose.

And there was certainly nothing wrong with Jamie wearing hose, at least not in her mind, not anymore. So many people were so mean and close minded. Too bad Beth was such a bitch. She would never understand what made guys like Jamie special. Megan decided to feel sorry for Beth.

She stretched out on her bed, resting her head on her pillow, and thought about the evening's events. It was mean to dress Jamie in that outfit. He looked like such a sissy, but that's probably what Beth and her mother wanted. At least she, Megan thought, could see past clothes. But why did Jamie just let them dress him that way? Why didn't he refuse? Megan wondered. Then she recalled kissing in the backseat and what a pleasurable experience it was as their lips locked and their nylon-clad legs rubbed together.

With a twinge of regret, she thought about her conversation with Julie about her date with Josh. Josh. When she remembered sitting on his lap, a tingle surged through her body. She didn't get that excited feeling when she thought about Jamie. With Jamie, it was more of a pleasant glow.

A knock at her door startled Megan out of her thoughts. Her mother entered and sat on the end of her bed. She asked Megan about the party, if she had fun, all the usual stuff.

"Was Jamie wearing a different outfit than when he came to pick you up?"

Megan knew that's why her mother came to talk. She tried her best to defend Jamie, telling her mother that a mean girl dumped punch on him, but Megan's mother voiced the same ideas that Megan had pondered earlier.

"Why did he let them dress him in something like that? I'm sorry Megan but he looked like such a sissy. I hope he doesn't intend to dress like that more often. Really, it won't do you any good to be seen with someone like that."

"Mom, he didn't have a choice."

Her mother smiled. "If you say so. You know your father and I have never tried to pick your friends for you and I'm only saying this because we love you, but I don't think Jamie is the right boy for you."

Megan raised her hands to object.

"Now, before you protest, hear me out. I can see Jamie is a nice and sweet boy, but is he really someone you would want to show off to your friends? You're an attractive girl, Megan. I'm sure you could find a much better boyfriend than Jamie. Didn't you enjoy your date with Josh?"

"Josh is pushy. He wants something from me."

"That's how confident, masculine boys like Josh are. Are you going to tell me that you don't like Josh being attracted to you?"

In all honesty, she could not deny finding Josh's attentions enjoyable and exciting. "I don't like him being pushy."

"I assume Jamie isn't pushy."

"No, he's not. He's very kind and considerate."

"I'm sure Jamie is a wonderful friend. Are you sure he's interested in girls?"

"Would you object to Jamie if he wasn't wearing pantyhose?"

Megan's mother stood up. "I'm only looking out for your best interests."

"He's not gay, Mom."

She left Megan alone to think some more. Megan rubbed her legs together, relishing the sensation of nylon over nylon. Why wouldn't boys enjoy the sensation as much as girls? Why did everything come down to what clothes Jamie was wearing?

* * * * *

Jamie found the mary-janes in the closet. The smooth black finish of the shoes reflected the light in the entry hall. The mary-janes slipped easily onto to his nylon-covered feet.

"Now that looks much better," said Jamie's mother.

"Much dressier," Julie agreed.

"What do you think, Jamie?" asked Samantha.

Jamie looked down at the shiny black shoes at the end of his legs covered in black nylon. "I don't know. I've never worn shoes like this before."

"Well, there's a first time for everything," said his mother. She looked at her watch. "The stores are all closed now. Summer evenings always confuse my sense of time. I guess we'll have to go tomorrow."

"Go where?" Jamie asked, but he already knew the answer.

"To the mall to get you some new shorts and blouses."

"What's wrong with the clothes I have?"

"Sometimes you're going to need to look a bit more dressy and you can't show off those legs in pants."

"You really do have nice legs," added Julie. Samantha echoed her agreement.

"And," said his mother. "It wouldn't hurt for you to look more professional at work. I believe all the women working there are in dresses or slacks."

Jamie knew he wasn't going to get out of this easily or at all.

To be continued...

Dear Readers,

Here's another installment in Jamie's pantyhose-summer saga. Another chapter will follow soon. I'm almost done with it. Thank you all for your incredible patience. And a huge virtual hug for Tracy Davis (aka shesgotleggs) for reading drafts, correcting errors, and listening to my ideas about future story lines.

The next morning, Jamie retrieved his new black pantyhose from the bathroom where they had been hanging up to dry on the shower curtain rod. His mother told him that he should wear them to church since they would be going to the mall directly after lunch with his grandmother. "No reason to change hose if you don't have to," his mother had said.

Jamie slipped off the Sheer Energy pantyhose that he had slept in and slid the black hose up his legs. He was used to wearing sheer-to-waist, so the control top felt different but in a good way, snug and comforting. Sitting on the edge of his bed, he held his legs out and pointed his toes, admiring his legs encased in sheer black. He rubbed his legs together, enjoying the sensation. He couldn't understand why some women complained about wearing pantyhose. The sensations were so wonderful. This was hardly a punishment. He pulled on some elastic-waist cotton shorts under his long t-shirt.

He found his mother sitting at the breakfast table. She was sipping coffee as she perused the morning paper. There was a half-eaten English muffin on the plate beside her coffee. She had styled her hair and done her makeup, except for her lipstick. Her legs were crossed, causing her pink robe to part at the knee. Like Jamie, she was wearing black, sheer hose.

"Good morning, sweetie." His mother put the paper on the table.

"Morning." Jamie prepared himself a bowl of cereal. He didn't see the remains of Julie's breakfast so he assumed she hadn't been down yet. Nothing unusual there. Samantha had stayed late. The pair had spent hours in Julie's room talking and laughing.

"Did you hear any noise from your sister's room?"

"The bathroom door was closed."

"At least she's up. I can't get over how good your legs look in those black nylons."

"Thanks, Mom. Yours don't look so bad either." Jamie grinned sheepishly and then dug into his cereal. It suddenly struck him that he hadn't found it odd for his mother to compliment how his legs looked in hose. Wearing pantyhose was becoming more and more normal everyday.

"I told Julie to wear black hose today so we'll all match at the mall. We'll see if she remembers. Should be fun."

"Do we have to go to the mall today?"

"We're only shopping for you. I thought we might see a movie or have dinner out, too."

Bribery. He'd heard this from his mother before. "I still don't see why I need new clothes."

"You need to wear something a bit dressier for work. Your shorts are too casual."

"Lucelle doesn't seem to mind."

"But if you dress up a bit more, you'll score points with her. She's a bit old-fashioned. All the girls there dress up. She'll see your change in clothes as commitment to the job."

His mother made such good arguments that it was nearly impossible not to agree with her. "If she's old-fashioned, then why is she accepting of a guy wearing pantyhose?"

"Hmm. That's a good question. She's concerned about her employees looking professional and she wants to apply rules uniformly. You agreed to her rule of no bare legs. As long as you follow the rules and don't disrupt her business with your clothes, I don't think she'll mind. She already stood up for you when a customer complained. She may be more progressive than you think."

"I guess so."

"It's a perfect place for you to work and explore clothing options. I think you've already found women much more accepting. You're not likely to encounter any bullies in a fabric store."

Jamie nodded. Not the kind of bullies his mother was thinking of but how would she describe Kelli?

"Just give the clothes we buy today an honest try. I promise we won't buy anything you object to or anything that screams sissy like that outlandish outfit from yesterday."

"I really have a choice?"

"Of course. You always have a choice. Just be open-minded. You are the one who chose to wear pantyhose for the summer. Remember, that was your choice." His mother smiled and raised her eyebrows.

"Good morning." Julie plopped down in a chair at the table and yawned. Like his mother, her hair and make-up were done. Legs encased in black pantyhose stuck out beneath the hem of her purple robe.

"You remembered," said Jamie's mother.

"Oh, yeah." She stretched out her legs. "Wouldn't want to be the odd one out. You're rocking those black hose, Jamie."

"Thanks."

"You can have the other half." Jamie's mother pushed the plate with her English muffin toward Julie. "I'm going to finish getting dressed."

Jamie drained the milk from his bowl. "Me too."

#

Megan twirled in front of the floor-length mirror on her closet door. She loved this flower-print dress. The skirt fell an inch below her knees but when she twirled, the light-weight material rose, exposing to mid-thigh her legs clad in beige pantyhose. And when she sat with her legs crossed, a few deft tugs would expose a tantalizing bit of thigh, great for teasing. If she got the chance, she planned to try it out on Jamie today. The dress featured a scoop neck which showed off her favorite necklace to great effect.

She sat on the bench in front of her white vanity to adjust her toe seams. Even through the thin fabric her toenails, which she had painted dark pink the night before, looked bright and sexy. She finished off her makeup with some rose red lipstick that matched some of the flowers on her dress. The matching polish on her fingers and toes coordinated with some of the other flowers.

She slipped her feet into three-inch wedge heels. Her toes poked out the open-toe ends. Who said you couldn't wear hose with open-toed shoes? she thought. She liked the look and by the stares she noticed, she was certain a lot of guys did too. A breeze blowing through her window cooled the backs of her legs and carried the scents of some new flowers. A fresh, clean summer morning, she thought. Nothing smelled sweeter.

In the hall, she heard a discussion coming from her sister's room. She rolled her eyes. "Now what?" she whispered.

Their mother, her face pinched with concern, was perched on the edge of Melissa's bed. Melissa was still in bed with her sheets and comforter drawn up around her chin. She looked pained as well.

"My head feels like it might start hurting and my throat's kind of dry and my nose feels like it might start running. I feel like I'm coming down with a cold."

Megan leaned against the door-frame. Melissa glanced her way. For an instant the sick act disappeared and then returned. To fast for her mother to catch it because she wasn't always on guard, but plenty of time for Megan.

Their mother laid her hand across Melissa's forehead. "Well you don't have a fever. You're a little warm but that may be because of this comforter."

"Don't pull it down. I've been feeling chills. Not bad ones, just little ones."

"Hmm." Their mother rubbed her lips.

There was no way, thought Megan, that Melissa was going to keep her from church after all the work she put into her outfit.

"What's wrong?" said Megan.

"It appears your sister is coming down with something. You look lovely dear. That's a wonderful dress on you. Did I buy that?"

"No, grandma gave it to me for my last birthday."

"I must have helped her pick it out."

Melissa stuck her tongue out at Megan. But Megan would never betray Melissa's sick act. If there was one cardinal rule between the sisters, it was the inviolability of the other's sick-scam. Violating that rule would mean, well, Megan hated to think of the viciousness of the war that would follow.

"Mom," whined Melissa. "I really don't feel like going to church this morning."

"I know, darling. We'll just stay home. I'll make you something good to eat."

"Mom!" cried Megan. "I can't not go. You know how long I spent on this outfit?" And, Jamie was expecting her, but she knew she couldn't use that argument with her mother.

"I know. It's tragic, but I can't just leave Melissa here alone."

Megan noticed the frustration mounting on Melissa's face. If only her father hadn't left for the golf course an hour ago.

"I'll be fine," said Melissa. "It's just a cold. You two go ahead."

"It might be something more than a cold. What if you suddenly spike a fever? What sort of mother would I be?"

The kind who would gladly take an excuse to get out of hearing a sermon, thought Megan. What is Melissa playing at? Why does she want to be home alone?

"I could call Jamie's mom," offered Megan. "She could give me a ride to and from church."

Melissa glared at Megan.

"Oh, well. I don't know. We shouldn't impose on them and Melissa might be contagious." Their mother struggled for a reasonable excuse not to associate with a family in good standing at their church.

"I doubt that."

"Really, mom," said Melissa. "You don't need to stay. You'll only be gone an hour."

"And a half or more."

"Sure. But could you brew me some tea and heat up one of those instant Chinese noodle meals? They always clear out my sinuses when I'm sick."

"What do you think, Megan?"

Megan didn't care if Melissa stayed home alone or not. All she wanted to do was show off her dress to Jamie and anyone else who cared to look. Her concern was making it to church and she didn't care how. But Melissa was up to something. Was she inviting a boy over? Megan couldn't imagine any boy willing to romp with Melissa on a Sunday morning. She would ask around. Melissa's friend--what was her name, Carla--would be a good place to start. That girl couldn't keep a secret. Ah-ha. Megan had an idea that would take her to church and thwart Melissa's romantic plans.

"Mom, what if you just drop me off at church? That'll take what? Five, ten minutes at most? I'll get a ride home after."

Melissa glared at Megan for a second time which let Megan know her plan was a very good one. She wasn't exposing Melissa's sick-scam or aiding her sister's devious plans, whatever they were.

"Oh, well. I guess that could work. You'll get a ride home with one of your girlfriends, right?"

"Sure," Megan said. The subtext, of course, was not Jamie.

"Would that be okay, sweetie?" Their mother rubbed Melissa's shoulder through the comforter. "Can we leave you alone for ten minutes? I'll make you those tea and noodles and something special when I get back."

Megan rolled her eyes.

"Yeah, that's okay. I'll be fine, Mom."

"I'll meet you in the car," said Megan. As she was striding toward the stairs, she heard Melissa tell their mother to take her time. Hmm, thought Megan. She wasn't going to meet with a boy in ten minutes. She shrugged and turned her mind to happier thoughts.

#

Jamie met his mother and sister in the living room. His mother wore a skirt, blouse, and pumps. Julie wore a dress with wedge heels. Jamie carried a duffel bag with a change of clothes, some loose-fitting khaki shorts and a dark gray short-sleeve shirt. He knelt in front of the closet to find his sandals and dress shoes.

"Jamie," said his mother. "Why don't you wear your mary janes. They'll look better with the outfits you're trying on. And you can wear them to church too."

Jamie had hoped his mother would forget about the shiny black shoes, but after asking him to try them on last night, that seemed like a vain hope. She did say he had a choice.

"I don't really like those shoes. Do I have to wear them?"

"You've never worn them. Give them an honest try today," said his mother.

He looked to Julie, hoping for support.

"They'll be hard to see with your black hose," said his sister.

So much for sibling solidarity. "You said I had a choice."

"Yes, I said you should give items an honest try. Now hurry along or we're going to be late."

Jamie resigned himself to losing this battle and decided he would not like the mary janes by the end of their shopping trip. He slipped on the shiny black shoes and followed his sister out to the car. Julie was correct. The strap did sort of disappear against the black of his pantyhose.

#

When the garage door began its clanging journey upward, Melissa sat up in bed. She listened for her mother to start the car and for the wheels to roll down the driveway. Amateurs might rise at this point to watch out the window, but Melissa was no amateur. She waited for her mother to gun the engine and take off down the street.

Melissa flung back the covers. Her bare feet hit the floor before the covers settled. She glanced out her window. Yes, taillights fading down the street. She figured she had ten, maybe fifteen minutes at most.

If her stupid, meddling sister hadn't concocted a compromise, she would have well over ninety minutes. Melissa had every confidence that she could have talked her mother around to leaving her home all morning. She'd done it before.

Melissa went directly to Megan's room. It was freezing. The idiot had left the window open. She caught herself before she closed it. She opened the top drawer of Megan's desk to begin her search, rifling carefully so as not to make too much of a mess. That password had to be here somewhere.

More to come...

During the short drive to church, Julie and his mother chatted about which stores they should visit later at the mall. Julie was angling to get herself some new shoes. Jamie ran his hands over his midsection. The control top certainly squeezed his tummy, but in a good way. The longer he wore hose with tummy control, the more he liked the feeling. It was like experiencing a gentle but constant hug. He decided he would ask his mother for some more control top pantyhose.

His mother and sister were still discussing their planned shopping trip as the three of them crossed the parking lot. They reached the sidewalk the moment Megan's mother dropped Megan off.

Jamie felt his pulse quicken when he saw Megan. It went without saying that he thought she was beautiful but when she wore a dress and heels, he thought she looked stunning. The fabric clung to her curves, especially her behind and breasts. And her legs seemed to be never ending pillars of beauty. And she was his girlfriend. She had kissed him. He still could not quite believe it.

Julie's laughter shocked him out of his stupor. "Close your mouth, Jamie, or you'll start drooling."

Megan waved as they approached.

Jamie waved back. He suddenly felt shy and unsure of himself. Megan appeared to be so much of an adult when she dressed up.

"Just you today?" said Jamie's mother.

"My sister's sick."

"Well I hope she feels better soon."

"I'm certain she will," said Megan. "Very few bugs dare to make her sick for long."

Jamie's mother nodded, clearly not sure what to make of that comment.

"That's a gorgeous dress," said Julie.

Megan thanked her and answered questions about where it came from as she fell in step with them. The sidewalk wasn't wide enough for four so Jamie stepped back to make room for Megan next to Julie. Megan smiled at him as she talked to Julie. He knew he should take Megan's hand and walk with her but he didn't want to seem pushy. Or maybe he was being a coward. What if she doesn't want to hold my hand?

"You're welcome to sit with us," said Jamie's mother as they entered the foyer.

"Thanks. That would be wonderful but I need to talk to someone first. I'll join you in a minute."

Jamie watched her rear as Megan clicked away in her heels.

"Why didn't you say something to her?" hissed Julie.

"I couldn't. You were talking to her."

Julie rolled her eyes. "She's your supposed girlfriend. You could have complemented her dress too."

Jamie sat next to Julie at the end of the pew but left room for Megan. Julie left to say hello to Samantha. His mother studied the bulletin. Jamie looked around to find Megan. He desperately hoped she wasn't talking to some guy.

"Hey." Megan surprised Jamie when she stepped around the edge of the pew from behind. She fixed her dress as she sat. Jamie stared blatantly at her exposed knee and thigh. He didn't dare touch them, though the idea of running his hand over the silky fabric covering her knee and thigh would be heaven. He wished his legs were exposed the way Megan's were instead of hidden under pants. It would be something else for them to share. Could he wear shorts to church if he had dressier ones? He didn't think he would have the courage.

"Did the cat steal your tongue?" said Megan.

"Oh, no. I'm sorry." Jamie's mouth hung open, looking as guilty as a little boy with his hand in the proverbial cookie jar.

Megan leaned close enough for Jamie to smell her perfume and tooth paste she had used. "It's okay to stare at my legs," she whispered. "It's kinda cute."

Jamie nodded. "Who were you talking to?" He tried to sound casual, but he thought it came out sounding needy.

"No one. I was looking for Melissa's friend Carla but I couldn't find her. Between you and me, my sister isn't sick. I don't know what scam she's playing."

"I hope it's not bad for you."

"I'm no rookie when it comes to her schemes. Just wish I had an inkling. Her friend Carla can't keep a secret. Don't ever tell her anything."

"I'll keep that in mind."

"Megan," said Jamie's mother. "Will you need a lift home?"

"Thanks. That would be wonderful. Save my mother a trip."

Jamie noticed Megan's hand only a few inches from his. He placed his fingers on the back of her hand. She smiled and interlaced her fingers with his.

"Are those new shoes?" said Megan.

"Oh, yeah. My mom made me wear them." Jamie instinctively bent his ankles under the pew.

"Don't hide them. Hold them out so I can see."

Jamie stretched out his legs so the shiny black shoes were on full display.

"Ooh. Are those mary janes? They're cute on you."

"Do you like his shoes?" said Jamie's mother. "I could hardly get him to wear them this morning."

"They're cute. I like them."

"Maybe you can convince him to like them."

Megan laughed. "I'll try. I didn't know they made mary janes for boys."

Jamie's mother smiled and tapped the side of her nose.

Jamie wasn't sure what that meant but Megan seemed to know. He was simply glad she hadn't said they had come from the girl's department.

Julie's arrival, sliding past their mother, put a merciful end to any more discussion of his shoes.

"Is it okay if Samantha comes to the mall with us?"

"It's your brother's shopping trip. Do you mind, Jamie?"

"Uh, no, she can come." He liked Samantha and he figured anything that made Julie happy would be good for him.

"You're going shopping? You didn't tell me?" Megan said.

"Yeah. Mom's buying the little heathen some dressier clothes for work. You want to come too?"

"Julie. Megan is Jamie's friend, not yours."

"He doesn't say anything."

"Can I come too?" Megan asked. "You were going to ask me, right?"

"Of course," said Jamie. "You can come if you want to. I mean I would like you to come."

"Good, because I want to."

"This is turning into one epic shopping trip." Julie nudged Jamie's arm.

Truth be told, Jamie wasn't certain he wanted Megan along. He didn't want her to see him in any embarrassing outfits. On the other hand, she had seen him in that sissy outfit from the barbecue already and it would be good to hear her opinion on any items his mother picked out.

Organ music signaled the beginning of service. Jamie held Megan's hand the entire time except when he was holding the hymnal for her. He also sneaked glances at her legs, which she crossed and recrossed during the sermon. The sound of pantyhose-clad legs sliding over one another pricked his attention every time. She slipped her shoes off at one point and treated him to a view of her nylon-clad feet and pedicure. Jamie didn't want the service to ever end.

As they filed out of the church, Jamie took Megan's hand. "Your dress is very pretty."

"Thank you. Your shoes are very pretty too." Megan giggled.

That wasn't what a boy wanted to hear from a girl, but he considered anything that made Megan smile in his direction a good thing at some level.

"We're going to have lunch with my grandmother before we go to the mall. Do you want to have lunch with us?"

"Sure. If it's okay with your grandmother."

"She wants to meet you. I've told her about you."

"And what have you told her?"

Jamie blushed and stumbled through an "Oh, I don't know." This wasn't where he wanted this conversation to go. He just wanted to sit beside Megan at lunch.

As so often was the case, Megan saved him from his awkwardness. Jamie's mother was walking beside Megan. Julie had gone off in another direction to meet Samantha.

"Jamie has invited me to lunch. Will that be okay with his grandmother?"

"Oh, I'm certain she'll be more than happy to meet you. Do you need to change at home?" said Jamie's mother.

"No, this is a comfy dress. I just need to pop in and tell my mom what we're doing."

Jamie's mother unlocked their car and walked around to the driver's side.

Jamie felt like he should say something. He didn't want Megan to find him boring.

"Did you notice my mother, sister, and I are all wearing black pantyhose?"

Megan laughed as she got into the backseat. Jamie scooted to the middle.

"I did notice. Did you plan it?"

"Yes. I guess." Jamie wondered if coordinating pantyhose with his mother and sister sounded weird.

"Did we plan what?" asked Jamie's mother.

"Jamie said you all planned to wear black pantyhose to church today."

"I told Jamie to wear black and decided his sister and I might as well match," said Jamie's mother.

"I guess I should have worn black but that wouldn't go with this dress."

"No," said Jamie's mother. "It's a lovely dress. Finally, there's Julie and Samantha."

Jamie's sister and her best friend slid into the car, Julie in front and Samantha next to Jamie. Samantha was wearing a solid, mustard-color above-the-knee skirt with a wide belt and a white blouse. Her pantyhose were taupe, a shade darker and browner than suntan. On her feet, she wore low-heeled brown sandals.

Once again Jamie was wedged between two beautiful girls. Samantha crossed her legs, causing her skirt to expose more of her thigh. Jamie pulled his gaze away to find Samantha grinning at him. He turned to Megan and saw that she too had crossed her legs and tugged her dress up a few inches to show more of her thigh. Jamie took Megan's hand and squeezed it. There were five people in this car and they were all wearing pantyhose, including him, the lone guy, and no one seemed to think it was odd. He was coming to realize that his mother had given him a wonderful gift when she said his "punishment" would be wearing pantyhose for the whole summer. When summer ended, he felt certain he wouldn't want to or be able to take them off, but that was months away. Megan's perfume smelled so good and her hands felt so soft.

"Are you shopping with us too?" asked Samantha.

"Yes," answered Megan. "And lunch too."

Samantha thumped Jamie on the shoulder. "Somebody's going to have a whole new wardrobe when we finish with him."

"That's right," said Julie. "And I'm going to have some new shoes."

There was laughter all around as the car sped toward Megan's house. Jamie wondered what a whole new wardrobe implied. Wasn't he just getting some new shorts and maybe a nicer shirt?

~o~O~o~

Megan walked through the kitchen toward the dining room, toward the sound of her mother and sister. The hard soles of her wedge sandals clacked on the tile floor. The kitchen smelled of chicken soup. Canned, she guessed. Her nylons swished as her legs brushed together inside her dress. She had considered bringing Jamie with her but that would have been stacking the deck in her favor. Her mother would never openly insult someone. She wanted her mother to understand.

As expected, she found her mother and sister at the dining table, across from each other. Her mother was dressed in her casual Sunday wear of denim slacks, white top, and oversized blouse--untucked and unbuttoned. Her sister wore her robe. A mint green pajama top peeked out at the neck. Melissa held a half-eaten cracker above a cup of chicken noodle soup.

"Megan," said her mother. "There's more soup and how about a chicken salad sandwich to go with?"

"Sorry, Mom. But, I kind of made plans for lunch and the afternoon. We didn't have anything on did we?" Megan noticed her sister's eyes twitch, but not with annoyance as she would expect, rather something more like anticipation. She ignored it.

"Oh, well, no. I was hoping you could help me with those tiger lilies but they can wait until you get home. How long will you be and what are you doing anyway?"

"I'm having lunch with Jamie and his family. They want me to meet his grandmother and then we're all going shopping together."

"Jamie? Again?"

Melissa did a poor job of stifling a laugh.

"Eat your soup." Megan's mother turned back on Megan. "Didn't I tell you not to do something with them after church? I thought I saw them when I dropped you off. Well you'll just have to call and say you can't make it."

"Actually, they're waiting for me out in the driveway."

Megan's mother closed her eyes and tapped her fingernails on the table.

Megan rubbed her legs together. Melissa was struggling not to laugh. Megan so wished she knew what the girl was up to.

"I'm sorry you don't like Jamie. I'm sorry he doesn't rise to your standards, but he's very sweet and I like him, and his family is nothing but kind to me. There's nothing objectionable about them."

"Do you really want people to think he's your boyfriend? I'm sure there are plenty of other boys who would love to go out with you."

"I don't want to go out with them. Besides, this isn't a date. I'm having lunch and going shopping. They're being kind to invite me."

"He wears pantyhose! Do you want your best friend to be a sissy."

Melissa lost the battle to control her giggles.

"Do you think your sister's reputation is funny?"

"No, mother. But if she hangs out with a sissy it's going to be."

"Thanks, Melissa. I'll be sure to side with Mom when she chooses your friends."

"Stop it, you two." Megan's mother closed her eyes, breathed in deeply, and then let it out. "Go have lunch. Go shopping. Enjoy yourself. We will talk more about this tonight. Understood?"

Megan nodded. "Thank you."

"Be back before dinner." Megan's mother shouted at Megan's back. "At six sharp."

Megan smiled as she passed through the kitchen. That hadn't gone too badly. Touch and go for a moment, but mostly it had gone to plan. Tonight, ugh, that would be a new battle.

~o~O~o~

Jamie's grandmother met them at her front door as Jamie, Julie, Samantha, and Megan crowded behind Jamie's mother on the narrow porch.

"Hi, Mom," said Jamie's mother. "We've brought quite a crowd today. Hope you don't mind."

"Oh that's quite alright. Come in, come in." Grandma stepped aside.

Jamie filed in behind Samantha and ahead of Megan. Everyone paused to take off their shoes. As soon as he entered the house Jamie smelled the rich scent of brown gravy and roast beef. He suddenly felt very hungry. He noticed his pink fuzzy slippers and cringed. Maybe he could just go in his stocking feet like everyone else.

"Now I know Samantha, but who is this pretty young lady?"

"This is Megan," said Jamie's mother. "Jamie's friend."

"And I've heard so much about you."

Megan said all the right things, and did so with ease and confidence.

"Well, lunch is ready so let's eat. Jamie, will you put out two more place settings. And don't forget your slippers."

Megan looked at Jamie and then at the pink slippers. She pointed and mouthed "Those?"

Jamie nodded. Megan grinned. Not mocking, but amused.

Jamie didn't want to argue with his grandmother and the slippers were already out of the bag now. He slipped his feet inside their fuzzy softness.

"Jamie's here every day during the week to keep me company, so we bought him his own slippers to wear so he doesn't snag his hose."

"That's a good idea," said Megan.

Grandma complemented Megan on her dress as Jamie sped toward the kitchen to retrieve the additional place settings.

"Jamie," said his mother as she entered the dining room, "you should go change before we eat so you don't spill something on your church clothes."

"Mom. I don't spill things."

"The laundry tells a different story, I believe." Jamie's mother smiled and tilted her head. "Go on. Megan will save a seat next to her."

Jamie blushed. He darted a glance at Megan, who grinned with what he hoped was sympathy. With his duffel bag in hand, he hurried off to a spare bedroom to change.

He left the bedroom door open a few inches. Conversation and laughter drifted down the hall but Jamie couldn't understand enough to know if they were talking about him. He had to admit that was a stupid and self-centered thought. Why did he think every conversation was about him? Megan's presence was making a difference. As he stripped off and folded his church clothes, he caught sight of himself in a mirror on the closet door and turned to face it, standing there in his black control-top pantyhose and nothing else. The pantyhose looked natural on him or maybe he had simply grown used to them. With the control-top's tighter fit, one couldn't see he was a boy. Not like I’m big down there. Megan's laughter booted him out of his idle thoughts. He quickly donned the khaki shorts and light gray short-sleeved shirt.

"My, my," said Jamie's grandmother. "Those black nylons look sharp on you."

Jamie thanked his grandmother as he moved past her end of the table.

"They're control-top too," chimed Jamie's mother.

"A little tummy control never hurts," said his grandmother.

"He said he likes the way those pantyhose hug him," his mother added.

"Now you know one of a girl's best kept secrets." His grandmother laughed along with everyone else.

Jamie blushed. Megan grinned at him as he took the chair next to her.

Much of the conversation focused on Megan as his grandmother frequently directed questions at her. Megan bore the scrutiny with poise and skill. Jamie couldn't imagine how he would fair under the same type of scrutiny from Megan's parents.

At one point during the meal, Megan touched his knee and squeezed it. Jamie jerked with surprise and his mother stared at him quizzically for a moment. Megan stifled a giggle. Jamie wondered if she wanted him to return the gesture. They had kissed in the car after the barbecue. The thought of rubbing Megan's nylon-covered thigh excited him but he held back acting on the desire. He was certain his mother wouldn't approve. And what if Megan thought he was being too forward, creepy even?

Jamie and Julie cleaned the dishes and loaded the dishwasher while the others chatted in the living room.

"Megan's certainly charmed Grandma," said Julie.

"I know. She's so good at being social." Jamie swallowed hard and spat out the question. "Do you think she really likes me as a boyfriend?"

"Megan?"

"Who else? She kind of said so after the barbecue when I asked her if she was my girlfriend."

Julie giggled. "Well then yes, she likes you, you dolt. Why else would she be here?"

"I know we're friends but do you think she really likes me as a boyfriend?"

Julie stopped scraping the plate she held. "If that's what she says.... I don't know. Relationships take time to develop, you know. If she doesn't already, I think her feelings are headed in that direction. She's awfully kind to you, but--"

"But what?"

"Well, you're kind of wimpy and shy around her. I mean at church this morning it took you forever to talk to her. If she's told you she's your girlfriend then why are you so shy with her. You need to show her how you feel. A girl likes to feel desired, you know what I mean?"

"I guess so." Now Jamie figured he had seriously messed up when he didn't squeeze her thigh in return. Too strong versus too weak. How would he ever know how to act around Megan. She had initiated the kissing in the car. He realized Megan initiated everything.

"Put your arm around her or hold her hand. That would be a good start. And if you get a moment alone with her today, which I'm certain you will, ask her out. Take her to get ice cream or a sandwich. Go to a movie. Just do something. I'm certain she won't say no."

"Okay. I'll do it. Thanks, Julie."

"Anything to help my little brother."

~o~O~o~

On the drive to the mall Jamie again sat in the back seat between Samantha and Megan. Julie's advice to "do something" was fresh in his mind. Before his mother had backed the car onto the street, Jamie laced his fingers between Megan's fingers. She smiled and leaned into him, pressing her nylon-clad knee against his and affording him another whiff of her perfume.

He noticed Samantha wave at his sister, who turned to peer into the back seat. Julie gave Jamie a thumbs up sign, which he hoped Megan didn't notice.

Jamie glanced down at this black pantyhose and beige shorts. Walking through the mall wearing black pantyhose was going to be nerve wracking, but he felt he could handle anything with Megan next to him holding his hand.

When they arrived at the mall, his mother, Julie and Samantha walked in front while Jamie and Megan walked close behind, holding hands.

"Can you help me steer mom toward some neutral clothes," whispered Jamie. "I don't know what her deal is."

"She just wants you to look good," whispered Megan. "Don't worry. I'll help. You look pretty sharp as you are."

Jamie shrugged. "I hate these shoes."

"I think they suit the outfit. They're stylish and a bit edgy for a boy but they're not outlandish. You're not wearing heels. What's important is act confident in your clothes. Be proud and who you are. Hold your head up."

"You sound like my mother." Jamie regretted the words as he said them. Surely that was the worst thing he could say to a girl. "I mean that's like something…."

Megan laughed. "I know what you mean, but it's good advice no matter who tells you."

"What's so funny?" said Julie.

"Nothing. Jamie and I are just talking fashion," said Megan.

"And what does Jamie say about it?" Samantha winked at Jamie.

"Girls, stop teasing the poor boy." Jamie's mother opened a door and stood back for the well-dressed group of shoppers to file in.

They had entered through one of the mall entrances as opposed to a store entrance. Jamie immediately felt exposed in the wide corridor and scooted a step closer to Megan. Strong scents of vanilla, lavender, and potpourri assaulted his nose from a kiosk in the center of the corridor displaying all manner of candles. Pop music from the previous decade drifted down the hall. Children laughed at a play area nearby.

"I thought we would start at Halbots. They should have a good selection of work-friendly outfits."

Jamie wanted to suggest heading back to the car but Megan nodded her approval.

"You mind if Samantha and I check out some shoes first?" asked Julie. "You said I could get some."

Jamie's mother rolled her eyes. "Alright. If you don't find us at Halbots, try Willards."

"We'll find you." Already chattering, Julie and Samantha hurried away as if they needed to escape before Jamie's mother changed her mind.

"I guess it's just us three then." Jamie's mother took off in the direction of Halbots, a smaller-sized shop that specialized in clothes for the working and stylish woman.

Jamie and Megan followed a step behind. He felt more apprehensive as they approached the mall's central traffic-way and he was pissed at his sister for running off. He had counted on Julie and Samantha to screen him. He expected the woman managing the kiosk to laugh or stare but she gave them only a bored once over as they walked past.

Megan shook his hand. "Head up. Be confident."

"I'm trying."

The mall was crowded with Sunday afternoon shoppers as Jamie had feared, but most people seemed distracted. They were talking or looking in store windows. A few seemed to be lost. He held his head up as Megan had told him. His confidence grew. No one appeared to give him any notice. He began to wonder if anyone even noticed he was a boy wearing shorts with black pantyhose. Then he saw three teenybopper girls approaching. One looked directly at him. Her eyes traveled up and down his body. She turned to her friends and gestured toward Jamie. The three looked his way and burst into shrieks of giggles as Jamie passed them. So much for no one noticing.

"Ignore them," Megan said. "Girls that age will giggle at anything."

They arrived at Halbots without further incident, and had barely set foot in the store when a saleswoman about Jamie's mother's age approached. She wore a dark green dress with a hem at her knees and low-heeled sling-backs. Jamie suspected she was wearing nude pantyhose. The name on her badge read ‘Clara’.

"Hello, may I help you find something?" Clara focused her attention on Jamie's mother.

"Yes." Jamie's mother turned to direct attention at Jamie. "My son here has a part-time job for the summer in retail. I'm thinking to find him some classier looking shorts and blouses. Anything to get them out of jeans and t-shirts, you know."

"Oh." Clara looked Jamie up and down. The noticeable pause seemed to go on forever.

Jamie wondered if she would call security and cast them out, if his mother had made a huge blunder.

"Right," said Clara, achieving a full recovery of her wits. "Smart and professional. Is that what you're looking for?"

"Precisely," answered Jamie's mother.

"Well, I believe we have just what he needs. This way, please."

Megan squeezed Jamie's hand and grinned at him. They followed Clara deeper into the racks of feminine clothing.

Clara and his mother discussed various selections of tweed shorts that they pulled off a rack. Megan looked too, sliding the metal hangers along the metal rails, creating that screeching sound.

Jamie felt overwhelmed. Part of him wanted to run, but these women acted as if picking out women's clothes for him was the most normal activity in the world. And then he saw the top of a hosiery display near the back of the store. His gaze locked on all those thin packages pressed together with their tops poking above the counter. That was the whole reason he was here. Pantyhose. What different styles and shades were available? Even more amazing was the thought that his mother would likely buy him some if he screwed up the courage to ask.

"Earth to Jamie."

Jamie turned to Megan. "Yes? Sorry."

"Don't float away on us. What do you think of these?" Megan held a pair of high-waisted blue shorts with two rows of gold buttons up the front against Jamie's waist.

The last thing he wanted to do was contradict Megan, but these looked a bit too feminine for his taste. Before Jamie could figure out how to offer an opinion, his mother jumped in with her own.

"Oh, those are cute. Let's add them to the pile."

Cute? Was that the look these women were going for? Jamie noticed a mound of shorts draped over his mother's arm. He groaned inside. It would take the whole afternoon to try all those on.

"The fitting rooms are over here," said Clara. "I'll check if one is available."

"Isn't this fun?" said Megan.

"I guess so. I hate trying on clothes." Jamie cast a longing look at the hosiery display as they followed Clara.

"Can't be helped," said Megan.

Jamie's mother followed him into the cramped changing room.

"Mom, I can change clothes myself." Megan's out there, was what he wanted to say, but didn’t.

"Of course you can. I'm just separating these according to size."

After some fussing, she stepped out, leaving Jamie with three piles. The top pair in the first pile didn't fit. He couldn't button the waist. He informed them through the door and his mother instructed him to try the next pile.

Jamie listened as he pulled a pair of gray and black shorts up his nylon-clad legs. The shorts ended at mid-thigh, which he considered a bit short. There was a lot of his legs on display.

"Are you, his sister?" said Clara.

"No," said Megan with a laugh. "I'm his ... girlfriend."

"I see."

Jamie thought Clara was being awfully nosy. He buttoned the waist and then stepped out.

"Oh, my goodness," said Jamie's mother. "Those look wonderful. Spin around for us. What do you think, Megan?"

"Those are keepers. So cute," said Megan.

"They really suit him," said Clara. "It's a good look. I didn't think the hips would flare out much in this style."

"Mom, aren't these kindof short?"

"Oh no, not at all. Don't you want to show off your legs?"

The three women laughed.

"Try on the ones I picked out," said Megan.

Jamie put on the high waisted shorts with the buttons and for the first time dealt with side-zippers. These were snugger, shorter, and fit tighter in the crotch, which, thanks to his control tops, was relatively flat. More than the previous pair, these made him feel very feminine from the waist down.

"Those look amazing," Megan gushed. His mother and Clara concurred.

Jamie wanted to like them because Megan had selected them, but he couldn't stop thinking they screamed feminine. He decided not to disagree. What if he hurt Megan's feelings?

A woman and her daughter stopped their browsing and peered around a clothes rack to see the cause of the commotion. They looked directly at him then grinned at each other and raised their eyebrows.

When Jamie was done trying on shorts, his mother held five pairs for purchase. They followed a similar process with tops. Jamie's wardrobe expanded to include five blouses--two with short and three with three-quarter length sleeves. The haul also included a couple lightweight turtlenecks--one white and one a light red.

"Are you interested in looking at some skirts or skorts?" said Clara.

Jamie's mother laughed. "I don't think he's ready for those. Maybe next time."

Jamie sighed with relief. Megan squeezed his hand.

"Uh, Mom." Jamie leaned close to his mother to whisper in her ear.  "Can we look at the pantyhose?"

"Of course, we can."

Clara smiled and looked askance; no doubt anxious for an even larger commission.

"He wants to look at the pantyhose."

Clara grinned broadly. "Right this way."

"You are enjoying this, aren't you?" whispered Megan.

"I enjoy shopping with you." Jamie was proud that he came up with something pleasing to Megan.

"We have a good selection," said Clara. "Sheers, opaques, patterned tights. Anything catch your eye?" She directed the question directly at Jamie.

"Uhm." Jamie felt overwhelmed with the choices. He noticed the woman behind the register surreptitiously watching.

"I think he wants some more control tops." His mother picked out a package and flipped it over to view the size chart. "Do these run big or small?"

“Big,” Clara advised her.

"How about these herringbone tights?" said Megan. "They would look cute with your dark gray shorts."

"They certainly would," said his mother.

Jamie wished he could spend some time alone with the display to look through all the options. All he could do was nod as his mother and Megan held selections under his nose.

"Does he like pantyhose in particular?" said Clara.

"Yes," said Jamie's mother. "I came home early on day and found him wearing mine. I told him I didn't mind if he wore nylons but they had to be his, not mine. He's been wearing them every day since."

Jamie didn't think any of what his mother revealed was any of Clara's business.

"Ah, I see." Clara smiled at Jamie and winked. "Not many boys would be brave enough to show their feminine side. Do your friends give you a hard time?"

"Not his real friends," said Megan.

"Some do, some don't," Jamie said. He wondered if reactions would change once he appeared in these new outfits.

They left the store with Jamie carrying a large shopping bag with Halbots proudly displayed on both sides. "They're your clothes, so you carry them," his mother had said. In addition to the shorts and tops, Jamie's new wardrobe included four pairs of control top pantyhose and two pairs of patterned tights.

"Where is your sister?" said Jamie's mother. "I guess she'll just have to find us at Willards."

The trio made their way along the mall's central walkway. Jamie intertwined his fingers with Megan's. He was reminded of the purpose of this shopping trip with each step as the shopping bag with his new clothes crinkled as it brushed against his leg. His emotions were a mess. He felt conspicuous walking in the crowded mall in black pantyhose and mary janes. He felt a lingering sense of humiliation from trying on all the clothes in Halbots, and Clara's probing questions. But he would be lying to himself if he didn't admit that when considered in hindsight, the whole scene had given him a thrill, a noticeable quickening of the pulse. An erotic thrill maybe? He found this positive thrill was replacing the original negative sense of embarrassment as he replayed what had happened. He also felt elated to be so close to Megan, to be in constant contact with her. And she had admitted to Clara that she was his girlfriend.

A pair of young girls sitting on a bench stared at Jamie. The girls got the attention of three other girls sitting on a bench facing the opposite direction and pointed at Jamie. He felt their stares and bowed his head, thankful that Megan was walking between him and the girls. A chorus of giggles accompanied his passing.

"Hey sexy," called one of the girls. "Love your pantyhose." More shrieks of giggles followed.

Jamie squeezed Megan's hand harder than he intended.

"Ow!"

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean--"

"It's okay. Don't let those silly girls get to you. Seriously, they're just jealous that your legs look better than theirs."

"I guess that's a good thing." Did he want his legs to look better than a girl's legs? His gaze traveled down Megan's nylon-clad gams. He felt he could stare at her glorious legs all day.

"Of course, it's a good thing. You're going to look so cute in all your new outfits." Megan swung his arm. "I told you this would be fun."

Jamie's mother stopped at the entrance to Willards. "Your sister can be exasperating. Well, let’s go. We may have to send out a search party later."

"Aren't we done shopping?" said Jamie.

His mother led them toward the junior's department and the sleepwear.

"I'm thinking you might want something softer and lighter to sleep in with summer coming on."

"I'm fine with my t-shirts."

"You won't know until you try something new. Isn't that right, Megan?" His mother looked through some satin camisole and sleep short sets.

"Feel the material," said Megan. "It feels super great to sleep in. Believe me."

Jamie rubbed the slick fabric between his thumb and finger. The filmy material looked and felt painfully close to lingerie.

"This should work." Jamie's mother held a powder blue camisole with spaghetti straps against his chest. "What do you think, Megan?"

"I like it. I have one just like it. The purple one. Here." Megan selected a pale burgundy set in the same style. "We'll match, Jamie. Isn't that cool?"

Megan's enthusiasm was infectious. Jamie couldn't help but smile, but did girls really want their boyfriend to wear matching sleepwear?

"We'll get you a crimson set too." His mother held three of the camisole and tap pants combos. "Let's pay for these and then find your sister."

Jamie was thankful they didn't have lace along the edges.

The cashier looked to be in her fifties with dark brown hair mixed with a few strands of gray. She looked up and smiled when Jamie's mother put the sleepwear on the counter. Jamie and Megan stood back a pace.

"Find what you were looking for?"

"We certainly did."

The cashier held up the pale burgundy set. "Someone's going to be sleeping in style. This fabric is so silky soft. For you?" She addressed the question at Megan.

Jamie wondered why all these cashiers were so chatty. He squeezed Megan's hand, hoping she would just agree with the woman.

"Actually, they're for Jamie, here." Megan nodded her head toward Jamie. "I already have some and you're right. They are divinely comfortable."

"Oh." The cashier looked at Jamie as if noticing him for the first time. Her gaze traveled up and down his legs and body. "I see. Well, I'm certain he'll enjoy them too."

Jamie felt his cheeks flush. Fortunately, the rest of the transaction followed without any embarrassment. Jamie's mother handed the bag to him to carry. Megan helped him place it inside the bag from Halbots. As they walked away, Jamie felt the cashier's gaze on his back. He glanced over his shoulder to find the cashier grinning in his direction.

~o~O~o~

Melissa stood around the corner at the top of the stairs, listening to her father tell her mother about something funny that happened at the golf club. Boring! Fortunately, her father was very long winded when it came to golf anecdotes. The clink of dishes and utensils suggested her mother was preparing a meal for him. Melissa figured she had at least an hour before her mother would be up to check on her again.

She padded quietly toward Megan's room. Melissa had spent the day in her pajamas, lounging, and allowing her mother to wait on her. Not a bad way to spend the day. And Megan's impromptu lunch and shopping trip with sissy-hose Jamie was a godsend. An answer to prayers. Not that she had prayed for anything, but it would have been an answer if she had.

As she entered Megan's room, she couldn't stop herself from giggling. Sissy-hose Jamie. What a great name. There were times when she couldn't believe her own wit.

Melissa resumed her search for Megan's password. So far, the search had been an exercise in frustration. For the second or third time, she felt under Megan's desk. She lowered herself to her knees to extend her reach. Her fingers passed over something slick, over paper.

"Yes!" Melissa covered her mouth.

Jamie left Willards with one hand holding Megan's and the other gripping a shopping bag stuffed with his new wardrobe--tweed shorts, blouses with buttons up the wrong side, control-top pantyhose, and cami sleep sets. A wardrobe about which he had serious reservations, except for the pantyhose, but his mother and Megan seemed to think the new clothes were the best idea, that they suited him. Did they suit him? And did his mother and Megan know him better than he knew himself? Jamie squeezed Megan's hand as they walked behind his mother.

"Thanks for coming today," said Jamie. "I don't think I could have done this without you."

"I wouldn't have missed it. I know you have some doubts, but these clothes are going to look great on you. Trust me. Lucelle might even give you a raise just for looking so professional."

"I doubt that. I think she's tight with the salaries."

"Tonight, when you go to bed, wear the purple cami set. I'll wear my set tonight. Hmm?"

"Okay. I guess that'll be kind of cool. Will you wear pantyhose too?"

"To sleep in?"

"I do."

"Sure. Why not. We won't be together, but we'll match. We'll be together in spirit."

"How many uh, ummm…"

"Cami sets?"

"Yeah." Jamie had trouble saying the name let alone imagining himself wearing it, but he would wear it for Megan. "How many do you have?"

"Only the one. You have more than I do." Megan giggled.

In Megan's giggle, Jamie heard an echo of the girls who had laughed at his 'sexy legs'. His disappointment clouded his expression.

"Oh, I'm sorry. I'm not laughing at you. It's just kind of, you know, funny. I really should have bought a few more for myself."

"It's okay. I guess it is kind of funny that your boyfriend has more, ummm, cami sets."

"That's the spirit. You think your mom will mind if we go back in?"

"Julie!" shouted his mother. "Where have you been?"

"At the Shoe Barn?" Julie approached with Samantha following. They both carried shopping bags bulging with shoe boxes.

"How many did you buy?" said Jamie's mother.

"Just two. And Samantha bought a pair for herself."

"And how did you pay for them?"

"Well, Samantha had her parents' credit card. Could you write her a check?"

"My parents won't mind," said Samantha.

"I thought you were getting one pair and you were going to show them to me first. I guess what's done is done." Jamie's mother sighed and shook her head.

"You're buying Jamie a bunch of new clothes," said Julie.

"I thought we might all indulge in a dessert, but I think you've spent all the money for that."

"One pair was on sale. Twenty percent off."

Jamie's mother rolled her eyes. "Let's see these shoes."

"Mrs. Stewart?" said Megan. "Do you mind if Jamie and I go back into Willards?"

"Sure. We'll be out here."

Megan pulled Jamie toward Willards. "How much trouble is your sister in?"

"Probably depends on what she bought. I can't believe she pulled a stunt like that. What are you getting?"

"A couple cami sets, silly. I can't let my boyfriend have more than me."

Megan led Jamie back to the sleepwear in the junior’s department.

"Let's see. We got you a red one and a blue one. I might get a black one too. Sexy don't you think?" Megan grinned and raised her eyebrows. "Just so I'll have more than you."

They were alone in a sea of silky, girly fabrics, but the most important point was that they were alone. Megan was distracted, shifting hangers and checking sizes, which allowed Jamie time to gather his wits and confidence.

"Ummm, Megan? Ummm, what do you think about ... about going out sometime this week? Like just you and me?"

Megan stopped browsing the cami sets to look at Jamie. "Are you asking me out on a date?"

"Yeah. I guess I am."

Megan surprised Jamie with a hug. His nose nestled in her hair and the sweet scent of her shampoo and perfume overwhelmed his olfactory senses. Her soft breasts pressed against his chest and he detected lace across the top of her cups or maybe he imagined it. He put his free hand on her back to return the hug and felt the band of her bra beneath her dress. He also felt a stirring in his loins as his male member tried to grow but his control top pantyhose contained it.

"You're so sweet." Megan pulled back and then dived in to quickly kiss Jamie on the mouth.

When she pulled away, Jamie stared into Megan's eyes and then remembered he needed to breathe. Just like the kiss in the backseat after the barbecue, Megan had caught him off guard. He needed to initiate one of these kisses, but how did Megan know the right time to do it?

"I should ask you out more often," said Jamie.

"You should. Uh-oh."

"What?"

Megan dug in her purse and pulled out a tissue. "You've got some lipstick on you. Hold still." Megan wiped at his upper lip. "There. That's better. Don't want your mother to think we were snogging in the middle of the store."

"Snogging?"

"Making out. Your mother will think I'm some sort of slut."

"She would never think that."

"So when, where, and what?" said Megan.

"What?"

"Where are you taking me? When? And what are we doing?"

"Oh. Well. What do you want to do?"

Megan laughed. "You asked me. Surprise me."

"Ummm," Jamie's mind went blank. Other than ice cream, which suddenly seemed very lame compared to Megan's kiss, he had nothing.

"Since you're a rookie at asking girls on dates, I'll give you a break. Think about it and then get back to me. Give you an excuse to call me."

Jamie nodded. "I'll think of something."

"You better. Now, put out your hand." Megan hung a blue cami set on his hand and quickly followed it with a black set.

Megan was turned away from Jamie as she browsed the cami sets. Jamie's gaze traveled down Megan's back to where her hips flared out from her narrow waist and then came the soft curve of her bottom. Megan possessed a beautiful and sexy figure. He hadn't taken the time to appreciate it as he'd always focused on her legs and feet. Something about her curves drove a desire to stretch his arm around her waist. He recalled the pictures of ancient statues of goddesses that he had seen in art and history. Those goddesses had nothing on Megan.

Is this for real, or am I dreaming? Was he truly here with this gorgeous girl who was so far out of his league?

Megan turned to face him as she added a crimson cami set to the others hanging from his hand. Jamie's gaze stuck to the soft curves of Megan's breasts as he continued to admire her Greek-goddess figure.

"These sizes are all mixed up. Jamie, are you okay?"

"Oh, sorry. Spacing out for a minute. I guess." Jamie scolded himself. Stop being a dweeb.

"Right. Well let's go pay for these and see how much trouble your sister is in."

Megan led the way toward the cashier with Jamie following behind. The three cami sets hung from his hand, and he held them high so they wouldn't catch on the clothing racks they passed. He sneaked a few glances at Megan's swaying hips.

"Back so soon," said the same cashier who had waited on them not long before.

"Just couldn't stay away. Put them on the counter, Jamie. Now these ones are for me." Megan dug in her purse.

"Such pretty colors. I didn't know we had any black ones."

"Yeah, I found a couple buried in between the other colors. It pays to swing every hanger."

Jamie thought that sounded like something his mother would say. How many hours of his life had he wasted watching his mother sort through racks of clothes?

"You two are going to clean us out of sleepwear."

Megan laughed. "I was telling Jamie that I simply couldn't allow him to have more cami sets than me."

The cashier smirked at Jamie. He looked down, at his feet, at his Mary Janes.

"Snag the bag for me, Jamie." Megan pushed her wallet inside her purse as she walked away.

The cashier held out the bag to him. "Have a nice day," she snorted, accompanied with another smirk.

Jamie snatched the bag and hurried to catch up with Megan. As they stepped onto the main aisle to leave the store, Megan was a step ahead of Jamie.

"Here's your bag." Jamie held it out to her.

"Oh. I thought you were going to carry it."

"I don't think I can carry them all in one hand." Jamie was caught between wanting to do whatever Megan asked of him and wanting to hold her hand. Now he feared he had pissed her off.

Megan appeared confused.

"Never mind," said Jamie. "I'll carry them."

"Oh, I see. You want to hold my hand." Megan took her bag in one hand and Jamie's hand in the other. "Why didn't you just say so?"

"I can carry your bag if you'd rather."

"It's okay. You can have an opinion. You can even disagree with me. Some of the time."

Megan laughed and Jamie joined her, but he wasn't so sure about disagreeing with her. Megan seemed like a firefly that he had caught between his cupped hands. Its yellow light glowed where his palms met, so he knew it was there, but if he opened his hands to look closely, it would fly away.

~o~O~o~

Megan slid out of the Stewart’s car and stepped around to the trunk, which Mrs. Stewart popped from inside the car. Jamie followed her.

"I'll get it for you." Jamie reached in among the bags to pull out the one belonging to Megan.

Megan walked toward the front door, her sandals clicking on the sidewalk. Jamie trailed a half-step behind, carrying her bag.

"Thanks for coming," said Jamie. "It would have been a dull day without you."

"I don't think it would have been dull, but definitely not as much fun. I'm glad I could be there to help you out. You really will look great in your new clothes."

"I'll take your word for it." Jamie handed her the shopping bag as they stood facing each other.

Megan waited. She pursed her lips, hoping Jamie would take the hint. Initially she had found his shyness cute and sweet, but it was starting to grow old. What did she have to do to convince him to take some initiative? Did he think she would reject him?

Jamie leaned in to kiss her. It was not a passionate kiss. What could she expect with Jamie's family watching? But, she could feel some passion behind it. One of his hands rested on her hip. Progress at least.

"That was nice," said Megan.

"I'll get better," said Jamie. "Promise."

"I'm sure you will. We'll practice."

Jamie's face flushed. Megan laughed. It was so easy to make him blush.

"Good luck at work tomorrow and don't forget to call me about our date plans. I can't hold my calendar for you forever you know."

"Somebody else has asked you out?"

"No, silly. I'm just teasing. But call soon."

After their final goodbyes, Megan headed inside. She slipped off her wedge sandals and walked through the house in her stocking feet in search of her mother. The chatter of baseball announcers wafted from the family room along with the scent of nacho chips and cheese. Megan detoured into the family room where her father relaxed in a recliner with his plate of snacks in his lap.

"Hey, dad. How was the golf?"

"Megan. Not bad. Beat my handicap and won fifty bucks off Clark."

"Didn't mom tell you to stop gambling?"

"It's boring as hell otherwise. How was your shopping. Buy something fun?"

"Just some new jammies."

"Have a seat. I got plenty of chips. Might be some guacamole in the fridge."

"I need to talk to mom."

"Try the garden."

Megan walked to the back of the house and out onto the deck. The afternoon sun had warmed the red-stained planks. She felt the heat through her feet. Her mother was mulching and weeding flowers around the edge of the deck. Megan leaned over the rail.

"I'm back. Well before dinner."

"I see. I'm about done here. Did you have a nice time with ... with Jamie and his family?"

Was she about to say boyfriend? Megan decided not to push it. "We had a great time. His grandmother was very interested to meet me. We had fun shopping too. I bought a few more cami sleep sets."

"That's nice. Did Jamie buy a dress?"

"No! He bought some nicer shorts to wear to work."

"Gardening always encourages me to think, you know." Her mother looked up at Megan. "I'm sorry I've been so negative about Jamie. I'm certain he's very nice. Always seemed rather shy as far as I could tell, but maybe he's different when you get to know him."

"He's very sweet and he's not as shy as you think. In fact, he asked me out on a date."

"Really? What are you two doing?"

Megan laughed. "It was so cute. He didn't have any plans yet. He's going to call me later."

"Oh, dear. If you wrap that boy any more tightly around your finger, you're going to break him."

"I'm hoping some time with me will improve his confidence. It takes a lot of guts for him to wear pantyhose openly. You know he asked his mother to buy him some more today." Megan pressed her lips together to stopper the flow of words. She hadn't intended to tell her mother about that part.

"And did she?"

"Yes, I helped him pick out some patterned tights."

Megan's mother smirked. "I'm certain he'll enjoy those."

"Is Melissa still sick?"

"Yes, poor thing has been in bed all day. Will you go up and check on her? I need to wash up."

Megan snatched her shopping bag from the entry hall on her way upstairs. The talk with her mother had taken an unexpected turn. Maybe it was time for her parents to meet Jamie. Invite him to dinner next Sunday? Her mother was right about the poor boy being wrapped around her finger. She liked being in control, but sometimes she didn't. Her mind flashed to Josh. He made her gasp and her heart race when he touched her, or more like grabbed her. She felt a little frightened when she was around Josh but in a good way. Jamie just needed more confidence.

Megan found Melissa sitting on the edge of her bed with her feet propped on a chair. Her younger sister was painting her toenails robin egg blue. Melissa didn't look up from her task.

"Mom says you've been sick all day."

"So?"

"You're not fooling me."

"I wasn't trying to fool you."

"Should I report you're feeling better, dying, or about the same?"

"Hmm. Tell her I'm feeling better. Being sick is boring." She noticed the shopping bag at Megan's side. "Did you have fun shopping with sissy-hose Jamie?"

"Calling people names? You are so juvenile."

"I call 'em like I see 'em."

"I treat your friends with respect. I expect the same from you. In fact, I'm going to invite Jamie over to have dinner with us."

"No way. Mom will never agree."

"We'll see. And that shade of blue. It looks terrible on you." Megan turned before Melissa could stick out her tongue.

~o~O~o~

"How about tuna sandwiches?" said Jamie's mother. "There's tuna in the cupboard and some shredded cheese in the fridge. Think you two could whip those up? I don't feel like cooking anything."

"Sure, Mom." Julie and Jamie spoke in unison as they followed their mother into the house carrying their respective shopping bags.

The three of them removed their shoes inside the door. Jamie studied the Mary-Janes on the floor and had to admit they weren't so bad to wear. He really hadn't noticed them once he got busy talking with Megan. And no one else seemed to take note of them either. His mother reclined on the couch with her eyes closed as if she were about to fall asleep. "Let me know when the sandwiches are ready."

Jamie followed Julie up the stairs. He emptied the shopping bags on his bed. His attention moved first to the pantyhose and then the tights. Picking up a package, he imagined his legs as those of the model and then turned over the package to read the back. He wondered where he would wear the tights. Maybe on his date with Megan since she had picked them out. Thinking of Megan diverted his attention to the cami sets. His fingers slid across the slippery material. Why do girls get to wear all of this stuff, but boys don't? It didn't seem fair, but he was going to wear them. These were really his clothes. He was finding it hard to wrap his head around the idea. "One small step for man," he thought. "One--"

"Hey, are you going to help or sit around-- Wow, what a spread." Julie stepped into his room.

"I'm ready." Jamie stood up. "I might have to give some old clothes away to make room."

"Mom never bought me that many new clothes all at once. It's not even your birthday."

"You got some shoes."

"Not without some controversy. Come on. I'm hungry."

Jamie followed Julie down the stairs. She had removed her dress and replaced it with a loose-fitting top and shorts. She had left her pantyhose on. Did she usually do that? Was that in solidarity with him? He hadn't gotten around to thinking about changing his clothes.

His mother was asleep, curled up on her side. Jamie dawdled as he passed the couch. His mother's dress had ridden up exposing her legs in black nylon up to mid-thigh. The image reminded Jamie of how his mother had caught him wearing her pantyhose only a few weeks ago.

As he entered the kitchen, Julie tossed a yellow floral-patterned apron at him. She had already donned the plain gray one, the one he usually wore.

"You're wearing my apron."

"I got here first," said Julie. The tuna, cheese, and mayonnaise were already on the counter. "How about you mix up the tuna and I find something to go with it?"

"Aye, aye, captain."

"Did you talk to Megan about anything interesting?"

"I talked to her. I'm not a total doofus."

"And? Don't make me pry it out of you."

"I asked her out."

"Wonderful! I knew you could do it if I kicked your bum hard enough. So where are you taking her?"

"I don't know."

Julie bent over laughing. "You asked her out with no plans?"

"I was hoping you and mom could help me. It's not that funny."

"I'm sorry. It is that funny. We'll talk about it over dinner."

Jamie turned to fixing the tuna while Julie scoured the kitchen for something to complement the sandwiches. She failed to stifle small bouts of laughter.

"Mom. Mom." Jamie shook his mother's shoulder.

She stretched her arms and smiled at him. "That yellow apron is a good color for you."

"It's a bit too flowery."

"I suppose so, but a yellow blouse might look adorable on you."

Once they were seated, Julie wasted no time in spilling the news.

"Jamie has a date with his girlfriend."

"Oh really. Did you ask her today?"

Jamie knew there was no reason to feel embarrassed, but he still felt the warmth as his face flushed. "While we were in Willards and you were yelling at Julie about her shoes."

Julie kicked his leg but not enough that their mother would notice. "And he has no plans."

"I was hoping you and Julie could help me figure something out."

"And what to wear," said his mother.

Jamie hadn't given a thought to that topic, except for the tights.

"Well," said his mother. "Do you have any ideas or are you leaving it completely up to us?"

"Uhm... well...."

"You should do something at the mall," said Julie. "That way you have options. You can go to a movie, get something to eat, or just walk around and talk. Or all of them."

"That's a good suggestion. Kind of a one-stop solution." His mother turned to him. "What do you think, Jamie?"

"Won't the mall seem kind of lame?"

Julie laughed. "You're mostly looking for a chance to talk to her. Hang out with her. Save the limo-ride and five-star meal for prom."

"I think Julie's right. I'm not driving you around all night so pick one place. If you want to spend a long time with her, the mall is probably your best choice."

"And there will be festivals you can take her to this summer for something different."

"Okay. Should I let her pick the movie?"

"Or pick one when you get there. Make it a surprise for both of you."

"But don't drag her to some sci-fi or action film. I don't think Megan's that kind of girl," said his mother.

"Boys are always doing that," said Julie. "So stupid. Girls are not impressed."

"Now, what should you wear?" His mother tapped her lips. "How about those shorts with the gold buttons that Megan picked out for you? And a white blouse. Too bad we didn't pick any blue pantyhose to go with them. I'll pick up some for you at lunch tomorrow."

"Every time I turn my head Jamie is getting more clothes," said Julie.

"I'll get some for you too," said his mother. "Megan will be so pleased you're wearing the shorts she picked for you."

"Can't go wrong there," said Julie.

"Well, I guess we've figured everything out," said his mother. "What do you think?"

Jamie felt like his head was spinning. His mother and sister had made all the decisions for him. Where was the discussion? Maybe they were right about everything.

"Okay," Jamie said. "I guess I should call Megan."

"After you two clean up the kitchen and dishes. I'm going to relax with a book and try to forget about all the money we spent today."

~o~O~o~

Megan pulled up the shorts of her burgundy cami set over her beige pantyhose and then stretched out on the sheets of her bed. The cool, slippery feel of the material against her skin was so refreshing. She had changed her sheets just to make the experience more luxuriating. And then there was the new sensation of her nylons tugging across her legs as she moved them against the sheets. She had never slept in pantyhose before. The notion had never crossed her mind. She should have asked Jamie what it would feel like. It was so odd to imagine that a boy she knew had experienced something feminine before she had. However, the way Jamie (with a firm push from his mother and her, she had to grin at that) was busting through gender boundaries, maybe wearing pantyhose to bed or even wearing pantyhose shouldn't be considered exclusively feminine?

She rolled onto her stomach and moved her legs from side to side, relishing the subtle pull of the nylon. Snaking a hand beneath her breast, she caressed a nipple with the fabric of the cami. Her other hand found its way between her legs.

A phone chattered but she barely registered the sound through her closed door and activities.

"Megan! Megan! Telephone."

Her mother's shout shocked Megan out of her pleasurable dream. She sat up the edge of her bed feeling both annoyed and somewhat guilty. The faceless boy in her fantasy had resembled Josh a lot, lot more than it had resembled Jamie.

"Megan!"

"Coming!" Megan slipped on her yellow robe hanging on the back of the door and stepped out into the hallway. "I'll take it up here, mom."

There were two extensions upstairs: one in her parent's bedroom that she could never use and the one in the so-called library--a converted bedroom with no bed, two walls of bookcases, a small writing desk, and two stuffed chairs. She picked up the phone in the library. Taking the call upstairs avoided worry about her sister listening in.

"Got it, mom." The clatter of her mother hanging up followed. "Hello?" She had a strong suspicion the caller was Jamie. His mother and sister had doubtlessly helped him work out the details of their date.

"Hey, Megan. It's Josh. Were you asleep or something?"

Megan's breath caught in her throat. Not Jamie. Had she summoned Josh like some incubus?

"Megan? You there?"

"Yes, I'm sorry. A ditzy moment there, I guess." Megan giggled. "I was surprised it was you."

"Who were you expecting? My rival?"

"I was expecting one of my friends."

"Uh-huh. Well, some of the guys are organizing a party for Saturday at the reservoir. I thought of you."

She suspected he was thinking of her in a bikini.

"Well, ummm, Saturday? I'm already committed to something with a friend this week, and I don't know what day it will be."

"Tell your friend Saturday is out. I got there first."

"That wouldn't be very nice."

"All's fair."

"Maybe I can call you back and let you know?"

"You're missing out on fun in the sun. The water. The beach. There'll be plenty of food. Beach volleyball."

"Thanks for the offer but I can't say one way or the other yet."

"Bring your friend along too. I don't care."

Megan stifled a laugh as she imagined Jamie hanging out with Josh and all his jock friends. The poor boy would be mortified.

"I don't think my friend would enjoy that. Not much of an outdoorsy person."

"Who is this friend anyway? Sounds kind of lame."

"It's not someone you know."

"Whatever. Tell you what. I'll call you back Tuesday night. If your friend hasn't made plans by then, you're coming with me on Saturday. Deal? Sounds fair to me."

"Okay. I'll talk to you Tuesday." Megan was relieved to finally find a way out of the conversation, or did she?

"Tell your friend Josh said hi."

After their goodbyes, Megan absently dropped the handset into its cradle. What had happened? Did she just agree to a date with Josh for Saturday? He wouldn't take no for an answer. Did she want to go on Saturday? A day at the beach did sound fun. Maybe some of her friends were already planning to go or would be soon.

Megan headed back to her bedroom in a daze. Her nylon-clad legs swished as she walked.

~o~O~o~

Sitting on the edge of his bed, Jamie slipped on a pair of Sheer Energy suntan sheer-to-waist pantyhose. After pulling them up and adjusting the waistband, he sat back down and rubbed his legs together. He enjoyed the swishing sound of nylon against nylon as he admired his clean-shaven legs in nylon. He had been wearing pantyhose for so long now that he found his legs looked and felt strange whenever he wasn't wearing hose.

Taking a deep breath, he turned toward the pile of purplish material and readied himself to cross a new frontier. If not for Megan promising to wear the same outfit to bed tonight, he would have chickened out and donned his usual sleep shirt. His mother would start pressuring him after a few days if he didn't wear them on his own.

He fumbled with the top to find the tag at the back. The material was so silky and light, almost insubstantial. The cami settled down over his torso on its own, sliding over his skin like mercury over glass. The straps were thinner than any top he had ever worn. His shoulders twitched as the fabric tickled. He stepped into the tap pants and settled them over his hips. The bottom of the cami barely reached the top of the shorts. The panty of his pantyhose extended a hands width above his bellybutton so when he moved around or stretched, the cami would ride up to expose the pantyhose panty.

He took a few steps around his room. Women had been keeping secrets from men. These were the most comfortable pajamas he had ever worn. So lightweight that he felt like he was wearing nothing. His upper body was wrapped in cool slippery silkiness.

So much did he want to see Megan in this outfit. Did women even appreciate how wonderful this material felt? Megan probably wouldn't wear a bra with it. The idea sent his body to stirring and straining against the gusset of his pantyhose. If only he and Megan could have a sleepover. We'll keep our pantyhose on. He rubbed his hands over the material, wondering if anyone made sheets out of his stuff.

A knock at the door shattered his wild reveries.

"You decent?" The voice belonged to Julie.

In something so skimpy he wasn't certain how to answer, but if one considered the pantyhose, he was covered from chest to toes.

“Yes, you can come in.”

Julie closed the door as she entered, which was unusual and cued Jamie in that something was up. Julie hadn't changed out of her clothes from dinner.

"Wow. Aren't you all sexy and ready for bed?"

"Ha ha. It is super comfortable though. I'm surprised."

"Really?" Julie perched on the end of his bed. Jamie sat beside her.

"Is something wrong?"

"Well. You know, if you were the old Jamie, the pre-pantyhose Jamie, I would never have considered confiding in you. But you're different now. I feel like we've grown closer. A bit more like sisters, maybe? Do you feel it?"

"Uh. You think I'm becoming a girl?"

"No, silly. It's like we're closer. Like sisters are."

"Megan has a sister and they're not very close at all. The opposite. How would you know anyway? You don't have a sister."

Julie rolled her eyes. "Never mind. I guess you're just becoming more mature."

"That's inevitable."

Julie laughed. "It's not. It's so far from inevitable. Quite the opposite. Trust me. Anyway, if I tell you something, will you promise not to tell mom? Not until I'm ready?"

Their mother strove to foster an environment of open communication with her children. Jamie knew part of his mother's disappointment with the initial pantyhose incident had been that Jamie was keeping secrets from her. Wild thoughts ran through Jamie's mind: Julie got a tattoo; Julie had been arrested; Julie was on drugs; Julie was pregnant. He didn't want to know any of these things.

"Well, can I trust you?"

"Sure, but why don't you just tell mom?"

"I'm not ready. And I need to talk to somebody about this besides Sam. And I might need your help."

Jamie cringed. Keeping secrets plus aiding and abetting. This was going down the tubes fast. His curiosity was ramping up as well.

"Okay," he said slowly. "But I don't want to end up grounded for ... years."

"You won't. I promise. If anything hits the fan, it's going to be all over me."

He nodded.

"So, you know the shoe store Sam and I went to today?"

Jamie nodded. Visions of the pair shoplifting shoes filled his mind.

"There's this guy that works there. Aaron. He's really cool. And he likes me. We've been taking lunches together several times a week."

"Wait. This is about some guy you like?"

"If you want to put it that way but I don't just like him. We've got real potential for a relationship. The problem is: he's older. He's finished two years of college."

"You can't go out with someone that old. Mom won't let you."

"That's just it. And keep your voice down. He's a great guy. But I know mom won't give him a chance. I have to figure out a way for mom to meet him and see how wonderful he is before she knows about us."

"Take her to buy some shoes."

"It needs to be a social setting. Like a party or dinner."

Jamie shrugged.

"Problem is he asked me to go with him to a party on Saturday afternoon. I may need you to help cover with mom."

"Where's the party?"

"The less you know, the less you have to lie."

"And I thought my life was complicated."

"I can trust you, right? You won't tell mom and you'll help?"

Jamie nodded. A tattoo would have been easier.

"That cami looks good on you. I think purple's your color."

"You have to be extra super nice to me from now on."

"I've always got your back. Didn't I help with your date? Now you can help with mine."

The mention of his date with Megan got him thinking. "Should I have called Megan tonight?"

"Well, you did kind of wuss out, but there are positives to making her wait. Suspense builds anticipation." She squeezed his knee. "She'll be excited to hear from you tomorrow. Just don’t put it off any longer." She rose and headed for the door then stopped with her hand on the knob. "Goodnight, sis."

Jamie lunged for a pillow at the other end of his bed. His cami pulled up above his bellybutton, exposing much of the panty of his pantyhose. His throw came too late. The pillow thumped against a closing door.

Jamie's grandmother pulled into the Fabric Barn parking lot. Jamie looked down at his outfit: a short-sleeved white blouse, black and white tweed shorts, black pantyhose, and black Mary Janes. The pantyhose were control top and high-waisted. The waistband stopped a couple inches above his belly button, giving most of his abdomen a gentle hug, which he thought was a wonderful feeling.

With some trepidation, he wondered what his reception would be. His mother, Julie, and grandmother all said he looked very smart and professional. He figured Lucelle and Margaret would be kind but Kelli was a different matter and he found himself hoping, more than he would have expected, for Tabitha's approval as well.

A banner hanging from the awning that stretched across the front of the store announced the annual sidewalk sale during the coming week.

When Jamie and his grandmother met on the sidewalk, his grandmother reached out and took Jamie's hand. Jamie stiffened.

"Felt a bit unsteady there for a moment," she said.

A sense of shame raced through Jamie. He had almost uttered a protest, claiming he didn't need someone to hold his hand. He returned her grip. "Are you okay?"

"Oh, yes. Just a touch of dizziness. Price of getting old. Let's see if Lucelle will allow me to do some shopping before the store opens."

Still holding hands, the pair stepped up to the door, which Lucelle was unlocking.

"Morning, Emma. And Jamie, aren't you looking sharp today." Lucelle eyed him up and down. "Your new look suits you. Did you pick out your clothes this morning?"

"My mother helped me."

"I believe he picked out the pantyhose." His grandmother winked at Jamie. "He's come to prefer control tops."

Lucelle grinned. "Well, good boy. That's very sensible."

"Mind if I do a bit of shopping before you officially open?"

"Not at all," said Lucelle. "Jamie, put your apron on and then help your grandmother with her shopping."

On his way to get his apron, Jamie walked past Margaret, who was prepping the registers.

"Nice outfit. Is this going to be your new look or do you have plans for after work?" said Margaret.

"Thanks. My mother said I should have some nicer work clothes."

"Good for you."

He didn't see Kelli or Tabitha in the back or out front. With his apron on and name tag on display, Jamie grabbed a handheld basket and joined his grandmother who was chatting with Lucelle.

"I was telling Emma that we could use you every day this week with all the prep work for the sale. Think you can handle the extra work?"

"Sure."

"And could you work all full days during the sale. We'll be crazy busy."

"Okay. Unless my grandmother needs me."

"Your mother can pick up next week on her way home from work," said his grandmother.

"That's settled then." Lucelle headed to the back of the store.

Jamie's grandmother again took his hand. There was a hint of unsteadiness in her grip. Jamie wondered if he should be concerned and maybe tell his mother. His grandmother walked a half step ahead of him, and to anyone watching, it appeared she was leading him by the hand around the store.

"Are you sure you'll be okay without me?"

She assured him she would be fine.

Kelli arrived as Jamie and his grandmother approached the register. His grandmother had picked out an assortment of thread, buttons, elastic, and zippers. He couldn't fathom why she had asked his opinion on the style and color of the buttons and the color of the thread.

Kelli looked him up and down as she passed them on her way to the back. "Good morning, Jamie." The girl did nothing to hide her smirk. "How's our favorite boyette today?"

"Cool it, Kelli." Margaret's stern tone put a stop to any more teasing.

Jamie carried the bag with his grandmother's purchases as he helped her out to her car.

"Did that girl call you a boyette?"

"Yes. That's Kelli. She's not very nice. She teases me a lot."

She smiled and shook her head. "Kids will be kids. Well, don't let it bother you too much. She's just jealous of how bold you are with your clothes."

Jamie didn't think that was the case but he nodded in agreement. "You're probably right," he added.

"I'll be back to pick you up this afternoon. I might need your help to pick out some fabric."

Jamie said goodbye, feeling confused as to why she would need his help. When he turned around, he came face to face with Tabitha.

"Morning, Jamie." Tabitha looked him up and down. "Wow, you went all out with new clothes."

"Morning. It was my mom's idea for me to dress nicer for work. Do you think I look okay?"

"Oh yeah. It all goes together really well. Did your mom help you pick your clothes this morning?"

Jamie nodded. "She says I need help coordinating." He realized how stupid he sounded. My mother doesn’t have to coordinate my clothes. "But I picked out my pantyhose."

Tabitha smiled and suppressed a giggle. Jamie realized bragging about picking out his own pantyhose sounded even worse. And was it even true? His mother had suggested black but left the choice up to him.

"You look great too," he said, hoping to salvage the conversation.

"Oh, thanks. I've had this dress for what, three years I think, but it's really comfortable." Tabitha held up her arms and twirled. The loose-fitting, lime green dress came to her knees. The sleeves were three-quarters length, and a wide black belt gave shape to her waist. Beige pantyhose encased her legs.

Jamie felt tongue-tied and confused. He was comparing clothes with a girl. Did guys ever do that? Was he starting to act like a girl?

"Was that your grandmother?" said Tabitha.

"Yeah, I helped her out with her shopping."

"That was sweet. Well, we should get inside and clock in before I'm late."

Jamie followed her through the door and noted how Tabitha's dress, despite being loose, neatly hugged her bum.

"Oh, and a word to the wise," said Tabitha. "Be careful not to snag your hose. Snags and runs show up worse in black."

"Thanks. I'll keep that in mind."

Jamie spent the next couple hours unpacking boxes of merchandise for the sale. He took Tabitha's advice to heart and tried to be as careful as possible, but the edge of a hard-plastic container nicked his thigh. His pantyhose were thick enough not to run, but a short black line marked the location of the snag.

"Hey," called Kelli. "How's our favorite boyette?"

"Fine. Do you need something?" He decided the best path was to ignore the ‘boyette’ jibes.

"There's a crap load of fabric to be put back. Come on. Chop-chop. You can't hide back here in your girly clothes all day."

Jamie closed the top of the box he had just opened. "I'm not hiding. I'm working."

"Uh-huh. I can't wait to see what the customers make of you today."

Jamie slid past Kelli without responding and moved quickly to get away from her caustic tongue. He found the fabric bins beside the cutting table overflowing. After filing a cart with bolts of flannel, he set to work. Despite Kelli's warning that he would attract attention, Jamie didn't notice anyone staring at him. The store was crowded and he was mostly hidden behind a cart filled with bolts of fabric.

On his way back to the cutting table, Jamie passed Tabitha who was returning order to the thread display.

"You were right." Jamie pointed to the black line on his thigh where his hose snagged.

"Told you. With suntan or nude you wouldn't even notice that. Black is the worst for it. That's why I only wear black when the outfit or occasion demands it."

"I was trying extra hard to be careful."

"One little misstep is all it takes. At least you didn't ladder them. But those look thicker than the super thin nylons. More durable."

"These are light support and thirty to forty denier."

Tabitha grinned broadly. "Wow, you do know your pantyhose. Control top, regular panty, or sheer to waist?"

"Uhm. Control top." He wondered if she was making fun of him.

"Good choice. They stay up better." Tabitha laughed and punched Jamie in the shoulder. "I'm just teasing you. It's not often I get to talk about pantyhose with a cute guy. And one so knowledgeable."

"I thought maybe you were making fun of me."

"No way. I'm not like Kelli," she whispered. "I think it's great the way you dress. It takes guts to be yourself when being authentic goes against the grain."

"Thanks."

"You're welcome. One more question before Lucelle finds us gabbing. Do you carry a spare pair? I always keep an extra pair of hose in my purse."

"No. I don't have anything to carry them in."

"How do guys get along without purses? Mine is stuffed. Well, you should invest in some sort of bag to bring along a spare pair. You'll be glad you did one of these days."

Jamie told her he would consider it and then headed back to the cutting table to load up his cart. Talking to Tabitha gave him a warm, contented feeling. Her kind spirit balanced out Kelli's mean spirit. As he was putting back the last bolt in his cart, a woman spoke behind him.

"Miss? Miss? Do you work here?"

Jamie turned to see who the woman was addressing and found her staring directly at him.

"Oh." The woman's eyes and mouth matched the word she had just said. Her gaze traveled up and down Jamie's form. Jamie guessed she was about his mother's age and pretty. "I'm sorry. I thought."

"Can I help you?"

"Um, yes. I'm looking for zippers."

"I know where those are. Let me show you." Jamie led the woman to a display of zippers in various lengths, styles, and colors.

"Thank you. I think I've looked everywhere but here."

"No problem. Let me know if you need help with anything else."

"Do you mind if I ask you a personal question?"

Here comes the question about pantyhose, thought Jamie. "No."

"Are you transgender? I was so certain you were a girl when I saw you from behind."

"No." He wondered how much of his story he should tell. It wasn't any of her business. "I like to wear pantyhose, and my mother thought I should wear some nicer clothes for work, and my girlfriend agreed." He figured that last phrase would end the discussion, but he was wrong.

"Really? How interesting. Well give my compliments to your mother and girlfriend. They've done a wonderful job dressing you. You look very smart."

"Thanks."

"I wonder." The woman's eyes narrowed as she stared intently at his face. "Have you ever considered some light makeup? A hint of eye shadow, liner, and mascara would highlight those beautiful eyes. And a little lip gloss would embolden your lips just a touch. You would be amazed how much difference it would make."

Jamie noticed that the woman herself was wearing makeup that had been so expertly applied that he hadn't noticed it before.

"I don't really want to look like a girl." He realized that sounded a bit ridiculous considering how he was dressed.

"Oh, you wouldn't. The makeup would just bring out your best features. As I tell everyone, makeup isn't just for girls. My name is Abby, by the way." She held out her hand and looked at his name tag. "And you are Jamie."

Jamie shook her hand. "Nice to meet you. I should get back to work unless you need to find something else."

"Oh, yes. I'm sorry to keep you. I sell Avon, you see, so I'm always thinking makeup."

Jamie left her perusing the zippers. He refilled his cart with bolts and headed back to the fabric aisles. A few minutes later, he heard Abby's voice behind him.

"There you are, Jamie. You're almost as hard to find as the zippers."

"Just have to know where to look."

"Here's my business card in case you change your mind about makeup. You should talk to your mother and girlfriend about it." She handed Jamie a card with Avon printed boldly across the top along with Abby's contact information. "If you call, I can come to your home and give you a free mini-makeover and lessons on how to apply your makeup. And you can always contact me with questions. I just love to talk makeup."

"Okay." Jamie glanced at the card and then slipped it in the pocket of his apron.

"Now, let me see." She held three bottles of lip gloss and seemed to be comparing them to his lips. "Yes, this one will match perfectly." She selected one and dropped the other two in her purse. "Now this is a free sample for you to keep. Let me show you what it will do for you."

Jamie had seen his sister applying gloss and knew exactly what Abby was going to do. "Oh, no. You don't need to."

"Yes, I do or I wouldn't be an award-winning Avon lady. Just try a few brushes. Believe me, and I know my makeup. It's so subtle that no one will know you're wearing it, but everyone will know how much better you look."

Abby came at him with the applicator like a special-ops soldier on a mission. Jamie decided the fastest way to get rid of her was to give in. She made a few brushes across his lips. It felt like lip balm, maybe a bit oilier.

"There. That's perfect. Oh, my goodness. Wait until your girlfriend gets a look at you." She screwed the bottle closed and handed it to Jamie. "That's yours to keep. Free of charge. A gift from Abby the Avon lady. Now let me show you how good it looks." She dug in her purse.

Jamie dropped the lip gloss into his apron pocket along with Abby's business card. Abby pulled a compact from her purse and held the mirror in front of Jamie.

"What do you think?"

Jamie noticed that his lips looked softer and fuller and stood out a bit more, but it wasn't like their color had changed. They just looked better.

"They look different but better, I guess."

"You guess? Your lips look fabulous. Now keep it on for the rest of the day. Next time you see me, you can tell me what your mother and girlfriend had to say. Alright? Deal?"

"Sure."

"Wonderful. Well it was a pleasure to meet you, Jamie. Call me for an appointment. Bye."

He watched her leave with a bounce in her step.

"Who was that?"

Jamie turned to Tabitha. "Oh, just a happy customer. I helped her find the zippers." He felt Tabitha staring at his lips. "Did you hear what she was saying?"

"Some of it. I didn't mean to eavesdrop but I was only a few feet away. She's right, you know. That lip gloss really suits you."

"You can tell I'm wearing it?"

"Not really, but it makes your lips look great."

"Do you want her card?"

"Oh, no. My mother already knows someone who sells Avon." Tabitha grinned. "You look very kissable."

"Oh." He guessed that was a good thing. He knew he shouldn't feel all warm inside from Tabitha saying he was kissable, but he did.

Kelli came around the corner behind Tabitha. "Hey, Jamie. Quit gabbing. The bins are filling up, you know."

Tabitha rolled her eyes. Jamie resumed shelving fabric, but not before noticing Kelli give his lips an extra, long stare.

Jamie's grandmother arrived a few minutes after the end of his shift. Jamie was waiting near the door. He had placed the lip gloss and business card from Abby the Avon Lady in the small pocket of his shorts. His fingers rubbed over the bulge of the lip gloss. How, he wondered, did women not lose everything with such shallow pockets? Then he remembered Tabitha's talk about carrying a purse. He met his grandmother at the door, hoping she did not intend more shopping, but he was disappointed.

"I need your opinion on some colors," his grandmother said.

"Really? What are you making?"

"Oh, I don't know." She smiled. "Maybe some curtains or a table cloth. Since you're around so often, I thought you might want some input."

At the word ‘curtains’, Jamie lost all interest and figured he was in for an hour of going through the motions of offering his indifferent opinion. "Sure, I'll help."

"Hello, Emma. Come to take away a hard-working employee?" Lucelle patted Jamie on the shoulder. She studied his face for a moment longer than normal.

"He's going to help pick out a bit of fabric first, then he's coming home to help me clean out a hall closet."

"Sounds like he'll be working." Lucelle again studied Jamie's face.

He felt certain she had noticed the lip gloss. That Avon woman was insane if she thought no one would notice.

"Say, Jamie, are you wearing lip gloss?" said Lucelle.

"He is," said his grandmother. "Now that you mention it."

"An Avon lady was in earlier and gave me a sample."

Lucelle laughed. "You mean Abby? She's always selling or looking for a new customer."

"Yeah, Abby the Avon lady. She gave me her card." Jamie removed the card and lip gloss from his pocket.

"That gloss suits you. He should wear it every day. What do you think, Emma?"

"I believe you're right. It does look good on him. I always thought he had a pretty mouth."

Jamie wondered if he wanted his mouth to look pretty. Is that how Megan would describe him?

"You should call, Abby," said Lucelle. "She'll give you a good deal on your cosmetics."

"Oh, well. Maybe my mother or Julie--"

"But you're going to need a purse to carry your makeup around. Those pockets are just for show." Lucelle grinned.

"We'll see what we can find," said his grandmother.

"Well, I won't stop you from shopping. And don't forget your employee discount, Jamie."

As Jamie had feared, they spent almost an hour sorting through fabric and waiting for it to be cut. His grandmother asked him which colors he liked and which colors Julie liked. Kelli checked them out and didn't miss the opportunity to tell him how great his lip gloss looked. They left with four cuts of fabric: purples for Jamie and yellows for Julie. He wondered why his grandmother talked about curtains being for him or Julie. It didn't seem like enough fabric for curtains either. He shrugged and forgot about it, glad the shopping ordeal was done.

He spent the rest of the afternoon helping his grandmother empty and sort the contents of a hall closet. She quizzed him on his time at work and how he was getting on with his coworkers. He also told her about his planned date with Megan. His grandmother told him that Megan was a keeper, that even if she didn't become a serious girlfriend, she would be a wonderful long-term friend. He wanted to argue that Megan was already his girlfriend, but decided to leave it. He figured his grandmother had misunderstood something.

Jamie kicked off his fuzzy slippers and stretched out on the living room couch when they were done. He had been working all day, moving and sorting. He admired his legs clad in black nylon. The pantyhose did go really well with the shorts. What would happen at the end of the summer, he wondered. He couldn't imagine not wearing pantyhose.

"There you are. Tired from a long day?"

Jamie sat up on the couch. "It's been a long day of shifting and sorting."

"You were a great help this afternoon. Look what I found!" His grandmother held out a small black purse by its thin strap. A silver clasp held it closed. Jamie thought it looked similar to purses he had seen many young girls carrying.

"A purse?"

"Yes. This belonged to your mother when she was a teenager. I'm surprised it still looks almost as good as new. I thing she carried it to church and formal events. I thought you might like to have it since it appears you're in need of one. I'm sure your mother will be thrilled if you use it as your first purse."

Jamie didn't want a purse. Wearing pantyhose was wonderful but carrying a purse might be a step too far. What would Megan say? But, he didn't want to hurt his grandmother's feelings. "Thanks. I'll ask mom if it's okay if I use it." He took the purse and placed it on his lap.

"That will be a lot easier to carry about that your backpack."

But it certainly won't hold as much, he thought.

"And I put your lip gloss in it and a makeup mirror. It's a bit beat up with some scratches but it still does the job."

"Thanks." It was definitely more than he wanted.

"You should freshen up your lip gloss before your mother arrives. Go on, try it out."

Jamie didn't want to argue. His grandmother was only trying to be nice. The mirror fit easily in his palm. He had seen his mother and Julie applying lipstick and gloss often enough to have some notion of what he was doing. He touched up his lips with a small amount, and noticed his lips looked redder, fuller, and wetter when he was done.

"How's that?"

"Wonderful. We're so happy to see you trying new ... experiences ... with enthusiasm."

Jamie met his mother at the door. His lips were wet with gloss and he was carrying his backpack and new purse. His grandmother told his mother all about Abby the Avon lady and giving Jamie her old purse.

"Abby was right, Jamie. That gloss does show off your lips to great effect. And why didn't you tell me you wanted a purse? We could have bought one at the mall. I'm sure Megan would have helped you pick one out. But it's wonderful if you want to have mine."

Jamie smiled and nodded. He was glad to be making his mother so happy, but he also felt confused. How did they go from Lucelle suggesting he carry a purse to him wanting a purse?

~o~O~o~

When Jamie opened the passenger door of his mother's car, he found a paper bag in the seat.

"That's for you," his mother said. "For your date with Megan."

Jamie removed a package of light blue pantyhose, 40 denier, with a control top. "I wonder what Megan will make of me wearing blue pantyhose?"

"She'll think you look lovely. They should go well with the dark blue shorts Megan picked out for you."

"Thanks, Mom."

"You're welcome. What did everyone make of your new clothes?"

"Lucelle said I looked sharp and Tabitha and Margaret said I looked good. Kelli called me a boyette again."

"I wouldn't worry about Kelli. She'll get tired of teasing you."

"I know, but is she accurate? I mean.... I don't know. I'm not wearing a stitch of boy's clothing."

"Do you like what you're wearing? Put what others are saying out of your mind. Do you like the clothes?"

Jamie considered how he felt about the new clothes after wearing them for a whole day. He loved the pantyhose and the other pieces came together to make an outfit, a look. Coordination wasn't something he had thought much about before.

"Yes," he said tentatively. "They give me a look, I think. Not something I ever thought much about before."

His mother squeezed his knee. "I'm proud of you, Jamie. You're becoming your own person. And there's nothing wrong with being a boyette."

His mother laughed and Jamie joined in.

When Jamie arrived home, he put his shoes in the hall closet and ran upstairs to his room. He dropped his backpack in a chair and tossed his new pantyhose and his new purse--his purse and his pantyhose, his life was certainly changing--on the bed. After stripping out of his clothes, he stood in his room in just his pantyhose. He rubbed his thighs together and considered how nice it much be for girls to rub their nylon-clad legs together while wearing a dress. He could rub his knees and ankles together but it wasn't quite the same in shorts. He didn't ever want to stop wearing pantyhose. His mother was right. Nylons were transforming him into a stronger person.

He considered trying on the blue pantyhose but decided to keep those new for his date with Megan. There was no reason to be nervous, but he couldn't stop the tremble he felt whenever he thought about calling her. She wasn't going to say no, but shyness kept pulling him back to the safe cave of hiding. For no reason other than putting it off, he decided to call Megan after dinner. He wouldn't feel rushed then and they would have more time to talk. That argument won the day with himself.

Jamie carefully removed his black pantyhose and slipped on some Sheer Energy in suntan, followed by shorts and a t-shirt. He also scrubbed off the lip gloss. He didn't suspect Mike would be ready for a Jamie with painted lips.

His mother told him to be back before dinner. Jamie figured he had at least an hour to hang out with Mike. He wore his sandals on the bike ride to Mike's house.

"Hello, Jamie," said Mike's mother. "I think Mike's upstairs. You can go on up."

Jamie greeted Mike's mother as he kicked off his sandals. She was always friendly to him. He noticed her eyes drop down his legs to his feet.

"Still wearing pantyhose, I see."

"All summer."

"I guess you're getting used to them."

"I think I'm starting to like them. Can't imagine not wearing them anymore."

"Oh, really? Well, I'm proud of Mike for standing by you."

"He's been a good friend." Jamie wondered if he had said too much. That "oh" seemed to have conveyed more than surprise. He headed upstairs to Mike's room.

Jamie tapped on Mike's door.

"Just a minute." Mike opened the door, obviously expecting his mother. "What do--. Oh, hiya Jamie. Come on in." Mike closed the door behind him and put a finger to his lips.

"What?" mouthed Jamie.

Mike led him to a window and handed Jamie a pair of binoculars. Jamie soon saw what all Mike's secrecy was about. Mike's older sister Monica and two of her equally gorgeous friends were lying on lounge chairs, sunbathing in bikinis. Each girl wore sunglasses and their skin glistened with suntan lotion. A boombox was tuned to a local station playing a Top-40 mix. Jamie moved the binoculars from one girl to another and then focused on Monica. Fortunately, their chairs were facing away from the house.

"My turn," whispered Mike.

Reluctantly, Jamie turned the binoculars over to Mike. "How long have they been out there?"

"A half hour? You missed the best part. When they were slathering lotion on each other."

"Wow."

"My favorite is Kristi, the one on the far right," said Mike.

"I guess I'm partial to Monica. We need a timer."

For the next half hour the two boys traded the binoculars back and forth and stared in lust at the young women until the girls decided to call it quits.

"So, I've got a date with Megan this week."

"No way. When?"

"Wednesday. I think. I'm going to call her tonight and firm up the schedule."

"Wow, man. Maybe I should start wearing pantyhose. What are going to do?"

"Take her to a movie at the mall and then hang out. It's what my mom and sister suggested. Doesn't sound too lame does it?"

"No, no. Give you a chance to talk. And you can sit in the dark with your arm around her. Maybe even sneak in a kiss."

"One step at a time."

"I heard from my sister that there's going to be a major beach party at the lake on Saturday. You should try to get Megan in a bikini for your next date. Think about rubbing lotion on her!"

Jamie felt his face flush at the thought. "Oh, man. Maybe my mom could take us all for a picnic at the beach. That's a great idea, Mike."

The friends shared a fist bump.

~o~O~o~

"So, did you have a big day today?" Julie posed the question as the three sat around the table for dinner.

"Just another day at work and helping grandma."

"Oh come on. That's not what mom said. What happened?"

Jamie's mother laughed. With question after question Julie dragged the details out of Jamie regarding the reception of his new clothes, the meeting with Abby the Avon lady, and his new purse from grandma.

"Mom said you were wearing lip gloss."

"Abby pushed me to try some. You can have the free sample if you want it."

"No way! I don't want your used makeup. That's gross. I want to see how it looks on you after dinner."

"Mom," Jamie whined.

"You wore it at work and all afternoon with your grandmother. You could at least let your sister see it."

After dinner, Jamie brought down his purse containing the lip gloss. Julie insisted on teaching him how to apply it. Jamie didn't mention he had already had some practice applying it himself that afternoon.

"Whoever this Abby is knew what she was talking about. This looks great on you. It highlights your lips so well but subtly. Don't you agree, Mom?"

"Yes, it looks great on him."

"Now, let's take it off and then you can practice applying it yourself," said Julie.

"Why do I need to practice?"

"You can't let this go to waste. It's good stuff and it looks so good on you."

"I didn't ask for it. Do I really need to wear it?" Jamie looked to his mother for support.

"Would you let me waste good makeup?" countered Julie.

"Well," said his mother, drawing out the word. "Didn't Lucelle say something about expecting to see you wearing lip gloss? That's what your grandmother said."

"I guess she did, but--"

"That settles it. It's part of your uniform now. I suspect all the other girls you work with wear at least a touch of makeup."

Jamie's shoulders sagged in defeat. Why, he questioned, was every female he knew pushing him further and further into femininity? "Okay."

Julie clapped her hands. Jamie practiced applying the lip gloss until Julie was satisfied he knew what he was doing, which didn't take long. With any luck, Jamie hoped the stuff would soon run out. But that hope was quickly dashed.

His mother was thumbing the business card from Abby. "I think I'll give her a call. She can give all of us a makeover some evening. Won't that be fun?"

"Yeah, Mom. Great idea," said Julie. "I'll invite Samantha and you can invite Megan."

"I guess so," said Jamie. He didn't think Megan wanted to join her boyfriend for a makeup session.

"Don't you need to call Megan?" said his mother.

"Oh, yeah."

"We've been having so much fun," said Julie.

"Can I use the phone in your room, Mom?"

"Yes." His mother laughed. "Close the door."

Jamie closed the door to his mother's bedroom. He realized he hadn't been in here alone since the day he "borrowed" his mother's pantyhose and got caught several weeks ago. So much had happened since then. He wondered if his mother had given any thought to the significance of being alone in her room or if it no longer mattered. He was wearing his own pantyhose.

He sat on the floor and leaned against his mother's bed. The phone rested on her bedside table. His hands had gone sweaty and his mouth felt gummy. Rubbing his palms along his nylon-clad thighs helped to calm him, at least a little. Pantyhose felt comforting. He couldn't figure out why he felt so nervous. Megan had already agreed to go out with him, just him. He was calling to arrange a time, not ask her out. Logic had an uphill battle in the face of fear. A part of him insisted his relationship with Megan was too good to be true.

Grabbing the phone, he keyed in the number and waited. His breaths came short, shallow, and quick. A woman's voice broke the monotonous ringing. Jamie fumbled through an introduction and asking for Megan. The hard plastic phone slipped in his sweat-slicked hand. He licked his lips and realized as he tasted the lip gloss that he was going to talk to his girlfriend while wearing makeup.

"Hello? Jamie?"

"Hi, Megan. It's me, Jamie."

Megan laughed. "So how was work in your new clothes? Which outfit did you wear?"

As Jamie recounted his day, his voice slowed as he calmed down. He told Megan everything that happened. She really was easy to talk to. He didn't understand why he had been so nervous about calling her.

"I knew you would look great in some more stylish clothes," said Megan. "Are you going to call the Avon lady?"

"Not if it were up to me, but my mom and Julie are talking about it."

"At the very least you'll need some more lip gloss."

"Ha ha. Everyone is telling me I have to use it."

"Probably good advice. I can't wait to see how it looks on you. We are going out, aren't we?"

"Yeah. What do you think about a movie at the mall on Wednesday, and then hanging out afterward? My mom can give us a ride." Jamie wanted to kick himself for that last sentence. Touting his mom as their chauffeur sounded so lame.

"That sounds fun, but maybe we should plan on Saturday?"

Panic surged through Jamie like a bolt of lightning. Megan was turning him down, delaying their date.

"I thought you wanted to go out with me."

"I do. It's just Saturday is the more traditional date night."

"But Wednesday will be less crowded, and I was hoping to see you sooner." Jamie struggled for balance on the edge of a precipice. He wanted to convince Megan to go on Wednesday, but he didn't want to argue with her. He feared making her angry and driving her to call the whole thing off. The calm and confidence he had built up over the conversation evaporated in a flash.

"Oh, well, yes, I guess so. We can go on Wednesday if your heart is set on it."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes. Saturday was just a suggestion."

Jamie sighed with relief. Sweat had gathered on his forehead. He wiped his palms on his shorts and then brushed his fingers over the nylon covering his thigh. The tight, slick fabric had a way of grounding him. What would he do with his pantyhose?

"What time are you going to pick me up?"

"Maybe six or seven? I don't know. What do you think would be best?"

"I think Saturday would be best, but let's aim for six to six-thirty."

"Great. Wednesday between six and six-thirty."

"See you then."

"Wait. How was your day? I forgot to ask."

"The cheer-leading coach called this morning and asked if I could help out with a camp for elementary school girls. So I spent the day teaching little kids how to jump and cheer."

"Was that fun?"

"Actually it was. I got to hang out with my friends. I'll be helping out through Thursday."

"I'll be working all week, prepping for the sidewalk sale."

"Are you going to wear more of your new clothes tomorrow?"

"I think my mom is going to pick something out."

"You should follow her lead."

"She bought me some blue pantyhose to wear on Wednesday night."

"Really. What are you pairing those with?"

"The blue shorts you picked out for me."

"Oh, yeah. I'm looking forward to seeing you in them."

A tap on the door startled Jamie. "You need to be up early tomorrow," said his mother.

"My mom says I need to go to bed."

"I need some sleep too if I'm going to keep up with all those little cheerleaders-to-be. Hey, which color cami are you wearing tonight?"

"Uhm, red?" said Jamie.

"Great choice. I love crimson. We'll match again. And don't forget your pantyhose."

"I never forget those."

Jamie had a smile on his face when he hung up the phone. Megan had seemed annoyed about Wednesday versus Saturday, but she was back to her happy, flirty self by the end of their call. He wondered if he was silly for insisting on Wednesday. Why did she want to go on Saturday? Did she really have a reason? For a moment, he considered calling her back to change their date to Saturday, then he dismissed the idea. He didn't want Megan to think he was indecisive. Imagining Megan in her crimson cami banished all his negative thoughts. He was looking forward to wearing the crimson cami and tap pants over his pantyhose.

~o~O~o~

Megan was sitting on the end of her bed rubbing lotion into her hands. A cool breeze was blowing across her thighs through her open window. Bugs outside were making a croaking, sing-song racket, but she was too tired to let the racket bother her. Two days of cheerleader camp with a bunch of little girls had been more exhausting than she could have imagined.

At eight p.m. she was already in her blue cami and tap pants. She wore them over pantyhose in honor of Jamie. She wondered if this coordinating pjs would become a habit, something special that they would do together.

She thought about inviting Jamie over for a sleepover and immediately dismissed the thought as ridiculous. How could she have imagined something so dumb? Jamie was a boy. He couldn't sleep over, although they were wearing identical clothes. Maybe she didn't always think of Jamie as a boy. Not a girl, but somewhere in between, a sissy. She decided the sun and fatigue had addled her brain.

A call from her mother shattered her thoughts. "Megan! Telephone."

"I'll take it in the library." Megan had a strong suspicion who it would be. Josh. She knew she should have pushed harder to go out with Jamie on Saturday and not Wednesday, but the poor boy had sounded so crestfallen when she suggested the change.

"Hello?"

"Hey, Megan. How's your week?" Josh's smooth, confident voice sang over the phone lines.

Megan felt a spark of energy surge from her toes to the top of her head. Some of her fatigue evaporated. All of that just from hearing Josh's voice. She rubbed her nylon-clad feet together. She felt a need to flirt and entice him.

"Hi, Josh. It's been busy with the cheerleader camp."

"I hear you. Those little kids wear you out. I helped out with a football camp last summer."

"Speaking of camp, my friend Nikki is also helping out, and she told me today that you're taking me to the beach party on Saturday."

"Really." Josh chuckled. "I guess she's psychic."

"Yeah. She must be since I haven't agreed to go with you yet."

"Yet. That's the operative word. The one I'm hanging my heart on."

Megan rolled her eyes at his excessive charm but also appreciated it. "Uh-huh. I was amazed that she and apparently everyone else knew about it, except me."

"What can I say, girl. My confidence cup is running over."

Megan sighed. She ought to tell him no and hang up on him just to teach the cheeky bastard a lesson, but his confidence and charm--all directed at her--were so sexy. Her nylons hissed as she rubbed her legs together from her thighs to her feet. Her face felt flushed.

"So what did you tell Nikki?" he asked.

"I laughed it off and changed the subject."

"Alright. So what time should I pick you up on Saturday?"

Megan's gaze flitted across her blue cami, which reminded her of Jamie. She shouldn't even be considering this, but it was a party with a lot of other people.

"Are you giving a ride to anyone else?"

He named two other couples.

"Can we all fit in your car?"

"I'm borrowing the Cherokee. Have to store the food and chairs somewhere, you know."

"Right."

"Look, Megan. I'm sorry I told some people I'm taking you. That was out of line, but I'm so psyched about this party. It's going to be epic. And we've already been on a date, okay a double date, so I didn't think there would be a problem. You haven't said no, so I guess those other plans you mentioned didn't pan out?"

"Not for Saturday."

"Alright then. Are we on?"

"Ummmm." Megan rubbed her feet together. Could she really turn down Josh, one of the hottest guys in school? Her friends would think she was insane. She would be insane. And she couldn't miss this party. Everyone was going to be there. Everyone except Jamie, cried a small voice at the back of her mind. Guilt warred with desire. If there were other couples, then she wasn't really going with Josh on a date, but with a group of friends. Josh just happened to be driving.

"Please, girl. Don't make me beg," said Josh.

"Okay. Yes. Pick me up at noon?"

"That's the ticket. We're going till late you know. We'll have a bonfire after dark. Maybe even roast some marshmallows while we dance around the fire." Josh laughed.

"I'll bring stuff for smores."

Josh laughed again. "I'm more concerned about your bikini and suntan lotion."

"Those too."

"Until Saturday."

Megan said her goodbyes and hung up. As soon as she ended the call, her fatigue came rushing back, as did her guilt. Was she cheating on Jamie? Josh's charm was so hard to resist. What have I done? she thought.

Footsteps outside the door broke into her thoughts.

"Melissa? Were you listening?"

Megan rushed to the door in time to hear a door closing softly down the hall. She was too tired to confront her sister. At least the girl didn't talk to Jamie or his older sister. Julie had threatened to make her life hell if she hurt Jamie. She decided Jamie wouldn't know about her date with Josh and it wasn't a date, not really. She was going with a group of friends to a beach party. It really was innocent. She couldn't help it that she and Jamie had different sets of friends.

Nothing to do about it now, she told herself. She would have to make the best of the situation.

~o~O~o~

A neighborhood away, Jamie was sitting on the edge of his bed. Like Megan, he was wearing a blue cami and tap pants over suntan pantyhose. He stretched out one leg, admiring the smooth and even coloring. He wriggled his toes, enjoying the sensation of the toe seam against the tips of his toes. Extending his other leg, he rubbed his feet together. There was a lot to enjoy about wearing pantyhose.

Nothing exciting had happened at work, just a lot of boxes to unpack and fabric to put away. He had worn tan pantyhose with beige shorts and a pale yellow blouse. He had hoped the lip gloss would be forgotten in the morning rush but his mother applied it for him in the car before they left. His mother and grandmother also insisted he carry his purse with his mirror, lip gloss, tissues, and wallet inside. His grandmother had accompanied him inside the Fabric Barn. She said she needed more thread. Lucelle had said Jamie looked wonderful and that the lip gloss suited him. Tabitha was complimentary as well and reminded him to touch up his lip gloss.

He wanted to call Megan and compare notes about their days, but he couldn't think of an excuse other than wanting to talk to her. He never called people just to talk to them. His mother and Julie did. He used the phone more for scheduling or asking some specific question. He didn't want to annoy Megan, because a part of him feared she would cancel their date. Another part of him wanted to call her to remind her of their date. That, he decided, would be annoying.

A soft knock at the door brought him out of his thoughts.

"Jamie," said Julie. "Are you decent?"

"Come on in, sis."

Julie entered and softly closed the door behind her.

"Since when have you started calling me sis?" She sat beside him on his bed.

Jamie shrugged. "I don't know. You are my sister. It just came out."

"I like it. And I like your pjs too."

"Thanks. Megan is wearing a matching pair tonight."

"Really." Julie grinned. "So you two are coordinating your sleep wear? That's sweet. I'm glad you have Megan. She's good for you."

"Me too. Should I have called her tonight?"

"It's kind of late now."

"I know, but is it okay to call her just to talk? I don't want to bother her too much."

Julie laughed. "It never bothers a girl to blab to her friends on the phone. You won't annoy her."

"Okay. I hope she doesn't forget our date tomorrow."

"Oh, Jamie. She's not going to forget a date." Julie hugged him. "You're being silly. But, speaking of dates. I need to ask a favor from you."

"Okay."

"Remember Aaron, that guy I told you about?"

Jamie nodded.

"Well, he's taking me to a beach party with some of his friends at the reservoir on Saturday. I'm telling Mom I'm going with Samantha to a pool party. Samantha has agreed to cover for me. I just need you to cover for me too."

"You want me to lie to Mom? I don't know, Julie. I wish you hadn't told me."

"Mom would never let me go on a date with this guy. He really likes me and I want to go out with him."

"Have you tried talking to her?"

Julie rolled her eyes. "You don't need to lie so much as just keep Mom busy. Maybe you two could make a day of it on Saturday. Go out to eat. Go shopping. Just the two of you doing some fun stuff together. If you keep her distracted, she won't be wondering what I'm doing. Aaron says he'll have me back early."

"Won't Mom see when he drops you off?"

"Not unless she's at Samantha's house. I don't have everything worked out yet but can I count on you for Saturday? Please? I'll owe you a ginormous favor. Please?"

The pleading look on Julie's face outweighed his reservations. As long as he didn't need to directly lie to his mother, it might be okay. But if anything went wrong, they would all crash and burn. "Okay. I don't want to lie to Mom, but I'll keep her busy on Saturday. It'll be fun to spend a day with her."

Julie hugged him. "Thank you. Thank you. And I'm not kidding. I won't forget this. I'll owe you big time." She rose and headed for the door. "Good night little ... sister."

Jamie lunged for a pillow and sent it flying at a shrieking Julie. The pillow thumped against the closing door.

~o~O~o~

"Are you excited?" Jamie's mother asked as she touched up his lip gloss.

"Yes, and nervous," he replied. He was wearing a white, three-quarter length sleeve blouse tucked into the blue high-waisted shorts that Megan had picked. The side-zip closure still seemed odd to Jamie as he was accustomed to a front closure, but his mother insisted side-zips were common in lots of "nice clothes." The shorts only covered a quarter of his thighs. The rest of his legs shimmered in the blue pantyhose his mother had bought for him.

"The black Mary Janes aren't perfect, but they'll do," said his mother. "I would have taken you shoe-shopping but Julie blew the shoe budget."

"I think they're okay. I'm used to wearing them after wearing them to work for a couple days."

Jamie's mother returned the lip gloss to his purse and returned it to him. The shorts didn't have pockets--another thing his mother said "nice clothes" don't have--so he had no choice but to carry his purse. He hoped Megan wouldn't think it too weird. He figured she hadn't considered pockets when she picked out the shorts.

They headed out the door to the car. Jamie sat in the front seat. His mother had told him he could sit in the back with Megan after they picked her up.

Jamie rubbed his hands over his legs as he thought about what he would say to Megan and what he would ask her. Rubbing his nylon clad legs calmed him. The pantyhose caught and reflected light more than any he had worn before.

"Why are these so glossy?"

"Just how they're made. I thought you might like something special."

At Megan's house, Jamie rang the front doorbell. He thought he saw a face at an upper window, maybe Megan's sister, but when he looked again, there was only a curtain waving in the breeze.

When Megan opened the door, Jamie's mouth literally fell open. His eyes roamed down and then up her body. Like him, she wore a white blouse, but it stretched tightly across her breasts, which seemed fuller than usual. Her blouse was tucked into a beige miniskirt and her long legs were encased in tan pantyhose. Black, strappy heels completed her outfit.

"Hi, Jamie," said Megan. "Are you okay?"

"Wow. You look awesome."

"Thank you. You look cute yourself. You're wearing the shorts I picked out for you."

"Yeah. I... I like them."

Megan giggled. "Well, let's get going."

They walked toward the car together. Jamie forgot about holding her hand. He was too stunned by her beauty. He felt like he was going out with Miss America.

"I love your pantyhose," said Megan. "They're so shimmery. I might want some for myself."

"My mom bought them for me."

Jamie opened the door for Megan and then ran around the back of the car to the other side.

"You look all grown up," said Jamie's mother.

"Thanks. I knew Jamie was dressing up so I decided to go the extra mile myself."

Jamie noticed her ruby-red toenails showing through her nylons. They were a match to her fingernails and her lipstick.

As they started for the mall, Megan asked Jamie's mother about his pantyhose. Jamie stared at Megan, his tongue in a knot. Was this girl really going out with him? He wanted to capture this moment and hold it forever.

"That's a cute purse," said Megan.

"These shorts don't have any pockets."

Megan giggled. "Oops. Sorry. I guess that's my fault."

"His grandmother gave that purse to him. He's been carrying it to work every day."

"Really?" Megan raised her eyebrows at Jamie.

"It's one of my old purses from when I was a teenager that I never used."

"How sweet," said Megan. "Your first purse belonged to your mom."

Jamie nodded and squirmed in his seat. He didn't want to talk about purses, but he hadn't suggested anything else to talk about.

"That's what his grandmother and I thought."

Jamie's mother stopped at a mall entrance near the movie theater. "Call me when you're ready and I'll pick you up here."

“Okay,” Jamie said.

"Thank you, Mrs. Stewart. We will," Megan added.

Megan always sounded so poised and mature. He felt more nervous, wondering why this girl was out with him. And then he looked down at his clothes--a girl's blouse, girl's shorts, and shimmering blue pantyhose. Who was he fooling? He felt the world tipping off-kilter and his stomach gave a lurch. He panicked at the thought of vomiting.

"Hey, Jamie. Are you okay?" Megan pressed her arm across his back and squeezed his shoulder.

"I don't know." He felt sweat prickling his brow.

"Let's sit down." She led him to a bench near the doors, supporting him as they walked. When they sat, she kept her arm around his back and squeezed his knee with her other hand. "Take deep breaths."

Jamie did as she said and began to feel less queasy. The dizziness passed.

"Better?"

"Yes. So embarrassed."

"Oh, don't be silly. Did you get too hot? It's happened to me at cheer practice. I upchucked a school lunch once. I think it was chili that day."

Jamie chuckled, trying to hold back a laugh. Megan joined him.

"That must have been gross," he said.

"It was. And the smell. Ugh. I don't want to think about it." She squeezed his shoulder. "Are you going to be okay?"

"I think so. I just got really nervous or something."

"You're nervous to go out with me?"

"And, I guess, what I'm wearing."

"Oh, Jamie. Sit up and look at me. We're going to have a great time and I love how you're dressed. It's the real you shining through."

"What about the purse?"

"Very practical. I don't understand how guys get by without purses."

Jamie pursed his lips. "And the lip gloss?"

"It makes your lips look so kissable." Megan swooped in and kissed him on the lips.

Jamie looked at her in wide-eyed, stunned surprise.

"See?" Megan stood. "Now, let’s go in and have fun. You'll feel better where it's cooler."

Jamie took her hand. Their fingers intertwined. He took a couple wobbly steps and then found his stride. He pushed open the door as they entered. When the cool air hit him, he shivered as the sweat from moments ago suddenly cooled, but the memory of the latest kiss warmed him. He was determined to initiate their next kiss.

As expected, the Wednesday night crowd at the mall was thin. He remembered how he had felt less nervous the last time he had seen a movie with Megan. A gaggle of her friends had joined them, leaving Jamie feeling left out. It seemed the more time he spent with Megan, the more important she became to him and the more nervous he felt. It was counterintuitive, but he couldn't deny how he felt. He hoped he didn't come across as desperate and clingy.

A few people glanced Jamie's way as they passed, but no one laughed or pointed. He told himself that they were staring at Megan.

Still holding hands, they stared up at the movie titles and show times. As they were hashing through the choices, Jamie heard giggling behind them.

"No way," said a girl.

"It's a guy," said another girl.

Jamie peered over his shoulder to find three girls in jean shorts and t-shirts staring at him. They were sitting on a bench directly behind him. As soon as they saw his face, the girls burst into a fit of giggles and covered their mouths. Jamie turned back to the show listings, determined to ignore the obnoxious teens.

"Hey, guy," called one of the girls. "Love your shorts and pantyhose. So sexy, especially on a guy."

"Where's your skirt?"

The girls launched into another fit of giggles.

Megan turned to look.

"I'm trying to ignore them," said Jamie.

"Well I'm not. Stay here." Megan released his hand and walked toward the three girls.

"Megan. You don't--"

Ignoring Jamie, Megan strode toward the girls, her heels clicking. She stopped in front of the bench, towering over the three teens. Jamie stayed put, as Megan had told him, and watched.

"You know what I see? I see three losers who can't think of anything better to do than waste their lives at the mall."

"We're waiting for a movie."

Jamie guessed the girl that spoke was the one who taunted him about his shorts and pantyhose, probably the leader.

"Then go wait somewhere else and keep your mouths shut."

"We don't have to," said the same girl. "We can wait anywhere we want to."

"I could call security. Tell them you're bothering me. Who do you think they'll take seriously? They're always looking for an excuse to toss out teens."

"Can she do that?" said one of the other girls.

Megan and the lead girl glared at one another.

The girl blinked first. "Come on," she said to her companions as she stood. The three walked away, but before they were out of earshot, the lead girl tried to get in the last word. "Have fun with your pantiewaist date."

Megan ignored her and walked back to Jamie. "Got rid of them," she said with a smile.

"Sorry about that."

"Why are you apologizing? They were making the trouble."

"I know, but.... I guess I need to get used to it. I'm sorry you had to deal with it."

"That girl's a bully. No one needs to get used to bullying. No one makes fun of my date and gets away with it."

"Would security really kick them out?"

"Maybe, but probably not. They weren't disrupting commerce. But I'm sure security would have taken me a lot more seriously than them. They're mall rats. That girl was defiant though. I bet she hasn't experienced many people standing up to her."

Jamie and Megan joined hands again and decided on a movie. Jamie dug some money out of his purse and paid for their tickets. Megan insisted on buying their snacks: popcorn and chocolate covered peanuts. They found the correct theater and then settled into some seats. There were only a few other people in the theater.

Jamie wondered if he should put his arm around Megan's shoulders or put his hand on her knee. The thought of rubbing Megan's nylon-clad knee set his blood to boiling with excitement.

"How was work today?"

"All right. Same-old, same-old. Unpacking boxes and returning fabric. Lucelle sent Tabitha to the back today to help me search for a box of lace, so we talked as we searched. It was nice to have some company."

"Is Tabitha the one who compliments your clothes?"

"Yes. She'll be in school with us this fall. I think you would like her."

"Really. You certainly spend a lot of time talking about her."

Jamie sensed a sharpness to Megan's tone. He wondered what he had said that was wrong.

"Maybe I should meet your friend Tabitha. Does she work in the store every day?"

"I think so. She's there every day that I am."

Megan ate some popcorn. Jamie was afraid he had made her angry.

"How was cheer-leading camp?" he said.

"Fun but exhausting. I'm going directly to bed as soon as I go home tonight."

"Hope you don't fall asleep during the movie."

"You'll wake me up if I do?"

"Sure."

"There's something I need to tell you."

"Yeah?" Jamie felt anxious at Megan's serious tone.

"There's this beach party on Saturday at the reservoir. All my friends are going and they kind of talked me into going too, so I'm going to be busy all day Saturday at the beach."

"That sounds fun."

"I hope so. Sometimes big parties like that are boring."

Jamie nodded. He had no idea how a party at the beach could be boring with all those girls in their swimsuits. He considered telling her about Julie going to a beach party as well but decided at the last moment to say nothing. It was Julie's secret.

"I'm going to spend Saturday afternoon with my mom shopping."

"Wow. That sounds like a great time. I wish I was going shopping with you and your mom."

"I'm sure my mom wouldn't mind. If you changed your mind about the beach, that is."

Megan laughed. "My friends would never speak to me again if I bailed on them. You know I just can't get over how shiny your pantyhose are. Can I feel them?"

"Yeah! Sure."

Megan ran her fingers up and down his thigh. Jamie felt himself growing excited inside his control tops.

"They're so smooth too. I'm definitely going to pick up a couple pairs."

When the lights dimmed and the previews began, Jamie asked if he could put his arm across her shoulders.

"Of course."

Megan leaned her neck back against his arm. "Comfortable?" she said.

Jamie said he was. Throughout the movie, Jamie watched for an opportunity to kiss Megan, but she always appeared intent on the screen. Not that he would know a good opportunity if one presented itself. An hour into the film he could barely feel his arm. Megan giggled as she helped him put his arm at his side so it could come back to life.

When the lights came back on, Megan dug a mirror out of her purse and applied a fresh layer of lipstick. He watched her lips turn a deep red and felt excited all over again.

"You should touch up your lip gloss. Something you have to do after you eat."

"Oh, really?"

"Your brought it in your purse, didn't you?"

"I think so."

Megan opened Jamie's purse and brought out his lip gloss. "You've got a mirror in here too. Let me help. Hold still." Megan applied some fresh gloss to Jamie's lips with a few strokes. "There you go. All kissable again."

Jamie thanked her as he closed his purse.

"Since the stores are still open, let's see if we can find that brand of pantyhose you're wearing."

Megan grabbed Jamie's hand and led him out of the theater and through the mall. Jamie wondered how Megan could walk so fast in heels, but he figured she had a lot of practice. The store was still open. They proceeded directly to the pantyhose display.

Megan scanned the display and picked out a package. "Here they are. Yes, it says they have a lot of shine. I think I'll get two. Sun beige and black. Do you want some?"

"I don't know if I have enough money left." Jamie counted the bills in his purse. He wanted to have enough left over to buy Megan a snack, and the hose were rather expensive. "I could buy one pair."

"Great. If we get the same shades, we can wear matching pantyhose on our next date." Megan smiled and raised her eyebrows.

"Really? Wow." Jamie felt overwhelmed, but whether more by the idea of another date with Megan, or the matching pantyhose, he couldn't say.

Megan giggled. "Jamie, you are so cute. Here." She handed him packages of sun beige and black. "You pay for one of those now and pay me back later for the other. Now let's check out before they close."

The woman behind the counter promptly gathered up the two piles and rang them up as one.

"One package was supposed to be rung up separately. He's paying for that one." Megan nodded at Jamie.

"Oh. I'm sorry." The woman appeared confused as she looked at Jamie. "We don't have many boys buying pantyhose. None that I can recall. Are these for your mother?"

I don’t think it’s any of your business, Jamie thought, but before he could say anything, Megan spoke for him.

"Actually, they're for him. His mother bought him some blue ones to wear for our date, and they looked so wonderful that I decided I had to have some for myself. Step back, Jamie, so she can see how shiny they are."

Jamie did as Megan asked.

"Yes, they are quite lovely." The woman looked Jamie up and down.

"Just ring them up together," said Megan. "Jamie and I will sort out the money later. But put them in two separate bags."

"Okay." The woman sounded flustered at this point. After taking Megan's credit card, she gave two bags to Megan and let her divide the packages between them.

Megan handed a bag to Jamie. "My treat."

Jamie felt as flustered as the clerk. He wanted to take Megan on a date to a movie and they ended up going pantyhose shopping together. Anymore, his life seemed to revolve around pantyhose and all things feminine.

As they left the store hand-in-hand, Jamie glanced over his shoulder to see the woman staring after them with her mouth hung open. If nothing else, he figured they had expanded her world view.

"I know you wanted to get some dessert in the food court, but would you be upset if we called it a night? I am so tired. I won't be very good company soon. I'm sorry."

"That's okay. We can get dessert next time, right?"

"Of course. You are so understanding."

Jamie called his mother from a pay phone. The pair then stepped outside to wait. Standing under a light, they looked out on a mostly empty parking lot. A half-moon shone in the clear sky and a cool breeze passed over Jamie's arms and legs.

"Megan, can I kiss you?"

"Of course." Megan put her arms on Jamie's shoulders and crossed them behind his neck. A corner of her bag with her new pantyhose poked his back.

Jamie put his arms around her waist and pressed his lips to hers. Megan kissed him back. Jamie felt his excitement growing inside his control tops. He felt the width of her hips tapering to the thinness of her waist. He broke their kiss and pulled back.

"Thanks."

Megan smiled. "Your mom's not here yet. Are we really done? Your lips look so kissable." She leaned forward to resume kissing.

Jamie felt her tongue press against his lips, knocking for admittance. Acting on instinct, he opened his mouth and rubbed her tongue with his. He pressed her body against his, squashing her breasts against his chest. Their nylon-clad knees rubbed together. For the moment, nothing existed for Jamie except Megan.

A car horn sounded.

Startled, they broke their kiss and looked to see Jamie's mother waiting in her car.

"I guess we're done kissing," said Megan.

"Until next time?"

Megan pecked him on the lips. "You need to touch up your lip gloss."

Hand-in-hand, the pair walked to the car.

~o~O~o~

"She went on a real date with sissy-hose?" Carla was sitting cross legged on Melissa's bed while Melissa paced across her bedroom. "I still can't believe it. You think they'll like, kiss and stuff?"

"I know. Kissing a boy who's wearing pantyhose?" Melissa made gagging sounds.

Carla mimicked her friend. "So gross!"

"And he was wearing blue pantyhose tonight with girl's shorts."

"Is he trying to be a girl?"

"No, he's just a sissy. And Megan is enabling him. I found out that they're coordinating their sleepwear."

"What? Really?"

"No kidding. They wear the same color camis, and my sister is now wearing pantyhose to bed every night."

Carla doubled over laughing. "Jamie wears a cami? This is out of control."

"Exactly. I think someday Megan will actually thank me for saving her."

"So what will you need me to do?"

"Same as last time. You stay over Saturday night and act as look out while I send the message. I've been working on it all day."

"When can I read it?"

"After it goes out."

"This is going to be so fun. And you're certain you've got her password this time?"

"Oh, yeah. I've checked it several times. I even found Josh's email address and added it to the list."

Carla clapped her hands. "You are so devious."

"I know. Sometimes I even surprise myself." Melissa stopped pacing and turned to Carla. "Can you believe she goes out with sissy-extraordinaire tonight and then goes out with the school god on Saturday? How can she even be the same person?"

"And such a cheater. She must be insane to risk her relationship with Josh."

"You are so right. You know Megan's even talking about inviting sissy-hose Jamie over for dinner. Mom said I'll have to sit at the table and be nice to him. Even my mom is losing her mind."

"That's terrible. Maybe you could fake being sick?"

"It'll never happen. If my plan works, I'll kill both relationships and prove to everyone what a two-timing bitch miss goody two-shoes really is."

A car pulled into the driveway.

"Quick," said Melissa. "Kill the lights."

Melissa and Carla waited at the window in the darkened room. A security light came on as Jamie and Megan approached the house. Carla clasped her hand over her mouth when she saw Jamie. The two girls stepped back from the window.

"Blue pantyhose," whispered Carla. "I can't believe it."

"This is going to be epic," said Melissa. The two shared a high-five.

Hello patient readers. Here's the long awaited next chapter in which Jamie goes on more shopping trips, has a heart-to-heart talk with his mother, and Megan finds herself in a troubling situation. And much more. Thanks to the wonderful Tracy Davis, aka shesgotleggs, for critiquing and editing help.

Jamie woke to a hand shaking his shoulder.

"Wakey, wakey, sleepy head."

Jamie pushed the sheet back from his neck and tried to roll over but tangled himself in the covers. His mother looked down on him, grinning, already dressed and made up for work.

"Morning," he mumbled and fought to free a hand to rub his eyes.

"You need to get a move on. I let you sleep a bit too late. Your clothes are on the end of the bed. Come on, sleepy. Chop, chop."

Jamie sat up as his mother closed his bedroom door. He came fully awake as his thoughts turned to last night. He had gone on a date with Megan, a real date, and they had kissed, passionately. The memories made him feel dizzy, like he wasn't certain he was still the same Jamie. And, there would be more dates in his future. He sprang out of bed with a burst of nervous energy. Hanging on the back of his desk chair were his clothes from the date: the blouse, blue shorts, and blue pantyhose, and there was the bag with the pantyhose Megan had bought for him. He still couldn't quite believe last night had happened to him, even with the evidence hanging in front of him. He was going to call Megan tonight, just to talk to her.

"Jamie, are you up?" Julie knocked on his door.

"Yes, I'm up."

"You decent?"

"For the moment."

She opened his door and poked her head in. "Mom told me to check on you. You'll miss breakfast if you don't hurry."

"I know. I know."

"Mom told me that she caught you and Megan having a tongue fight." Julie gave him a thumbs up. "Way to go."

"It was embarrassing that she showed up right then."

"Mom's cool with it. Now hurry up. Mom's ready to go."

At the end of his bed, Jamie found a slate-green blouse, tweed shorts with a brown and yellow pattern, and dark brown control top pantyhose. He had wondered about the green blouse when his mother bought it, but now he saw that the three pieces complemented each other.

He stripped off his cami and pantyhose and dressed in the clothes his mother had selected. After he finished in the bathroom, he paused to look at himself in a mirror. The outfit worked, but he couldn't help thinking he looked more like a younger clone of his mother--albeit with shorter hair and a bit of acne--rather than a teenager. He decided to ask Tabitha what she thought and Megan when he called her.

"Jamie! I've got your shoes and purse by the door. You can eat breakfast at your grandmother's." His mother's voice sounded urgent.

Jamie hurried down the stairs and out into another day of his fast-evolving identity. His book-bag hung forgotten on the back of his door.

~o~O~o~

Megan stretched in her bed and then rubbed her legs and feet together. Waking up in pantyhose was a pleasant sensation, much more than she would have imagined. Ten minutes, she told herself after glancing at her clock. She could put off getting up for ten minutes but no more. Today was the last day of camp and the end couldn't come soon enough. There was such a thing as too much cheering and enthusiasm. She felt like she had overdosed on bubblegum.

A more pleasant thought was her date with Jamie. It had gone well and aside from nearly passing out or puking at the start, he had been nowhere near as awkward as she was afraid he would be. Her influence was doing him good, giving him confidence. And he looked so cute in his feminine clothes and lip gloss even. In boy clothes, he was someone her gaze would pass over without seeing him, but in those hot blue shorts and glossy pantyhose, he attracted attention. He wasn't a bad kisser either. She was looking forward to their next date. And when was the last time a boy had enthusiastically joined her in shopping while on a date? Never! And for pantyhose, no less. Megan laughed. She thought Jamie should be working in a lingerie shop rather than a fabric store.

Thinking of Jamie's work reminded her of that girl he mentioned several times. Tammy? Taylor? Tabitha? Whatever the little minx's name was, Megan felt a negative emotion flowing through her veins. Antipathy. Real jealousy. Jamie could have other friends, of course, but she resented another girl trying to guide or shape him. Jamie was her friend, her project.

They had talked about her stopping by The Fabric Barn to see where Jamie worked and meet his coworkers. She considered ditching camp, but the coach and her friends would be furious with her. Plus, she needed to think about strategy for The Fabric Barn visit. What to wear. How to intimidate this girl without coming across as overly catty. She figured she could get a ride from her mother since there was a nearby store that had a great swimwear collection. She needed a new bikini for Saturday.

It didn't strike Megan as odd in the least that she was planning to chase away a rival girl from one boy while buying a bikini to wear on a date with another boy.

Megan glanced at her clock. "Crap!" For twenty minutes she had been daydreaming.

Megan called goodbye to her mother through a mouthful of cinnamon toast as she rushed out the door for another day of herding preteens through cheerleader camp. She was dressed for the part in a blue leotard and skirt with glossy beige exercise tights and white tennis shoes. Megan got into the backseat of Nikki's family car with Kim. Nikki's mother was driving. Since their own days at cheerleader camp, Megan, Nikki, and Kim had been fast friends. Megan couldn't imagine what would happen if one of them didn't make the cheer squad.

"So, Megan," said Kim, "which bikini are you wearing on Saturday?"

Nikki's mother laughed. "Good morning, Megan."

Megan struggled to swallow the wad of dried bread in her mouth. Her mother always skimped on the butter.

"Thanks for waiting, Mrs. Nyequist. I overslept."

"Not a problem." Mrs. Nyequist maneuvered the car back onto the street. "You girls must be tired from all this cheering."

Megan thought about saying she had been out on a date the night before. In most cases, that would be something to brag about, but her friends didn't like Jamie, or rather, they didn't consider him date worthy. In their opinion, he warranted as much notice as a fire hydrant.

"Well?" pressed Kim.

"Give the poor girl a chance to swallow," said Nikki. "She's gonna choke."

"Okay," said Megan. "I got it down. I'm planning to buy a new one."

"We should all buy new ones," said Kim.

"Nikki already has a new one," chimed in her mother.

"Well I don't," said Kim. "When are you going shopping? We should go together."

"Me, too," said Nikki. "Megan will need something extra special to entice Josh."

"I'm not worried about enticing Josh."

"Think you got him round your finger? He wants you something fierce the way he looks at you," said Kim.

"You ought to be worried," said Nikki. "With all the cleavage and butts that are going to be on display."

"Nikki!" said Mrs. Nyequist. "Maybe you shouldn't be going."

"Sorry, mom. Just calling it like it is." Nikki rolled her eyes at the girls in the backseat. "At least you've ditched that Jamie geek. We thought you'd lost your mind."

"Everyone's talking about it," said Kim.

"Really? I didn't know my social life merited such attention."

"Well, duh," said Nikki. "When you're turning down Josh Masters for a sissy fag in pantyhose."

"Nikki!"

"Sorry." Nikki lowered her voice. "I know he's probably nice. And got a serious crush on you, but if you encourage him...."

"He'll make a good friend," said Kim. "If you're desperate for one."

Nikki and Kim erupted in giggles.

Megan smiled. She was glad she hadn't brought up her date from the night before. What could she say to redeem Jamie in her friends' estimation? Nothing. They wouldn't understand. Her conscience jabbed her to say something in Jamie's defense. She was being an awful girlfriend and she knew it. If she wouldn't defend him, who would? But no words came to mind. Maybe if she said nothing, they would stop talking about him. She consoled herself that she wasn't joining in the laughter.

Kim stopped laughing first. "Let's go bikini hunting after camp today."

"It was so hot yesterday," said Nikki. "I'll need to shower and change before I go shopping."

"Okay. Tomorrow then. Early," said Kim.

"You two should go on your own. I think my mother wants to take me."

"Give us a time and place and we'll all meet up there."

Megan spent the remainder of the ride parrying suggestions and feeling guilty for not defending Jamie. Was she the only one mature enough to accept Jamie for who he was? And if she was so mature, why did she hide her beliefs from her friends? She felt ashamed to be such a coward. Never was she so happy to see a gaggle of giggling preteen wannabe cheerleaders.

~o~O~o~

Jamie's grandmother pulled into a parking space in front of the Fabric Barn.

"This place is becoming like a home away from home," said Jamie.

"That's the way of work. I worked as a bank teller back in the day and that's exactly how I felt."

"Really? I didn't know you worked in a bank." Jamie couldn't imagine his grandmother doing anything other than puttering around her kitchen.

"Oh, it was before your mother was born. I quit to take care of her. I might have some old pictures at home."

"Cool."

"I think you need to touch up your lip gloss. Looks a bit uneven."

Jamie knew better than to argue. He took the mirror and gloss out of his purse. Aside from his school id card and a few dollars, his mother had added a spare pair of suntan pantyhose in a Ziploc bag. His purse was stuffed. If he wanted to carry a book with him, he would need a larger purse. His grandmother had been correct about the gloss. It was uneven, so he applied more.

"That's better," she said.

"Do you need anything else for the curtains?"

"Curtains?" His grandmother seemed confused for a moment. "Oh, no. I've got everything I need. Would you like to splurge on a hamburger for lunch today?"

"Sure! That sounds great."

"Alright. Give you something to look forward to. Have a good day."

Jamie waved goodbye to his grandmother as he stood outside the store's front door. The thin strap of his purse hung from one shoulder. He was surprised how quickly he was accommodating to carrying a purse. His book-bag seemed like a huge inconvenience in comparison. What Jamie didn't appreciate yet was how much--aside from his narrow hips, flat chest, and boyish haircut--he looked like a girl.

"You're looking well put together today."

Jamie met Lucelle on his way to get his apron and name tag.

"Thanks. My mother says I should always try to look professional."

"And she's correct. Did she pick out your clothes?"

"Yes." Jamie was tired of admitting that his mother dressed him. Julie dressed herself, and he was certain Megan picked her own clothes as well.

"She certainly has an eye for fashion. It's a shame to hide you in the back for hours on end, but someone has to unpack all those boxes."

Lucelle studied him and tapped her lips with a finger as if she were considering an idea. Jamie felt goosebumps on the back of his neck. A sixth sense told him to be wary.

"I should clock in and get to work."

"Oh, yes. Sorry, just thinking through something."

Jamie received a compliment on his outfit from Margaret as he passed the register. Kelli looked him up and down and then rolled her eyes.

"Wow, Jamie. You're looking so stylish today." Tabitha carefully slid her apron over her head.

"Not as good as you." Jamie thought Tabitha looked quite pretty in her yellow floral print dress and tan nylons.

"Oh this dress? It's one of my mother's cast offs. She was going to give it away. I thought it would be good for work."

"You make it look special."

Tabitha paused. Jamie blushed, wondering if he had said too much.

"Thank you. That was sweet." Tabitha grinned. "How was your date with--who was it--Megan?"

"Yes, Megan. It was great. We saw a movie and did some shopping."

"You went shopping on a date? What did you buy?"

Jamie was saved from answering by Kelli, who barged into the conversation like a bull elephant.

"You had a date? With a real girl?"

"Of course he went out with a girl," said Tabitha.

"Did she know you were a boyette?" Kelli laughed.

"I'm not paying you girls to gabble like gossiping geese," called Lucelle. "We've already got customers."

"Talk to you later," whispered Tabitha. "I want to hear all about it." She smiled and followed Kelli out to the front of the store.

It wasn't long before Jamie was called out for fabric duty. Kelli, of course, came back to get him. She seemed to relish bossing him around.

"Did you really go on a date?" said Kelli. "Or is that just BS?"

"No, I did. My girlfriend might even come to the store this week."

"Uh-huh. I'll believe that when I see it." Kelli turned away, shaking her head dismissively.

Putting away bolts of fabric had become second nature now. He knew the fabric section of the store as well as a librarian might know the library stacks. Since he didn't have to concentrate on finding the proper places, he was more aware of the people around him. He noticed more than a few women giving him a second look, as if they were trying to decide something.

Tabitha stopped him in a far corner of the store.

"Hey, Jamie. Tell me about your date before you leave."

"Well, my mom drove us to the mall and we saw a movie." He started to tell her about the movie but Tabitha waved him on. She didn't care about the plot of the film, only the plot of his date.

"What did you wear?"

"I wore a white blouse with these high-waisted blue shorts that Megan picked out when she went shopping last Sunday with me and my mom. And some shiny blue pantyhose that my mom bought for me."

"Wow. Sounds like you and Megan go shopping a lot together."

"Yeah, I guess so. Anyway, I was planning for us to get some dessert in the food court, but Megan said she would rather go shopping since the stores were still open."

"Why did she turn down sweets for shopping?"

"Uhm." Jamie couldn't think of any reason other than the truth. "She liked my pantyhose and wanted to get some for herself."

Tabitha cupped a hand over her mouth to stifle a giggle. "That's a new one. Did you buy anything?"

"She bought me a couple pairs of pantyhose too."

"So cool and generous. I have to meet this Megan some time."

"She might come into the store this week."

"That's great. So, did you kiss her?"

Jamie rubbed his forehead but couldn't hide his blush. "My mom showed up while we were kissing outside. She honked the horn. It was so embarrassing."

Tabitha laughed. "Don't worry. Was she cool about it?"

"She didn't say anything. I know she saw us."

"Your mom would probably be more shocked if you two weren't kissing. Do you have another date lined up? You better ask her before some other guy grabs her."

"You think so?" Jamie felt his stomach churn. Tabitha had managed to stir up all his insecurities about Megan.

Tabitha shrugged and then pointed to a car entering the lot. "There's your grandma, I think. See you tomorrow."

Jamie left the Fabric Barn with his purse hanging from his shoulder. He didn't notice a woman watching him as he walked from the back of the store to the exit. His mind was working on a dilemma. He began this morning thinking he would call Megan just to talk to her. Now he felt an urgent need to talk to her to arrange a new date. And he couldn't just go to a movie again. Saturday was out and Friday was too soon. And what if some guy at the beach party asked her out?

As he got in the car, his grandmother asked, "Ready for hamburgers?"

"Oh, yeah." He had forgotten all about their plans for lunch.

"Joe's Burger Bar sound good to you? I like their fries."

"Perfect," said Jamie.

~o~O~o~

Several neighborhoods away at West Central High School, Mrs. Nyequist watched three very tired girls tumble into her car.

"You girls look beat."

"So glad that's over." Nikki fanned herself. "Next year, Mom, we need to plan our vacation for the week of camp."

Kim and Megan voiced their agreement.

"I'll keep that in mind. Do you girls want to celebrate with lunch out? I'll treat."

A chorus of yesses followed from the three cheerleaders.

"Suggestions?"

"I'd love a milkshake from Joe's," said Megan.

"I'll second," said Nikki.

"Third."

"Okay," said Mrs. Nyequist. "Joe's it is."

~o~O~o~

The smell of french-fries frying and hamburgers sizzling seized Jamie's stomach with hunger. He and his grandmother stood at the end of the ordering line when the front door opened, admitting an impeccably dressed mother and three teen girls in dance-team workout gear.

Jamie's gaze swept across the newcomers and immediately returned to the overhead menu. His subconscious was running ahead, and before he fully understood who he had seen, his gaze snapped back toward the girls. Megan!

She appeared to recognize and lock eyes with him at the same moment he recognized her. Emotions washed over her face: astonishment, joyful surprise, and then something else. Her smile faltered. Jamie's spirits sank with her failing smile. He realized who she was with. Nikki and Kim wouldn't deign to talk to Jamie if they were dying of thirst and he carried a jug of water. And that was back when he was just a nerdy teen. Now he was dressed in a feminine style and carrying a purse stuffed with lip gloss and spare pantyhose.

Megan's step stuttered. She pursed her lips and appeared to come to a decision. As her smile returned, she stepped ahead of her friends toward Jamie, recovering her good graces in an instant and squashing that other emotion Jamie couldn't or didn't want to put a name to.

"Jamie. What a surprise to find you here." Her gaze traveled over his outfit.

"What are you doing here?"

"Same as you, silly. Hunger."

He wanted to hug her. Maybe that wasn't appropriate. He wasn't certain. She had stopped just out of reach.

His grandmother had turned to see who he was talking to. "Hello, Megan. Nice to see you again."

"Thanks, Mrs. Walker. It's great to see you too."

"You can join us if you want," said his grandmother. "It's just me and Jamie."

Jamie wanted nothing more than to have lunch with Megan, but what about Nikki and Kim? Would Megan ditch them? He figured that was beyond reasonable hope.

"Oh, I'm with some friends." Megan turned to introduce the woman and girls behind her.

An exchange of hellos ensued. Nikki and Kim openly stared at Jamie. Their gazes washed over him multiple times. Mrs. Nyequist also gave him a once over but knew how to be subtle about it. For his part, Jamie noticed all three girls were wearing glossy dance tights.

"We just finished our last day at cheer camp," said Megan.

"That must have been fun," said Jamie's grandmother. "Did you learn new cheers and gymnastics?"

"Oh, no. We were helping to coach young girls."

"I see. Imparting wisdom."

Jamie noticed Kim roll her eyes. He wanted to say something to her for making fun of his grandmother, but he didn't. Why does Megan like these girls? he wondered. He also realized this was becoming a conversation between Megan and his grandmother. Talk to her, Julie had said.

"I just left work for the day," said Jamie.

"You have a job?!" exclaimed Nikki.

"He works part-time at the Fabric Barn," said Megan.

"Oh." Nikki laughed.

"You could use a job," said Mrs. Nyequist. "Maybe you would stop asking me for money."

"Mom!"

"You must be tired after being out last night. I hope you didn't keep her out too late." Jamie's grandmother smiled at him.

"We left before the mall closed," said Jamie.

"What?" said Kim. "What are you talking about?"

"Jamie and I saw a movie last night."

"No way!" said Nikki. "Were you going to tell us?"

"Nikki!" said Mrs. Nyequist.

The girl at the register asked for their order, mercifully putting an end to the conversation.

Jamie gave his order, but he no longer had much of an appetite. Megan wanted to keep their date a secret. He didn't know how to reconcile the enthusiastic girl from last night who wanted to kiss him with this girl who wanted to hide their date from her friends.

He took the red triangle denoting their order number and followed his grandmother toward an empty table. The hurt part of his mind told him not to look back, but he couldn't stop himself.

Megan smiled. Jamie didn't. Her smile wilted. "Talk later?" she mouthed. Jamie nodded.

~o~O~o~

Jamie's grandmother chose a table below a window. Megan and her friends sat at a window table on the other side of the dining area.

"Do you know those girls well?"

"Not really. They're part of the popular crowd. They don't talk to me."

"Well, I'm glad you've made such a good friend with Megan. She seemed to have more manners and grace than all of them put together."

His grandmother quizzed him about his day at work. He tried to ask her about her sewing project, but she changed the subject to his classes for school in the fall. He hadn't thought much about school. Whenever the idea came up, he pushed it away. The summer seemed to stretch out endlessly, but he knew that was just an illusion. He could no longer imagine not wearing pantyhose.

He fought a losing battle to not glance across the dining area at Megan, over and over again. She returned his gaze with a smile a few times and once when she was drinking her milkshake through a straw. She looked adorable in that pose. Maybe he was fooling himself to think of her as his girlfriend. Most of the time she was talking to the other girls, and they did a lot of laughing. He decided calling Megan in the evening wouldn't be such a great idea. She probably didn't want to talk to him.

Jamie and his grandmother ate slowly. She always did so, mostly because she talked a great deal while she ate. Jamie didn't feel much like eating. As they were finishing, Jamie looked in Megan's direction to see her approaching with her milkshake in hand.

She smiled, a bit sheepishly, like she wasn't sure of her reception.

"May I join you?"

"Of course you can." Jamie's grandmother moved the tray to the other side of the table to make a place for Megan. "We're almost done, but take a seat."

Megan pulled in a chair from a neighboring, empty table. "It was such a surprise running into you here."

Jamie nodded. "I could tell."

"Sorry about them being kind of rude."

"I was telling Jamie that you have more manners than all of them," said Jamie's grandmother.

"Thank you. My mother would be pleased to hear that."

"Did you have fun last night?"

"Oh, yes. Jamie and I had a great time. It's like we've been friends forever."

Jamie realized that once again Megan and his grandmother were doing all the talking.

"What are your plans for the rest of the day?" he asked.

"A shower and a nap. I feel so icky and tired. At least you get to work in air conditioning." Megan drank from her milkshake.

"And I'm getting paid."

"Yeah, I'm getting all hot and tired as a volunteer." Megan leaned closer and touched his shoulder. "I love your outfit."

Jamie stumbled over thanks, trying to think of something else to say.

"I think Jamie looks super sharp these days. His new look suits him so well." Megan directed her comment at his grandmother.

"Oh, I agree. His mother and I believe he's finding his true self."

His true self? He wasn't a girl, and people who poked fun at him called him a sissy or some version of a girly-boy.

"Did your mother put that outfit together?"

"We were in a hurry this morning. My mother let me sleep in."

"Uh-hmm." Megan nodded. "I thought so. All the pieces work together well, even those dark brown pantyhose, but it kind of looks like something your mother would wear."

"That's exactly what I was thinking this morning," said Jamie.

"It doesn't hurt to listen to your mother," his grandmother chimed in.

"No. She's a good teacher," said Megan. "At least until you develop your own style."

"Won't I need to buy a lot more clothes to do that?"

"Not a whole lot. Besides, why not spend some of that money you're making on clothes?" Megan laughed. "I know deep down you like to shop."

"With you I do."

"We should be going," said Jamie's grandmother. "And I think your friends are finished."

"Right," said Megan as she stood to leave. "Well, it was great seeing you two."

"Can I call you tonight?"

"Of course! Call after eight. We'll definitely be done with dinner by then." Megan waved and turned to walk away. She turned back after a step and whispered in Jamie's ear. "Crimson tonight." She winked.

~o~O~o~

The three girls piled into the car with Mrs. Nyequist. They watched Jamie get into his grandmother's car. Mrs. Nyequist giggled, which led Nikki and Kim to giggle as well. Megan thought all three were acting about as mature as the little girls she had been coaching all morning.

"He's carrying a purse," said Mrs. Nyequist. "I didn't even notice that before."

"Why doesn't he just wear a skirt and be done with it," said Kim.

"And some heels," said Nikki. "And a bra!"

"Jamie doesn't wear a bra," said Megan. "He wants to wear dressy-looking shorts."

"He wasn't wearing a bra. I would have noticed that." Mrs. Nyequist laughed. "But all his clothes were women’s, and he was wearing lip gloss. I'm certain of it."

"Oh, yeah! I noticed that too," said Nikki. "Such a sissy."

"Did he wear lip gloss on your date last night?" said Kim.

Megan rolled her eyes. "It makes him look nice. Lots of guys could benefit from a little makeup."

Mrs. Nyequist was shaking her head as she started the car.

"Does Josh know you're two-timing him with a sissy-boy?" said Kim.

"He's going to dump you if you insult him anymore," added Nikki.

"I can't cheat on Josh because he's not my boyfriend."

"He thinks you're his girlfriend," said Kim.

"Send him my way if you don't want him," said Nikki.

"Or mine," said Kim.

"You two already have boyfriends."

Nikki shrugged. "They're expendable if something better comes along."

"Is Jamie your boyfriend?" Kim surrounded ‘boy’ with air quotes.

Megan paused. "We're very good friends." That wasn't what Jamie would want her to say and in her heart she knew it. She rationalized, thinking the word friends as opposed to boyfriend would dampen their glee for more Jamie-bashing. She was wrong.

Niki looked directly at Megan. "Is he going to dress like a girl, or should I say sissy, for school next year?"

"That'll be a hoot," said Mrs. Nyequist. "I hope no one beats him up."

"I don't know." Megan turned away to stare out the window at the houses they were zipping past. She hadn't given much thought to what would happen to Jamie at school. Would he really be in danger? She couldn't protect him all the time.

~o~O~o~

A few minutes before eight, Jamie asked his mother if he could use her phone to call Megan. Julie and his mother were perched on the couch together watching some chick romance on television with a bowl of popcorn between them.

"Sure," said his mother. "Are you tired? You look ready for bed."

Under his tartan robe, Jamie was wearing his crimson cami and tap pants set along with tan pantyhose--the same outfit he expected Megan to be wearing. Wearing the same clothes as his girlfriend excited him as he imagined her in the cami without a bra underneath it. He felt a pleasant swelling in his groin.

"It was a long day." He had needed all day to recover from the hamburger joint ordeal. It wasn't all bad, he had finally decided.

"Have fun," said Julie.

Jamie heard their whispering beneath the audio from the television but ignored it. His mouth went dry and his breathing increased as he imagined what he was going to say to Megan. All the ideas that he'd been storing up all day were flying out of his head. He told himself that next time he would take notes.

Sitting on the edge of his mother's bed, Jamie rubbed his nylon-clad legs together. The swishing sensation of nylon against nylon calmed him. More and more, he felt that he was meant to wear pantyhose and soft, silky fabrics like the cami. This was his natural state. And Megan understood him.

Jamie reached for the phone. For a moment, he couldn't remember Megan's number. It flew out of his mind like snow whisked away in the wind. After a few deep breathes, it came back to him.

~o~O~o~

"Megan!" called her mother from the bottom of the stairs. "Telephone."

Megan hopped off her bed where she had been reading. Wearing a crimson cami and tap pants with tan pantyhose, she stepped out into the hall to tell her mother that she would take the call upstairs. Her bedside clock read eight p.m. She knew Jamie would be wearing the same outfit. She thought their matching outfits were neat and sexy.

Megan picked up the phone in the study. "Hi!"

"Hey, Megan. What's up?"

There were many phrases Megan almost said as the surprise of hearing Josh's voice washed over her. What? Is this a joke? This must be a mistake. Where's Jamie? Always quick to recover, Megan held on and didn't fumble.

"Oh, hi Josh. I didn't expect you to call."

"You have the sweetest, sexiest voice I've ever heard over the phone."

Megan giggled and wondered how many girl's voices a teenager could have heard for comparison. "That's sweet."

"I just couldn't stay away from you. Are you as excited about Saturday as I am?"

Megan relaxed and fell into the conversation of flirting and innuendo. Josh was a very smooth talker and brimming with confidence and energy. Megan couldn't deny she found him attractive.

Forty-five minutes later, they said their goodbyes. Megan admitted that she was looking forward to Saturday. She felt her chest and face flush when he told her he couldn't wait to see her in her new bikini. And that wasn't the first time her heart had fluttered during their conversation.

Megan hung up the phone. Only then did she realize how long they had been talking. And only then did she remember that she had planned to talk to Jamie.

~o~O~o~

Jamie hung up the receiver for the fifth and final time. He had heard busy signals every time for the past thirty minutes. He told himself that anyone could be on the phone at Megan's house: her mother, her father, her sister. His gut told him it was Megan, talking to one of her cheerleader friends who thought he was a pathetic sissy, someone to laugh at.

He passed through the living room on his way to the stairs. A man and woman on the screen were smiling at each other like no one else in the world existed.

"What did Megan have to say?" said Julie.

"The line was busy." Jamie didn't stop to explain. There was nothing else to say and he didn't want to talk about it.

~o~O~o~

Megan stood on the sidewalk in front of The Four Seasons clothing store. She swung her oversized leather purse over her shoulder and closed the door of her mother’s car.

“Are you certain you want to walk home?” said her mother.

Megan spoke through the open window. “It’s not that far. I’ll be fine. I’ll be done long before you.”

Her mother sighed. She shook her head as she looked again at Megan’s dress and then drove away.

Megan waved. As soon as her mother was out of sight, she hurried to a bench on the edge of the sidewalk. From her purse, she withdrew a pair of white, strappy, three-inch designer heels. She swapped her tennis shoes and socks for the heels. Her knee-length, summer-weight dress was light blue with gold stitching and buttons. The neckline plunged to show off a tasteful hint of cleavage and set off her gold cross necklace to stunning effect. A leather belt with an obnoxiously large Gucci buckle cinched her waist. Beige pantyhose with a hint of gloss wrapped her legs. Megan was dressed to intimidate.

She had told her mother that she wanted to show the sales staff at Four Seasons that she was not to be trifled with. She doubted her mother believed her. No teenager donned a designer dress and nylons to try on bikinis. Her mother was baffled and even her nosy little sister didn’t appear to have a clue what Megan was up to.

With her heels clicking, Megan strode toward The Fabric Barn. Three boys riding past whistled at her and tooted the horn of their car. A middle-aged man in a parked car surreptitiously watched her from behind a newspaper. Megan smiled. She had aimed to draw attention.

Her first order of business was to size up this girl that Jamie talked about so much. Tammy? Tara? Whatever the girl’s name, Megan planned to show her what kind of young woman Jamie was dating. And over the past day, she had come to despise the girl. When Jamie talked about her, it was like she had intruded on their date, took the seat next to them and helped herself to some popcorn. So rude. Secondly, she needed to check on Jamie’s state of mind and give his ego a boost. She figured the lunch fiasco and the missed phone call had left his feelings hurt. She had waited by the phone for thirty minutes after Josh rang off, but Jamie didn’t call. She felt a bit annoyed that Jamie had given up so easily. Finally, she had to buy a new bikini.

As The Fabric Barn came into sight, Megan realized that she had never set foot in a fabric store. Her mother owned a tiny sewing kit for fixing buttons. They bought everything else new. For alterations her mother hired a professional seamstress. She stopped before passing in front of the store’s windows to check her makeup. Satisfied, she charged ahead.

A bell above the door chimed as she entered. She stood stock still as her gaze took in the store from one side to another. There were enormous rolls of fabric everywhere; stuff for making crafts like beads and ribbons; sewing stuff like scissors and thread; and a few items that appeared as alien to Megan as a ray gun. The clientele appeared to be old women and overweight, frumpy-looking younger women with small children in tow. She pondered if she could be more out of place. Megan expected security to accost her at any moment to escort her out of the store and point her in the direction of the nearest salon.

Instead, a smiling young woman in an ugly green apron approached her. “Hi. May I help you find something?”

Megan noted the girl’s name tag. Tabitha. Yes, that was the girl’s name. She stepped toward Tabitha, emphasizing her height advantage.

“Yes, you may. Would you fetch Jamie for me? I believe he works here.”

“Jamie? Oh! You must be Megan. Jamie said you might stop by. He talks a lot about you.”

“Does he? Well, I want to see where he works. I’ve never been here before.”

“I’m sure Jamie will give you the grand tour.”

Megan nodded, wondering what could be grand about buttons and thread.

“I love your dress by the way. It’s absolutely gorgeous. And those shoes.”

“Oh, this old thing. I just threw it on this morning. One has to wear something.” Megan laughed. Tabitha didn’t. That last line had been cringe-worthy. Megan decided to tone it down a notch.

“I think Jamie is in the back. You can talk to him there if you want. I’ll take you through.” Tabitha’s friendly smile had faded. She turned, motioning for Megan to follow.

Megan appraised Tabitha’s pink, floral print dress as she followed her. Pretty but not stylish. She guessed it was a hand-me-down from the girl’s mother.

The girl behind the register was dressed in black and, Megan speculated, praying she looked suitably goth. Kelli looked past Tabitha to Megan with obvious curiosity.

“Lucelle’s not in,” said Kelli. “She went to the bank. Said she’d be back soon.”

Megan stared at Kelli quizzically. She didn’t care where or who Lucelle was.

“She wants to talk to Jamie,” said Tabitha.

“Jamie? Why?”

“I’m his girlfriend,” said Megan.

Kelli shrieked with laughter and snorted. “Sorry. That’s a good one.”

Megan stared at Kelli, not laughing, and wondering if she should feel more insulted for herself or Jamie.

“Wait,” said Kelli. “You mean for real? You’re not kidding? You’re dating that boyette?”

“Yes. That boyette and I have been out a few times.”

“Come on,” said Tabitha. “Through here.”

Megan followed Tabitha into the back of the store, leaving Kelli staring after them, speechless.

“Jamie said you’re starting West-Central in the fall.”

“Yeah. Maybe we’ll have some classes together.”

“I can show you around if you want. Introduce you to some guys.”

“Seriously?”

“Of course. I can think of several guys who would love to go out with you. A friend of Jamie’s is a friend of mine.”

They found Jaime cutting open a tall box containing bolts of fabric wrapped in plastic.

“Hey, Jamie. You’ve got a visitor.”

“Megan.” Still armed with the box cutter, Jamie stepped from behind the box. “You came.”

“You doubted me? I’m hurt.” Megan pressed her lips into a fake pout and then smiled. “I told you I wanted to see where you work.”

“Nice to meet you, Megan," said Tabitha.

“Same. We’ll talk later.” Megan turned back to Jamie as Tabitha departed. “You can put down your knife.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.” Jamie laid the box cutter on a battered but sturdy-looking work table. “I’m just surprised to see you. I, well, I didn’t think you would come after yesterday.”

“I have to apologize for my friends. They were a bit rude. I thought you looked great. As you do today. Twirl around for me.”

Jamie did as she asked. She considered how refreshing it was to be with a boy who just did whatever she told him to do with no fussing. No question about it. Jamie was wrapped around her finger.

“Those black hose go well with those gray and white shorts and your white blouse. Too bad you have to cover it up behind that hideous green apron. I guess it’s the uniform.”

“Lucelle’s made a big deal recently about us wearing them. I guess she wants us to look the same.”

“Can’t be helped, I suppose.” As she looked at Jamie, Megan began thinking that if Jamie were a girl, she would tell him to improve his look with some accessories: a necklace, bracelet, or earrings. She thought he could use some more makeup too.

“What?” said Jamie. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Like what?”

“I don’t know. Like you’re analyzing me or something.”

Megan laughed. “We need to go shopping again. Get you some clothes to tone down that apron.”

“I tried to call you last night, but the line was busy.”

“I’m sorry. One of my friends called and we talked way too long. My fault.”

“Uhm. Do, uh, do you think we could go out again?”

Megan grinned. “Are you asking me out on another date?”

“I guess I am. Can we? I mean go out again? If you want to."

“Of course." Megan couldn't help comparing Jamie's tentative questions with Josh's insistent demands. "What did you have in mind?”

“I don’t know. Maybe we could get dessert? Maybe Monday or Tuesday night? Give me a day or two to think about it since you're busy on Saturday."

Megan heard the pain in Jamie's voice as he mumbled the last phrase. She felt a sharp pang of guilt. If there had been a phone in her hand, she would have called Josh at that moment and told him no. Absolutely not. Go to the beach by yourself. And then hung up before he could charm her. But there was no phone and Megan knew she wouldn't make that call because all her friends expected her at the beach in her new bikini.

“I know," said Megan, smiling brightly. "Let’s go clothes shopping, just you and me. And then we'll add a cherry on top with dessert."

“Okay. You could help me with my own style?”

“Exactly. Let’s plan on … say … Tuesday night?" Megan thought Jamie seemed overwhelmed.

"Yeah, yeah. That sounds great. Thank you, Megan."

Megan laughed. “Thank you. You're the one who asked me out." Megan scanned the stockroom, noting its packed shelves and stacks of boxes. "So, this is the dungeon where you do all your work?”

“Part of it. I start off the day here then go out front to put away fabric?”

“Put it away?”

“After some is cut, I put the bolts back on the shelves.”

“Oh. Tabitha said that you talk about me all the time.”

Jamie flushed. “We talk a lot and I told her about our date. Some of it. You’re not mad are you?”

“No, silly. Of course not.” Megan laughed. “Girls talk about their dates all the time. Does she tell you about her dates?”

Jamie shrugged. “I don’t think she has a boyfriend.”

“That’s too bad. I’ll set her up with someone.”

“You can do that?”

“Of course.” Megan stepped closer and ran the tip of her tongue over her lips. “You haven’t said anything about my dress. And I’m surprised you haven’t tried to kiss me yet, as we’re all alone back here in this not so brightly lit place.” She noticed Jamie’s gaze linger on her cleavage.

“You, you always look great.”

“Uh-hmm.” She placed her arms on his shoulders.

Jamie pressed his gloss-stained lips to hers. She felt his hands on her waist, gently squeezing above her hips. She sensed his nervousness. She pulled away. "I won't break, you know. I'm not that fragile."

"I'm sorry. I–"

Megan stopped his apology by pressing her lips against his. Jamie gripped her, sliding his hands across her back.

“Hey, Jam-- Oh, my god.” Kelli’s voice rang through the stockroom.

Megan spun around out of Jamie’s arms. “Excuse me. You could knock.”

Kelli laughed. “I didn't know I was walking into a snog fest. I wouldn’t believe it if I hadn’t seen it. This is a workplace, you know.”

“Still,” said Megan.

“We’re in need of our favorite boyette. The bins are overflowing, Jamie. If you can stop snogging for a minute.” Kelli laughed and turned to go back up front. “Good thing Lucelle didn’t catch you.”

“I’m sorry, Jamie. She won’t say anything, will she? I don't want to get you in trouble."

“I don’t know. She doesn’t like me.”

“But they need you, right? To unpack all these boxes and put the fabric away? Look, if there’s a problem, let me know. I’ll talk to your boss, Lucelle. Okay? It was my fault.”

Jamie nodded. “I need to get busy or Kelli will cause trouble.”

“Can I hang out while you work?”

“Sure. But it’ll be boring.”

Megan followed Jamie out of the stockroom. And the work was very boring. Jamie hardly had time to talk, and Megan felt like she was constantly in the way. This buying and cutting fabric was a revelation to her. And then she saw the displays of patterns and books of patterns. She was gobsmacked to imagine that people still made clothes.

She noticed Tabitha watching them, trying and failing to be surreptitious about it. She also noticed a few of the younger women staring at Jamie and covering their mouths to giggle when his back was turned. If she didn't feel like such an interloper, she would have said something. But what, she wondered. Stop laughing at my boyfriend. I bought those pantyhose for him. She decided not to tell Jamie for fear it would hurt his feelings.

“What are you going to do with all the money you make?” said Megan.

“Mom wants me to save most of it for college, but first I’m going to buy a better chess game for my computer.”

“You think you’re going to beat me?” Megan laughed.

“Hello there, young lady. Can I help you with something?” An older woman who had the air of being in charge addressed Megan.

“No. But thank you. I’m just keeping Jamie company.” Megan assumed this was Lucelle. She noticed Lucelle did not wear one of the ugly aprons, but her clothes screamed no-nonsense practicality.

“Oh. Okay.”

“Lucelle, this is Megan, my girlfriend. I showed her around the store. I hope that’s okay. I’ve been keeping up on the fabric.”

“That’s quite alright, Jamie. Such a conscientious worker,” Lucelle said to Megan. “I’m pleased to meet you, Megan, but I’m surprised you’ve been all over the store and haven’t found a single item to buy.”

“I’m not much into crafts or sewing.”

“Yes,” said Lucelle as she studied Megan from head to toe. “Have you been helping Jamie with his fashion sense?”

“Where I can. It’s mostly been his mother, but I believe I bought those pantyhose for him.”

“Yeah, you did,” said Jamie.

“And we’re going shopping together next week so we can work on his style.”

“That’s very kind of you.”

Megan beamed. She enjoyed organizing. Her gaze shifted to Jamie who was not beaming. She realized that they had been talking about him like he wasn't there. It was easy to do that to Jamie. He was so quiet.

Lucelle addressed Jamie. "Do you think you would enjoy wearing different styles of clothes?"

"I suppose so. What do you mean?"

"Just an idea I'm kicking around. Keep up the good work." Lucelle patted Jamie on the shoulder. "Good to meet you, Megan. Maybe you'll buy something next time."

"I'm sure I will." Megan grinned at Jamie and then whispered, "was she serious?"

Jamie shrugged.

"Maybe I should buy something. I'll be back in a few." Megan found Tabitha, who helped her find what she was looking for. Megan also recorded Tabitha's phone number and promised to find a date for her by next weekend.

"What did you buy?" said Jamie.

"Some floss." Megan opened the bag for Jamie to peer inside. "See any colors you like?"

"Looks like every color we have. What's it for?"

"Something for us to do together. You'll have to wait and see. And I told Margaret to tell Lucelle I bought something. She's very friendly, Margaret I mean."

"She is. She always has something kind to say to me. Uhm, my grandmother is going to be here soon. Do you need a ride home?"

"Oh, no. Is it that late?" Megan looked at her watch. "That would be wonderful, but I need to buy something at The Four Seasons."

"I'm sure we could wait for you." Jamie pleaded with eyes that reminded Megan of a puppy dog.

"Alright. As long as your grandmother doesn't mind waiting. When will she be here?"

"Probably in a few minutes." Jamie looked past her toward the parking lot. "There's her car on the street. I need to clock out. I'll snag my purse and meet you at the door."

Snag my purse? Megan wondered how many girls had a boyfriend who carried a purse?

~o~O~o~

When Jamie came out the door of The Fabric Barn, Megan and his grandmother were standing beside her car talking.

“Hi, grandma. Can we give Megan a ride home?”

“Certainly, but Megan says she has some shopping to do first.”

“Yeah, like I told Jamie,” said Megan. “I don’t know how long I’ll be so if you have plans--”

“Oh, don’t worry. That’s the curse and pleasure of growing old. You’ve got little to do and you’re never in a hurry to get it done.”

Jamie smiled. His grandmother seemed to have accepted old age with great humor.

“Okay. That’s kind of you to wait for me. Do you two want to stay here while I do my shopping, then I’ll come back?”

“Don’t be silly. You don’t want to walk there and back in those heels. I’ll drive you there. And we can help you shop.”

“They’re actually quite comfortable.”

“Give up,” whispered Jamie. He considered sitting in the backseat with Megan, but for driving the block from one store to the other, it didn’t seem worth it.

Megan’s trip to see him at work had emboldened Jamie and as they walked toward the The Four Seasons, Jamie took Megan’s hand. She smiled, but Jamie got the sense she was nervous.

“What are you shopping for?” asked his grandmother.

“A new swimsuit.”

“Is this for the party at the beach?” said Jamie.

“Yeah, all my friends are getting new bikinis so...you know.”

“Have to keep up,” said Jamie’s grandmother.

Jamie held the door for Megan and his grandmother. A young sales assistant stepped forward and offered to help Megan before Jamie had entered the store. He scanned the racks and noticed the fashions were aimed at a younger crowd than the clothes in the stores his mother took him to. The sales assistant led Megan to racks of swimwear.

A second sales assistant approached Jamie and his grandmother. The woman wore a miniskirt and heels with nude pantyhose. The big curls of her blonde hair rested on her shoulders. Jamie guessed she was in her late twenties. The woman’s gaze traveled over him from head to toe and lingered over his shorts and legs.

She offered a pleasant, if practiced, smile. “May I help you?”

“We’re with the young lady,” said Jamie’s grandmother.

“Ah, I see. But I noticed you,” she said to Jamie, “appear to be, uhm, a bit daring with your clothes? We have some shorts on sale that you might like.”

“I don’t have much money with me.”

“Well let’s take a look,” said Jamie’s grandmother. “I’m sure Megan doesn’t want us crowding her while she shops.”

“Wonderful. This way. I’m Tracy by the way.”

Jamie and his grandmother gave their names.

They stopped in front of racks with various styles of shorts.

“If you’re looking for something more casual, we have a wide selection of jean shorts from these short shorts down to a three or four inch inseam. Have you tried short shorts before? These are very comfortable soft denim with some stretch to them.” Tracy studied Jamie’s waist for a few seconds, moved the shorts around on their hangers, and then selected a pair of dark blue denim shorts that didn’t appear to Jamie to have any inseam. “I think these are your size. You should try them on to see how you like them.”

Jamie took the shorts. They were much softer than they looked. “I already have some jean shorts at home and these look really short.”

“That’s the fun of shopping, trying new things. If you don’t like them, nothing lost.”

Jamie looked to his grandmother.

“She’s right, Jamie.”

“Okay. I guess I can try them on.” He looked at the tag and saw the size matched the shorts his mother had bought for him. “How did you guess my size?”

Tracy laughed. “Trade secret. Now, you look to me like you’re coming from work.”

“I work at The Fabric Barn.”

“Great. Do you enjoy it?”

“Yeah. I like some of my coworkers a lot. And I stay busy.”

“We don’t have any dressy shorts like you’re wearing, but have you considered skorts?” She led them to a different rack with items that looked to Jamie like skirts in a rainbow of colors.

“Did you say skirts?”

“No, skorts. They’re shorts that kind of masquerade as a short skirt.”

“I don’t know.” Jamie felt nervous about where this unplanned shopping trip was heading.

“Well there are two general styles. You can have a piece of fabric that wraps around the front or you can have wide, flowing legs. Both give the appearance of a skirt although you’re wearing shorts. These here have the wide, flowing legs. And they’re very popular. They’re great if you’re a little nervous about wearing a shorter skirt. Which I suspect you might be?” Tracy smiled and arched her eyebrows.

“I don’t know, grandma. Do you think Lucelle would be okay with a skort?” Jamie was wishing his grandmother to say no, that Lucelle would object.

“You should at least try them on,” said his grandmother. “You might like them.”

“That’s the spirit. They’re very comfortable.” Tracy moved the hangers around and retrieved skorts in a pastel blue and a pastel red. “I bet you’re going to like these.” Addressing his grandmother, she said, “and the short shorts and the skorts are all on sale.”

Jamie took the skorts and held them with the short shorts.

“The fitting rooms are this way.” She led them toward the back of the store. “Is that your older sister looking at bikinis?”

“Megan’s my girlfriend.”

“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t assume things. You would think I would have learned my lesson by now.”

The assistant who had helped Megan was waiting in front of one of the three changing booths. As they approached the fitting area, the door to the middle booth opened and Megan stepped out wearing a bright yellow bikini with black edging.

“I think the cups on this one fit much better.” Megan was pulling on the straps of the bikini top. She had put the skimpy bikini bottoms on over the top of her pantyhose. The waistband of her hose stopped an inch above her belly button.

Jamie stared wide-eyed. Essentially, he was looking at Megan in her underwear. His gaze settled on her chest, where her breasts were presented to ample effect by the bikini bra. The image of Megan in her pantyhose and yellow bikini was burning into Jamie’s memory.

Megan shrieked when she saw Jamie and covered her chest with her arms. With a confused expression, Tracy looked between the two.

Jamie immediately dropped his gaze to the tile floor but couldn’t help looking up to admire Megan’s long legs from feet to hips wrapped in nylons.

“I’m sorry.” Megan lowered her arms. “I didn’t expect to see any one.”

“That’s a sharp looking bikini,” said Jamie’s grandmother.

“You look great,” said Jamie.

“Step in here, Jamie, and you can try those on.” Tracy directed him to an empty changing booth.

Jamie stepped inside the cramped space. He took a breath and let it out to steady his nerves. That was so much better than spying on Mike’s sister Monica and her friends. If that’s what Megan wore on Saturday, he thought, then all those boys would get an eyeful of his girlfriend. He wondered why she felt the need to cover herself. Maybe she was just startled.

“How do they fit,” called Tracy. “Can we see?”

“Crap,” he whispered. “Just a minute.” He removed his shoes and shorts and then pulled the jean shorts up his legs. They fit and stretched to cling to his body, but they were very, very short. The reinforced panty of his hose poked a couple fingers below the leg opening.

He stepped out of the changing room to find Tracy, Megan, and his grandmother talking. Megan had dressed and held the yellow bikini.

“Wow. Look at you,” said Tracy. “Those look sharp on him, don’t they?”

“They look great, Jamie,” said Megan.

“Like they were made for him,” said Tracy.

“What do you think, grandma?”

“I’m willing to buy them if these ladies think you need them.”

“You’ll need to wear sheer-to-waist pantyhose,” said Tracy. “But that shouldn’t be a problem. I hear you have quite a collection.”

“Let’s see you in skorts,” said Megan.

Jamie changed and came out wearing the blue skorts. The fabric hung in loose folds around his legs, which felt odd. The only comparison he could think of was wearing a bathrobe, except in this case, he was wearing a robe around each leg.

“I think we have another winner,” said Tracy. “How do they feel?”

“Uhm. I don’t know. Kind of like wearing a bathrobe.”

All three women laughed.

“It’s a lot cuter than a bathrobe and you actually have some fabric in between your legs.”

“They look really great on you, Jamie,” said Megan. “They give you a younger look.”

His grandmother approved of them as well. He tried on the red skorts to equal applause. His grandmother said they would take all three. Tracy seemed very pleased.

When Jamie came out dressed in his original shorts, Megan was completing her purchase. Tracy rang up Jamie’s new clothes. She gave him her card and told him to ask for her next time he came shopping. She also complimented his purse.

“Well that was a surprising turn,” said Jamie’s grandmother.

“Yes, thanks so much for shopping with me. But it appears Jamie came out the big winner.” Megan squeezed his hand.

“I guess we made some progress on my own style,” said Jamie.

“Are you two up for milkshakes from Joe’s?”

“Oh, I’d love to but my mother’s going to be frantic wondering where I am if I don’t get home soon.”

“Maybe you could stop by next week during the sale,” said Jamie. “I’ll be working all day. My mother could take us to Joe’s.”

“Let’s plan on it.” When they stopped to get into the car, Megan leaned close to Jamie’s ear. “Purple,” she whispered.

Jamie grinned, relishing the secret they shared.

~o~O~o~

At eleven a.m., Megan heard a car horn blaring in the driveway. From her window she saw Josh in a sedan, not the Cherokee she was expecting, and Josh appeared to be the only person in the car. Megan frowned. Maybe I’m just the first person he’s picking up, she thought.

She grabbed a bag packed with her beach essentials: towel, suntan lotion, flip-flops, sunglasses, etc. and raced down the stairs. Her hair, tied back in a ponytail, bounced with each step. She wore a yellow tank top and jean shorts over her yellow bikini with white sandals on her feet.

She met her sister, who was coming up the stairs, at the halfway point.

"Your new boyfriend is waiting outside," said Melissa.

"He's my ride to the party."

"Uh-huh. Whatever you say." Melissa grinned and winked.

She’s up to something, thought Megan, but she couldn't fathom what it might be. She shrugged her shoulders, relegating the mystery to the basement of her thoughts, and continued down the stairs. Her mother was leafing through a decorating magazine in the living room.

"Bye, mom. I'm off to the party."

“Have fun. Be sure to thank Josh for taking you,” she added.

Megan rolled her eyes. The car horn sounded again, intrusive and insistent. When she stepped outside, she confirmed what she had suspected from her window. Josh was the car's sole occupant.

"I thought you were borrowing the Cherokee?" Megan buckled her seatbelt.

"My dad needed it. So, it's just you and me." Josh poked a thumb at the back seat. The muscles in Josh's shoulder and chest rippled beneath the stretched fabric of his t-shirt. Megan saw the back seat was packed with several webbed folding chairs. "Chairs wouldn't fit in the trunk."

"Oh, I guess not." Her ride out to the party was becoming more like a date by the moment. "There really is a party, right? I mean it's not just you and me at the beach for the day."

"Of course there's a party. Dozens and dozens of people if everybody shows. What's up with you?"

"Nothing. I was expecting something different when you picked me up."

"Plans change."

Josh sped down the street, pushing the boundary of safety without breaking through it. Megan felt a surge of excitement.

~o~O~o~

Jamie dressed in casual attire for his shopping trip with his mother. She suggested he wear his new short shorts. He paired them with sheer-to-waist pantyhose and a plain red t-shirt. He had just finished dressing when his mother knocked on the door.

“Those shorts look great on you,” she said.

Jamie noticed some yellow fabric rolled up in his mother’s hand.

“Would you like to try a different t-shirt?”

“Depends on the shirt.”

His mother laughed. “This is one of Julie’s old shirts. She hardly ever wore it so it’s like new.” She unrolled the yellow t-shirt and held it up for Jamie. A white Hello-Kitty face featured prominently across the chest. The sleeves were short and puffy.

“I don’t know. Doesn’t that look kind of young for me?”

“Hmm. Maybe that’s why Julie didn’t wear it. I’ll put it in the giveaway bag. Julie has a plain blue one, also like new. Would you consider that?”

“I’ll try it if you want me to.” Jamie wondered why adults were always trying to make their children look cute.

His mother tossed a pastel blue t-shirt to him from the hall. “Try that one on.”

Jamie swapped his red t-shirt for the blue one. The shirt fit but it was shorter and the sleeves were very short, hardly covering any of his upper arms. He called his mother to take a look, fully expecting her to agree it was too small.

“That looks perfect. Much better than the other one.”

“Isn’t it kind of short?”

“That’s the idea. We want to see your cute shorts, not hide them behind a t-shirt.”

“Aren’t the sleeves too short?”

“Those are called scalloped sleeves. That’s how they’re supposed to look. Trust me. It’s perfect.”

“Okay.” Jamie brushed his teeth and applied some lip gloss. He realized this gloss was becoming a habit. He had to admit the gloss did enhance his lips and make them feel good. He joined his mother at the front door and slipped on his sandals.

“Those are so clunky. Why don't you wear your Birkenstock sandals or your clogs?"

"I don't know. I like these. They stay on my feet."

"We won't be running anywhere today, so why don't you try your clogs. First order of business is some new sandals for you.”

Jamie switched his shoes. While his mother locked up, he walked to the car. The clogs had a small heel which pushed his foot forward and helped to keep them on his feet.

Julie had already left for her supposed pool party. Jamie felt bad about the deception. He also figured Megan had left for her beach party. That thought troubled him more because every time he imagined her at the beach, he saw her in that skimpy yellow bikini. All the guys there were going to see her in that skimpy bikini. He hoped every other girl there was wearing an equally skimpy bikini.

"Whatcha thinking about?" His mother slid into the driver's seat.

He almost blurted out skimpy bikinis but managed to stop his tongue before disaster struck. "Nothing really."

"Uh-huh. If you say so. You looked like you’re a million miles away." She stared at him, her eyebrows raised, expectant.

Jamie felt the pressure to say something, but nothing came to mind. How did Megan always know the perfect rejoinder?

"I know you would rather spend the afternoon with your hot girlfriend--"

"Mom!"

"I saw you two kissing. But your old mother promises to make the afternoon worthwhile if you'll just indulge her for a bit."

"It's not like that. I'm looking forward to today."

"Good. Then be engaged. I want you here with me."

They set off for a shoe shopping mecca of his mother's choice. Jamie was thinking of asking his mother if she knew anything about his grandmother's mysterious sewing project. Even Jamie no longer believed the curtains story. But his mother beat him to it.

"So, what is Megan doing today?"

"She's going to the beach at the reservoir with some friends."

"Oh, that’s right. That's why she had to buy a swimsuit." She squeezed his leg and smiled at him. "I'm glad you have Megan in your life. I think she's very good for you, but your mother isn't accustomed to this level of competition."

"You make it sound like an either/or. It's not like that."

"I know. I was young once too. I'm just teasing you. But I reserve the right to be a little jealous."

His mother parked outside of Mohl’s. “Are we ready to shop for shoes?”

“Don’t I have enough shoes? I think I can get used to these clogs with some practice. Maybe we should go see a movie or grab an early lunch?” Jamie didn’t want to tell his mother but he was worried about adding more items to his wardrobe that looked like her instead of him. He wished Megan were with them. She would know how to steer them toward some younger-looking items.

“What’s the matter, Jamie? I thought you wanted a day out with me shopping?” She eased back into her seat and worse, she sounded disappointed, maybe even hurt.

"Nothing. It's ... well ... it's just you already spent so much money on clothes for me and--"

"You're really worried about the money? I can assure you it's not a problem."

"Oh, well…."

"Do you wish Megan were here?"

"Megan's fun to shop with. Not that you aren't."

His mother laughed. "Keep digging. Are you worried I won't buy stylish clothes for you?"

"How did you know?"

"Because I thought the same thing when grandma took me shopping."

"Really?"

"Yes, really. I bought you some more grown up looking clothes for work because I thought they would impress Lucelle. Have they?"

"Yeah, I think so."

"You need to think of your clothes as having a purpose and not just something to cover yourself with. I'm certain Megan would tell you the same. Does that make sense?"

"It does."

"Good. Now let's go in and find you some young-looking sandals."

Jamie followed his mother into the store and directly to the shoe section. There were many high-heeled sandals on display. He loved how Megan’s feet and legs looked in heels, but he didn’t think he could ever wear them. They kind of scared him, like walking on stilts.

“What do you think about these? Young looking enough for you?” His mother held out a brown sandal with leather straps across the foot and a single strap around the heel, which looked to be a half-inch thicker than the rest of the sole. It wasn’t much different than his boy sandals except the straps were thinner and there was no velcro. There was also some decorative colored glass across the front strap.

“They look like shoes I’ve seen girls my age wearing, but I don’t think they’ll fit.”

“No, these are a six, but I’m sure we can find your size.”

“Hello. May I help you?” The woman who came around the corner addressed Jamie’s mother. She wore flats with slacks and a flower print blouse. Jamie guessed her to be his mother’s age.

“Oh, yes, we were looking for these in his size.” Jamie’s mother motioned toward him.

“His size?” The woman looked Jamie up and down. She quickly recovered with a smile. “Of course. Do we need to measure?”

“What size are those clogs, Jamie? Should be a number on the inside.”

Jamie sat on a nearby bench and removed one of the clogs. “These say ten and a half.”

The woman was standing near enough for Jamie to read her name tag: Amy. His mother and Amy scanned the boxes. Amy pulled out the right size.

“Well, that was a lucky find. We don’t carry many of the half-sizes above 10s.” Amy put the box on the bench beside Jamie and took out one of the sandals. She held the shoe in front of his foot.

Jamie slipped his foot into the sandal. Amy adjusted the buckle for the strap around his heel. Her fingers slid over the nylon covering his foot and ankle.

“You and your mother were thinking ahead to wear pantyhose to try on shoes. They slip on so much easier with nylons. And you have such attractive legs.” Amy smiled at him.

“Uhm. Yeah, they do. Thanks.” Jamie looked at his mother, who smiled back at him.

Amy helped him into the other sandal and adjusted it. “Okay. Let’s see how they feel.”

Jamie took a few steps before turning and coming back.

“They look great on him. They go really well with his outfit,” said Amy.

“I thought they would,” said his mother.

“How do they feel?” said Amy.

“Pretty good,” he said, and sat down to take them off. They were comfortable, but he thought he could do without the colored glass bits.

“You can keep them on if you want,” said Jamie’s mother. “They go better with your shorts than the clogs.”

“Let me get some scissors to cut those tags off.” Amy hurried away while Jamie’s mother put the clogs in the box.

“Now you won’t have to worry about your feet falling out of your shoes.”

He thanked his mother as Amy came around the aisle with scissors. Two snips later and the tags were gone.

“Does he want to try some heels? We’re running a special today so the second pair will be half off.”

“I don’t think he’s ready for heels,” said Jamie’s mother.

Jamie breathed a sigh of relief.

“We have some wedge sandals that don’t have much of a heel, or maybe some ballet flats?” Amy picked up a pair of white, wedge sandals with a one inch heel. There were two wide straps: one behind the toes and the other around the ankle.

“Oh, those are cute. What do you think, Jamie? They’ll be half off, and they’ll look great with your new skorts.”

“You wear skorts?” said Amy. “I see you’re quite the fashion warrior.”

“I haven’t worn them yet. My grandmother bought them for me a day ago.”

“Your mother is right. As they often are.” Amy and Jamie’s mother shared a laugh. “These will go great with skorts. You should try them on.”

Jamie’s mother nodded at him. Jamie removed his new sandals. Amy slipped the wedges on his feet and adjusted them.

“If you’re going to be showing off your toes, you really should put some color on those toenails,” said Amy.

“He had a pedicure recently but he opted for clear polish,” said Jamie’s mother.

“I’m always wearing pantyhose, too,” added Jamie.

“Most colors will show through your nylons. Don’t worry about that." Amy grinned.

Jamie looked to his mother who was nodding and smiling. He realized how dumb his comment had been since he often admired Megan's painted toenails through her hose. He suspected his toenails would be sporting some color in the near future.

"Take a few steps in those," said Amy.

"Heel to toe. And short steps." Jamie's mother giggled. "I never thought I'd be teaching another child to walk in heels."

Jamie felt odd when he stood up, a bit pitched forward, but he quickly adjusted his balance. His first steps were wobbly but, following his mother's direction, he soon got the hang of it.

"Think you could wear those to work?"

"Maybe with a lot of practice." Jamie lifted each foot in turn for Amy to remove the shoes.

"Where do you work?" Amy slipped the sandals back on Jamie's feet.

"The Fabric Barn."

"I shop there sometimes. Maybe I'll see you."

Jamie and his mother left Mohl’s after purchasing the two pairs of shoes for him and three bottles of nail polish in various shades of red and pink.

"You and Julie and I need to have a toenail painting party soon. Won’t that be fun? How about Butterbee’s for lunch?"

“That sounds great,” said Jamie.

He looked down at his feet and decided the new sandals really did look good, despite the decorative glass. He wished Megan were with them. He wanted to ask her about the nail polish. Would she approve? He wondered what she was doing at the beach party.

~o~O~o~

Megan was eating a hot dog topped with relish.

She had ditched her top and jean shorts when they arrived at the beach. Josh had insisted on helping with her suntan lotion and she had relented, allowing him to work it into her back and legs. She couldn't deny her body tingled and her heart sped up when Josh's strong hands caressed her body. As she expected, her yellow bikini trimmed with black was very striking. Josh couldn't stop looking at her and the stares of some of the other girls were envious.

After a couple games of volleyball, Megan was feeling hungry. Josh secured a reclining beach chair, four hot dogs, and chips.

Megan was sitting in Josh's lap, leaning against his muscular chest. One of his arms wrapped around her back. His hand rested where her hip narrowed to her waist. Any observer would decide she was clearly with him.

One of Josh's friends brought over large cups of beer from a keg.

Josh took a swig and then offered the cup to Megan.

"Don't we have any soda or water?" Megan looked toward the picnic table where the food had been gathered.

"Apparently not," said Josh.

"Come on, Megan. Don't be a spoilsport." Nikki drank from her cup. "It's good."

Megan was thirsty from the volleyball games. The hotdog and relish weren't helping. She had never had beer before or any type of alcohol, except for a few sips of wine at holiday meals.

"You look thirsty," said Josh. "You won't get drunk from one cup."

"Okay." Megan drank from the cup. It certainly wasn't sweet and not as fizzy as soda, but not altogether unpleasant on a hot day. Thankfully the bitter tasting liquid was cold.

"Well?" said Josh.

Megan noticed her friends and some of the guys looking at her, waiting to hear her verdict. She figured they would laugh no matter what she said.

"Not bad on a hot day."

Josh grinned. He snagged another cup for Megan.

~o~O~o~

Jamie and his mother sat in a booth at Butterbees. The restaurant smelled of burgers and steaks and other fried foods. His mouth watered as his stomach twisted. He hadn't realized he was so hungry.

Several television screens mounted on the walls showed various baseball games. One screen displayed a beach volleyball tournament. The women were playing in very skimpy bikinis. I wonder what Megan’s doing? Jamie thought, with a twinge of sadness.

Saturday lunch was a busy time at the restaurant. The hostess, except for a puzzled glance at his purse, hadn't paid much attention to Jamie. Nor had any of the customers they had passed on the way to their booth, at least as far as Jamie noticed.

"Whose birthday is it?" said Jamie, smiling.

After a moment of confusion, Jamie's mother laughed. "You’re right. I guess we only come here on birthdays."

"You always say it's too expensive after you see the bill."

"Don't remind me. It is, but I thought it would be a nice treat for the two of us since everyone else is off having fun."

After the server took their orders, Jamie's mother asked him about work at the Fabric Barn and how he was getting on with the other employees. Jamie told her that he particularly liked Tabitha, who was very friendly. His mother teased him about having so many girlfriends. They talked more about his work until Jamie changed the subject.

"Do you know what grandma's latest sewing project is? She bought fabric in colors that I and Julie would like, then told me it was for curtains."

"Really. Hmm. I guess you don't believe her."

"No. It didn't seem to be enough fabric for curtains."

"Aren't you the expert on all things fabric now. Maybe the windows are small."

"Mom. You know. Don't you? You're grinning."

"Yes, I know. It's supposed to be a surprise. She's making some clothes for you and Julie."

"What kind of clothes?"

"It's a surprise. And don't tell Julie or she'll pester me until I tell all. And I'm not telling you anymore."

"When will we find out?"

His mother groaned. "Next week or the next. No more. Change the subject."

"Should I take Megan on a date every week?"

"That depends on Megan, but you don't need to always go out. You could just spend time together at our house."

"That's a good idea. I don't want to do the same thing every time and bore her."

"If she likes you then you don't need to entertain her. She will want to just spend time with you."

"I'm worried because I don't think her friends like me." He related the events at Joe’s in detail.

"I'm sorry her friends were so ill behaved, but Megan did leave them to sit with you for a bit. I'm afraid you're going to need a thicker skin. That's the price of going against the tide."

"Do you think I'm a sissy?"

“I don’t know, Jamie. I think that’s something you will have to answer for yourself. And I’m not using the word in the pejorative sense, but--”

“The what sense?”

“Pejorative. It means negative or contemptuous. I’m thinking in terms of a boy who likes, no, isn’t afraid to show off his feminine side. He isn’t afraid to be his real self. I’m trying to provide you opportunities and to give you support for showing your feminine side. So, in that sense, yes. I guess I do think you’re a sissy. And I’m very proud of my sissy son.”

Jamie felt his eyes tearing up. “I thought wearing pantyhose would be the end of it, but after each step, even though I might not like it at the moment, I find I’m okay with it afterward. I don’t know what that means.”

Jamie’s mother reached across the table and squeezed his hand. In the past, he would have felt embarrassed by such an action, but today it was comforting.

"We’ll find out what it means together.” She handed Jamie a tissue from her purse. “Shall we order dessert?"

Jamie dabbed at his eyes and smiled at the thought of something chocolate. "I've got room if you do."

"Julie is going to be so jealous when she learns what we did today."

Jamie doubted that, but kept his thoughts to himself. He hated deceiving his mother.

~o~O~o~

Julie was enjoying a very enjoyable afternoon with her boyfriend, even though he was a secret. Aaron’s friends treated her with respect, as an equal, and not as a young kid as she had feared they might. She and Aaron were walking along the beach, hand in hand, enjoying the cool water lapping over their feet, when she saw Megan.

She stopped her conversation with Aaron in mid-sentence. Megan was lounging in the lap of a guy Julie recognized as Josh Masters, one of the most eligible jocks at their high school. Megan shrieked with giggles as Josh tickled her tummy with one hand and ran his other over the cup of her bikini top. When he stopped tickling her, Megan nuzzled Josh’s neck as she wrapped her arms around his head. Julie had seen girls acting like that before. They were usually on their way to being drunk.

“What’s the matter?” said Aaron. “It’s a cliche, but you look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“Oh, it’s nothing. Those kids are from my high school.”

Aaron studied the party of athletic-looking guys and bikini-clad girls as they strolled past. The scents of suntan lotion, grilled hot dogs, and beer mingled on the breeze.

Aaron laughed. “I think those guys are looking to score. Did you need to rescue someone?”

Julie laughed at what she knew was a joke, but her heart wasn’t in her laughter. She really did need to rescue someone, not for the girl’s sake--Julie felt angry enough to drown the little minx--but for her brother. This was the second time she had caught that cheating bitch with this guy. Julie figured if Jamie knew about this, it would crush his soul.

Aaron and Julie continued on their walk. Julie glanced over her shoulder a few times, wondering if there was anything she could do without making a huge spectacle of herself. She wasn’t supposed to be here, and the part of her crying for Jamie wished she wasn’t.

~o~O~o~

The sun had dipped from late afternoon into early evening when Megan opened her eyes and realized she had been dozing. The sharp but pleasant smell of burning wood woke her further. Her head rested on Josh’s shoulder. One of his arms supported her and his hand rested on her bottom. She felt tired and kind of dizzy and bubbly happy at the same time. Oh my God, she thought, I’m drunk. She struggled to remember how many cups of cold beer she had consumed. Only two. No more than three. Or was it five? She couldn’t place her thoughts in a straight line and make them stay there. Her mouth felt dry and sticky. An audible burp escaped her mouth.

“Someone’s awake,” said Josh.

There was laughter all around the group of guys and girls gathered around a small fire. Some were in chairs. Others were on the sand. Megan couldn’t remember when the campfire had been built.

“Josh, can you take me home? I’m super tired.”

“Home? The party is just getting started. We can’t leave before dark.”

“I’m serious Josh. I wanna go home.”

“Have some more chips.” Josh shook a bag at her.

Megan’s stomach lurched at the salty, fatty smell. “No, no. I can’t eat anything.” She curled tighter against Josh until her stomach calmed down.

The others were talking, but Megan couldn’t follow any of the conversation. They were making a soup of random words.

A girl shrieked. Megan twisted around to see Nikki bent over a guy’s shoulder. She seemed to be laughing. Everyone was laughing. The guy was carrying her down the beach, out of sight. Nikki could be such a clown, thought Megan. She closed her eyes.

When she woke again, the bottom of her feet felt hot. Her head had cleared a bit and she could hear people talking, actually making sentences. She looked down her body at the fire. The logs were crackling more and the flames glowed so red against the darkness.

Megan stiffened and opened her eyes to full wakefulness. “Josh, I really need to go home. I didn’t want to stay this late.”

Josh listened to something one of his friends was saying and laughed. He then turned to Megan, wrapping his other arm around her back and touching his forehead to hers.

“What did you say?”

Beer and chips mingled on his breath.

Megan repeated her plea.

Josh kissed her, pressing a hand at the back of her head to hold her in place. There were whoops and cheers from around the campfire from both girls and guys.

“Get a room,” someone shouted. “There are children present.” More laughter.

Josh broke the kiss and stared at her. Megan panted to catch her breath. Her heart was racing. Her arms and fingers tingled, and Josh seemed to be looking through her eyes into her soul.

Josh stood and pulled Megan to her feet. Her head swam as she stood, and thoughts raced around her addled mind. What just happened? Was he going to kiss her again? Was he finally taking her home?

“I’m sorry to leave early, but I--”

Megan found herself looking at sand glittering in the firelight and the back of Josh’s legs. He rose. He held her legs at her knees. Her hips bent over his shoulder. He was walking away from the campfire. Her head bobbed with his gait.

She looked back at the party to see faces in the glow of the fire, all smiling at her.

If her sense of direction was right, they were headed for the parking lot. “Josh! My bag. My stuff. My shoes.” She kicked her bare feet and beat her fists against his back.

She shrieked when Josh slapped her bottom.

Translation in french with permission of the author (Jeremy Chandler) by anonymous

Chapter 1 - 15

Note: In this translation, I've done some minor changes about shade of Jamie's hosiery and some other character's hosiery, and I've choose to keep the first person narration. I told that to Jeremy and he allows me to post.

Traduction en français: Mon été en collants avec la permission de Jeremy Chandler.

Note: dans cette traduction, j'ai fait quelques légers changements sur la couleur des collants que porte Jamie ou certains autres personnages. J'ai aussi choisi de garder le style "premiá¨re personne". Les paragraphes oá¹ Jamie n'est pas dans l'action, sont séparés par des ****.

My Summer in Pantyhose

(Mon été en collants)

Chapitre 1

C’était le dernier jour d’école : La fin de ma troisiá¨me. Et lorsque j’arrivais á  la maison vers 14h45, je voulais fáªter ça á  ma maniá¨re. Ma sÅ“ur Julie, á¢gée de deux ans de plus que moi, passait la nuit chez une copine. Ma má¨re ne serait certainement pas á  la maison avant 18 heures et mon pá¨re, dont je me souviens vaguement, nous avait abandonné et était parti vivre sa vie, il y a longtemps.

Ma passion pour les collants fins avait commencé quand j’avais 11 ans, la premiá¨re fois que j’avais essayé un collant á  ma má¨re. La sensation de mes jambes et du bas de mon corps gainés dans cette si douce et soyeuse matiá¨re, m’avait totalement émerveillé. J’étais totalement tombé amoureux de cette sensation et du crissement que faisait le nylon sur mes jambes lorsqu’elles se frottaient l’une contre l’autre tandis que je déambulais dans la maison. Ma má¨re et ma sÅ“ur étaient dehors ce jour lá  et j’avais passé mon temps á  en essayer différentes paires. Ma sÅ“ur s’était amusée il y a longtemps á  me déguiser en fille, mais je ne m’étais alors jusque lá , aventuré seul á  essayer des collants ou m’habiller en femme lorsque j’étais seul. Je ne sais donc pas ce qui m’a pris ce jour lá , á  vouloir essayer un collant á  ma má¨re, mais ce geste fut un des évá¨nements les plus marquants de ma vie. A partir de ce jour lá , je ne pus résister á  la tentation de porter des collants, dá¨s que j’en avais la moindre occasion. Et par chance, les occasions étaient nombreuses. Ma sÅ“ur Julie était engagée dans une pléthore d’activités scolaires et ma má¨re portait des jupes et des collants tous les jours pour son travail, me laissant ainsi un large choix de collants á  essayer.

Ce jour lá , en début d’été, je me précipitais vers ma chambre sitá´t rentré de l’école. Aprá¨s avoir retiré tous mes váªtements, je mettais un T-shirt trop long pour moi et pénétrais dans la chambre de ma má¨re et saisissais une paire de collants noirs transparents sans démarcation, dans le tiroir du haut de sa garde-robe. Je m’asseyais donc sur le bord de mon lit et tendais avec précaution le long de mes jambes, le collant de ma má¨re, jusqu’á  ce que le bas de mon corps soit confortablement gainé de nylon, de mes hanches á  mes orteils. J’étais totalement habitué, depuis des années, á  savoir comment enfiler une paire de collants, et la sensation soyeuse du nylon glissant sur ma peau, m’excitait comme au premier jour. Je restais debout á  admirer mes jambes gainées dans cette matiá¨re noire brillante, tournant et me penchant, pour les examiner sous toutes les coutures. Mon T-shirt descendant jusqu’á  mi-cuisses, me donnait l’illusion que j’étais en robe, ce qui explique pourquoi je choisissais de porter ce T-shirt particulier, chaque fois que je portais des collants. Pensant que j’avais devant moi 3 heures ininterrompues d’émerveillement collanté, je descendais vers le séjour pour m’étendre dans le canapé et regarder un peu la télé.

Le drame survint aux alentours de 16 heures. Ma má¨re, normalement garait la voiture au garage et passait par la porte du garage attenante á  la cuisine, pour rentrer dans la maison. Le séjour, oá¹ j’étais allongé en collant, était la piá¨ce attenante á  la cuisine, tandis que ma chambre était du coté opposé de la maison. J’aurais du entendre la voiture rentrer dans le garage, bien avant qu’elle n’arrive dans la maison, donc je ne m’inquiétais jamais du risque de me faire prendre. Lorsque j’entendis les talons de ma má¨re claquer sur le parquet, dans l’entrée, mon premier réflexe fut d’abord de tenter de courir mais lá , elle rentrait déjá  dans le séjour. Elle avait sá»rement du passer par l’entrée.

 « Bonsoir  » me dit-elle, s’arráªtant juste au milieu de la piá¨ce.  « As-tu passé une bonne journée á  l’école  »?

 « Ca allait  ». Je faisais tout pour empáªcher ma voix de trembler. Mes jambes gainées de nylon étaient cachées par le dossier du canapé, donc tant que je restais allongé et qu’elle n ‘avançait pas plus dans la piá¨ce, c’était ok.

 « Je pense que comme ta sÅ“ur n’est pas á  pour la soirée, nous pourrions aller á  la pizzeria  ».

 « Oui ça me va  » dis-je tout en ayant l’air de paraá®tre attentif á  la télé, espérant qu’elle penserait que la conversation m’ennuyait et qu’elle ferait demi-tour. En fait j’étais tellement terrifié que je ne pouvais pas du tout suivre le programme.

 « Tu n’as pas l’air trá¨s enthousiaste. Tu es sur que tout va bien  »?

J’entendais ses pas alors qu’elle s’approchait du canapé  « Je vais bien maman. Vraiment  »!

En dépit de mon assurance, ma má¨re continua d’avancer vers le canapé et mon secret : Pris ! Mort ! fin de l’histoire ! Plus rien á  faire que de se préparer á  l’inévitable, quand elle parvint prá¨s du canapé et regarda mes jambes gainées de nylon noir. Elle s’avança pour toucher mon front, qui devait áªtre dégoulinant de sueur froide, lorsqu’elle s’arráªta brusquement en fixant mes jambes.

 « Mais qu’est-ce que tu portes  »? s’exclama-t-elle. Ses yeux allaient et venaient entre mes jambes et mes yeux.

 « Est-ce que ces collants sont á  moi  »?

 « Oui  »! répondis-je. Une profonde honte me tordait l’estomac. J’avais envie de vomir.

Ma má¨re respira profondément pour reprendre ses esprits. Je m’attendais á  la voir exploser de colá¨re, me gronder trá¨s fortement, arracher mon collant et me fesser jusqu’aux larmes, mais au lieu de ça, elle contourna calmement le canapé et vint s’asseoir prá¨s de moi. Elle croisa ses jambes en s’allongeant sur les coussins, alors que le bas de sa jupe remontait, découvrant ses jambes gainées de nylon noir, jusqu’á  mi-cuisses.

 « Depuis quand portes tu mes collants  »?

 « Cela fait quelques années  ».

 « Tu les portes chaque fois que tu es seul á  la maison  »?

 « Le plus possible. Tu es fá¢chée  »?

 « Non chéri. Je ne suis pas fá¢chée bien sur  »! Elle me serra dans ses bras et posa sa main sur mon genou gainé de nylon noir. Je n’aurais jamais imaginé qu’elle fut si tolérante. J’avais du mal á  croire ce qui arrivait. Une má¨re et son fils, tous deux portant des collants, assis calmement et discutant de collants, c’était une situation pas ordinaire.

 « Je suis juste choquée et confuse de ne pas avoir eu connaissance de quelque chose se produisant depuis si longtemps. Y-aurait-t’il autre chose que je devrais savoir  »?

 « Non  »!

 « Tu as déjá  essayé ma lingerie  »?

 « Oui j’ai juste essayé quelques de tes combinaisons, une fois  » .

 « Une seule fois  »?

 « Absolument  »!

Ma má¨re sourit, rassurée. Je ne voulais pas lui dire c’est que j’avais souvent porté ses combinaisons.

 « J’ai quelques courses sur le siá¨ge arriá¨re  » dit ma má¨re en se relevant .  « Pourquoi n’irais-tu pas te changer de váªtements et m’aider á  les rentrer ? Nous aurons á  parler plus tard  ».

Ma má¨re partit dans sa chambre et ferma la porte. Je changeais de tenue, dans la mienne et déposait la paire de collants dans la paniá¨re á  linge sale, dans la salle de bain. Aprá¨s avoir rentré les courses, je retournais sur le canapé. Ma má¨re était dans sa chambre depuis un moment. Je crus l’entendre parler, donc j’en déduisis qu’elle était au téléphone. Nous allá¢mes ensuite á  la pizzeria puis nous avons regardé  « Le seigneur des anneaux  » en rentrant á  la maison. Je pense qu’elle essayait d’áªtre sympa avec moi parce qu’elle n’est pas trá¨s fan de cinéma. Aucun de nous n’aborda le sujet des collants pendant le trajet ou á  la pizzeria. On parlait de tout et de rien mais chacun de nous semblait éviter soigneusement le sujet.

Lorsque le film se termina, ma má¨re m’invita á  m’asseoir prá¨s d’elle, sur le canapé. Je compris que le moment de discuter était arrivé.

 « Jamie, je veux que tu saches que je ne suis pas du tout fá¢chée contre toi, par rapport á  ce que tu portais tout á  l’heure, mais je suis contrariée que tu te sois permis de les voler dans ma chambre. Je peux comprendre pourquoi tu ne voulais pas m’en parler, mais j’espá¨re que tu aurais fini par le faire  ».

Je restais assis en baissant les yeux, espérant que cette conversation se terminerait vite et me demandant combien de temps j’allais áªtre puni.

 « Y-a-t’il autre chose dont tu voudrais me parler  »?

 « Non »! répondis-je en secouant négativement la táªte.

 « Tu n’est pas gay, enfin dis-moi  »?

 « Oh non maman, pas du tout  »!

 « Excuse moi mais je devais m’en assurer  ».

Un moment de silence pesant se passa entre nous

 « Veux-tu encore porter des collants  »?

 « Je vais arráªter maman, je te promets, je n’en porterai plus jamais  ». Je ne croyais pas réellement á  ce que j’étais entrain de dire, et je suis presque sur que ma má¨re n’y croyait pas non plus. Máªme si je voulais arráªter, je ne pensais pas que ce soit possible. J’avais essayé plusieurs fois et avait tenu quelques jours, voire quelques semaines mais jamais plus.

 « Je vais passer un marché avec toi. Si tu le respectes, tu ne seras pas puni et j’oublierai ta malhonnáªteté  ».

L’honnáªteté était quelque chose de trá¨s important pour ma má¨re.  « Quel est le marché  »?

 « Je vais t’acheter tes propres paires de collants et tu devras en porter chaque jour, jour et nuit, máªme au lit, et ce pendant tout l’été. A la fin de l’été, tu pourras alors décider de continuer ou non, tu auras le choix á  ce moment lá . Mais ce n’est que comme ça que l’on saura vraiment si tu apprécie d’en porter  ».

 « Es-tu sérieuse  »?

 « Je ne plaisante jamais avec quelque chose comme ça. A toi de choisir maintenant  ».

 « Et si je refuse  »?

 « Alors j’attendrai de toi, de ne plus jamais voler mes váªtements et nous déterminerons combien de temps tu seras puni pour ton comportement  ».

Je ne voulais certainement pas áªtre puni, ce qui impliquait sá»rement d’áªtre interdit d’ordinateur, et d’un autre coté, devoir porter tout le temps des collants me semblait agréable. Mais allait-elle vraiment m’en faire porter durant tout l’été ? Je ne les avais jusque lá  porté que quelques heures par semaine. Ca allait maintenant áªtre 7 jours sur 7 et 24 heures sur 24. Et qu’est-ce qu’allaient dire mes amis, quoique je n’en aie pas beaucoup.

 « D’accord  »! dis-je.

 « Tu devras porter des collants durant tout l’été, tous les jours, nuit et jour quelque soit la chaleur. Tu es bien sur  »?

 « Sur comme je ne l’ai jamais été  ».

Ma má¨re sourit. Je pensais que j’avais fait le choix qu’elle espérait que je fasse.

 « Bien, c’est l’heure d’aller au lit maintenant  »!

 « Puis je rester un peu et faire un peu d’ordinateur  »?

 « Non, je pense que tu ferais mieux d’aller au lit  ».

Il me fallut un moment pour m’endormir, repensant aux évá¨nements de la journée et au choix que je venais de faire. Qu’allait dire ma sÅ“ur ? Nous étions en relativement bon termes pour des frá¨res et sÅ“urs mais…

Chapitre 2

 « Jamie, Jamie, réveille toi  »! Ma má¨re me secouait l’épaule alors que j’ouvrais les yeux

 « Je vais faire quelques achats. Je veux que tu prennes une douche, je serai vite de retour  ».

 « D’accord  »!

Elle sortit et partit. J’aurais pu aisément me rendormir mais je me souvins ce qui était supposé devoir commencer aujourd’hui et m’assis immédiatement sur le rebord de mon lit. J’entendis la porte du garage et la voiture. Allait-elle vraiment aller m’acheter des collants ? Ce qui s’était passé la veille était-il réel ? Je jetais mes couvertures et partis dans la salle de bain. Il y avait un post-it collé sur le miroir et le rasoir électrique de ma má¨re et une bouteille de lotion pour le corps, sur le rebord du lavabo. Je pris le post-it et lu :  « Prend une douche et rase-toi les jambes avec le rasoir. Mets de la lotion sur tes jambes lorsque tu auras fini. Je t’aime. Maman  ».

Je n’avais pas prévu le fait de devoir me raser les jambes. Je me douchais donc et m’essuyais. Je n’avais pas trop de pilosité sur les jambes. Je n’avais jamais trop fait attention comment mes jambes poilues rendaient quand je portais un collant. Je branchais le rasoir et franchissais la ligne de non-retour. Cela me prit plus de temps que je ne l’aurais cru. On ne réalise jamais la surface de la peau des jambes jusqu’á  ce qu’on ait á  passer partout. Lorsque ce fut fait, je pris la lotion et me la passais puis j’attrapais des sous-váªtements dans ma chambre et j’enfilais un peignoir. En bas, je bus un verre de jus de fruits et je mangeais un bol de céréales. J’étais encore assis dans la cuisine, me demandant ce que ma má¨re allait m’acheter lorsque je l’entendis revenir.

 « Salut Jamie ! As-tu fait ce que je t’ai demandé  » ?

Maman portait deux sacs. Un venant de l’épicerie et un venant du grand magasin. Je répondais affirmativement de la táªte.

 « Bien allons dans ta chambre, j’ai quelques cadeaux pour toi  ».

Je la suivis en montant vers ma chambre dans laquelle elle étala le contenu du sac sur mon lit. Je comptais une trentaine de paires de collants et dix T-shirts trop grands pour moi dans les tons bleus ou roses.

 « Je n’ai pris que des transparents, dans le style que j’aime. Nous pourrons te faire essayer différentes teintes durant l’été. Je t’ai aussi pris des chemises de nuit. Je pense que tu les trouveras plus confortables. Désolée pour la couleur mais c’est tout ce qu’ils avaient  ». Elle me sourit

 « Tout ça c’est á  moi  »?

 « Absolument ! Ne me dis pas que t’as changé d’avis maintenant  ».

 « Absolument pas, mais je suis un peu abasourdi  ».

 « Met ceux-lá  avec un short  ». Elle me tendit une paire de Leggs Sheer energy de couleur chair. Nous allons partir chercher ta sÅ“ur. N’ais pas peur, tu pourras rester dans la voiture  ».

Je m’arrachais mes sous-váªtements et enfilais fébrilement mes nouveaux collants. J’admirais mes jambes durant une minute. Elles semblaient si douces et soyeuses, plus féminines aussi. Tant que personne ne regarderait mes orteils ou ne regarderait pas mes jambes de trop prá¨s, personne ne pouvait voir que je portais un collant, surtout depuis qu’il n’y avait plus de poils collés á  ma peau par le nylon. Se raser était une bonne idée. J’enfilais un short baggy et un T-shirt ainsi qu’une paire de chaussettes blanches. Je retrouvais ma má¨re á  la porte d’entrée.

Elle regarda mes chaussures et mon short :

 « Hummmm ! jolies jambes mais on va devoir t’acheter d’autres chaussures et d’autres shorts  ».

 « Qu’est-ce qui ne va pas avec eux  »?

 « Le look que cela te donne, c’est pas génial  ».

 « Penses-tu que les gens vont remarquer que je suis en collants  »?

 « Non sauf si on t’approche de prá¨s  ».

C’était ma premiá¨re sortie en collants, et ce ne serait certainement pas ma derniá¨re. La lumiá¨re du soleil fit briller mon collant. Je m’assis á  la place passager, le plus rapidement possible mais sans courir. Ma má¨re me sourit et me tapota le genou.

 « Ne t’inquiá¨te pas. Sois naturel  » !

 « Maman, dis-je sur le trajet, comment je vais pouvoir faire avec Mike et Todd  »?

Mike et Todd étaient mes seuls vrais amis. Ce n’est avec eux que je passais du temps en dehors de l’école. Nous jouions ensemble aux jeux d’ordinateur ou aux jeux d’arcades, au centre commercial. Contrairement á  ma sÅ“ur, je n’étais pas trá¨s populaire. Je devine que pas mal de gens me prenaient pour un nase et un gringalet mais relativement sympa. Je n’avais jamais refusé d’aider une fille pour ses devoirs.

 « Hummm, je ne sais pas, tu n’as qu’á  leur dire ou bien mettre un jean lorsque tu es avec eux  ».

 « Je ne pourrai jamais leur dire. Je serais totalement mis á  l’index  ».

 « Ils sont peut-áªtre plus tolérants que tu ne le penses, mais au cas oá¹, fais attention  ».

Je doutais qu’ils soient si tolérants que ça.

 « Et par rapport aux amies de Julie  »?

 « Et qu’y-a-t’il vis-á -vis d’elles  »?

 « Si Julie leur dit, toute l’école sera au courant  ».

 « Je pense que les gens ont mieux á  faire que de parler de toi  ».

L’assurance de ma má¨re ne me rassurait pas vraiment. Mais pourquoi avais-je accepté cette situation ?

Nous stoppá¢mes la voiture dans la rue de la maison de l’amie de ma sÅ“ur. Ma má¨re alla sonner et quelques minutes plus tard, ma sÅ“ur apparut portant son sac á  dos et un sac en bandouliá¨re. Elles mirent ses affaires dans le coffre et entrá¨rent dans la voiture, ma sÅ“ur sur le siá¨ge arriá¨re. Nous parlá¢mes de ce que nous fá®mes la veille, sur le chemin du retour, mais rien á  propos de l’incident des collants. Mon cÅ“ur battait la chamade et je gardais mes mains posées sur mes genoux gainés de nylon. J’étais si inquiet que Julie se penche et hurle soudain :  « Maman, Jamie porte des collants »! mais rien de tout ça n’arriva.

Je me précipitais vers ma chambre dá¨s notre arrivée. Ma sÅ“ur ne faisait pas attention á  moi et le garage est assez sombre durant la journée. J’entendis ma má¨re dire á  ma sÅ“ur qu’elle devait lui parler. Je rentrais dans ma chambre et je fermais ma porte. Je commençais á  réfléchir comment dire á  ma má¨re que je voulais arráªter l’expérience et je vis toutes ces boites de collants, éparpillées sur mon lit. MES COLLANTS ! Oui c’était bien les miens.

 « N’as tu pas envie de les essayer  »? me demandais-je á  moi-máªme. Je m’asseyais et commençais á  lire les emballages et regarder les images dessus. Toutes ces jolies jambes gainées de collants. Non je n’allais pas renoncer á  ça. C’était mon ráªve qui devenait réalité.

Des coups á  ma porte me ramená¨rent á  la réalité.  « Jamie  »? appela ma má¨re.

 « Rentre  »!

Ma má¨re sourit :  « Tu contemples tes nouveaux collants  »?

 « Yeah ! Je n’avais jamais vu autant d’emballages d’aussi prá¨s  ».

Ma má¨re s’assit prá¨s de moi.

 « J’ai parlé á  Julie et lui ai expliqué la situation. Je lui ai demandé de ne pas t’humilier. Elle était contrariée que tu ais pu porter ses dessous, dans le passé mais je lui ai expliqué que tu n’avais juste utilisé que les miens. C’est bien la vérité  »?

 « Oui  »!

 « Bien Ok. Pourquoi ne ranges tu pas tes collants dans ton armoire ? Tu peux déplacer quelques sous-váªtements et tes chaussettes dans l’armoire vide en bas, si tu as besoin de plus de place  ».

Ma má¨re me serra dans ses bras puis me laissa seul. Je retirais mes chaussures et mes chaussettes. La sensation de bouger mes orteils encollantés sur la moquette était merveilleuse et mes jambes étaient vraiment jolies. Je retirais tous mes collants de leurs emballages et les rangeait. Lorsque j’eus fini, sur mon lit, il y avait une pile d’emballages vides á  coté d’une pile de sous-váªtements et de chaussettes. J’essayais de lire mais j’avais du mal á  me concentrer tandis que mes jambes se frottaient l’une contre l’autre ou que mes mains les caressaient. Je me demandais comment les filles faisaient pour ne pas ainsi áªtre distraites, lorsqu’elles portaient des collants.

 « Jamie, c’est l’heure de venir á  table  »! appela ma má¨re.

Je pris une profonde inspiration et descendit vers la cuisine. Je ne pouvais pas éviter ma sÅ“ur pendant tout l’été et ma má¨re n’allait pas la laisser me ridiculiser. Ma sÅ“ur et moi avons de bonnes relations mais en tant que frá¨re et sÅ“ur il y avait toujours un rapport de force et j’étais en train de donner un gros avantage á  Julie.

Julie et ma má¨re étaient entrain de préparer des sandwichs. Les yeux de Julie me détaillá¨rent de la táªte aux pieds, alors que j’entrais dans la piá¨ce. Elle souriait ironiquement :  « Salut Jamie  »!

 « Salut grande sÅ“ur »!

 « He’s got legs  » ! fredonna Julie sur l’air de la chanson du spot publicitaire de Legg’s sheer energy

 « Julie ! s’écria ma má¨re, tu avais promis  »!

 « Désolé Jamie, tes jambes sont mignonnes en collants. Pratiquement autant que les miennes  ».

 « Ca suffit Julie  »! continua ma má¨re.

 « C’était pour áªtre sympa cette fois  »!

 « C’est bon maman, Merci Julie. Ca va  »!

Ceci brisa la glace et la conversation dévia sur d’autres sujets, grá¢ce á  ma má¨re.

 « Est-ce que je suis autorisée á  parler du changement d’habitudes vestimentaires de Jamie tant que je ne me moque pas de lui  »? demanda Julie

 « Tant que Jamie est aussi d’accord, oui  »!

 « D’accord Jamie ! puis-je te parler de tes collants  »?

 « Bien sur Julie  ».

 « Pourquoi aimes-tu en porter  »?

 « J’aime la sensation que me procure cette matiá¨re sur ma peau  ».

 « Oui c’est pas mal je trouve aussi. Mais je n’aimerais pas áªtre obligée de tout le temps en porter. Que vas-tu dire á  Mike et á  Todd  »?

 « Pour l’instant j’en sais rien. Je mettrai sá»rement un jean par dessus lorsqu’ils seront dans les parages. Quant á  toi, tu ne vas pas en parler á  tes copines, j’espá¨re  ».

 « Je pense qu’elles le remarqueront quand elles viendront mais je leur dirai d’áªtre gentilles avec toi. Et qui sait ? peut-áªtre qu’elles trouveront ça mignon  » dit Julie en souriant.

Je me sentais déjá  mieux. Apparemment Julie n’avait pas décidé de transformer ma vie en enfer durant l’été. Aprá¨s le repas, j’aidais Maman á  remplir le lave-vaisselle et je mis á  jouer á  l’ordinateur pendant quelques heures. J’en oubliais máªme que je portais des collants. Je dus arráªter car ma sÅ“ur voulait tchater avec ses copines. Je passais le reste de la journée á  me relaxer á  la maison. Mike et Todd étaient en vacances, donc pendant quelques semaines, je n’aurai pas á  me justifier auprá¨s de mes amis. Quand vint l’heure de se coucher, Maman monta avec moi dans ma chambre.

 « Ici  »! dit-elle en me tendant un sac de lavage.  « Mets tes collants sales ici quand tu t’en changes  ».

 « Suis-je supposé les garder pour dormir  »?

 « On a bien dit que tu dois en porter 24 heures sur 24, et 7 jours sur 7. Tu t’habitueras ainsi á  en porter. Mets une de tes chemises de nuit. Ce sera plus confortable  ».

Je me déshabillais totalement, sauf mon collant, puis j’enfilais le long T-shirt bleu pastel qui me tomba jusqu’aux genoux. Je tournais et me retournais dans mon lit. Je lus un moment, puis tournais et me retournais encore. Je finis par m’endormir d’épuisement, me demandant comment allait áªtre la prochaine journée en collants.

Chapitre 3

Maman me réveilla le Dimanche matin et me demanda de me préparer pour aller á  la messe. Elle me tendit une paire de collants foncés, presque noirs, qu’elle venait de choisir dans mon tiroir, et me dit de les enfiler avant de mettre mon pantalon chic.  « Nous irons manger chez Mamie »! me dit-elle en quittant la piá¨ce. Je rangeais ma chemise de nuit sous mon oreiller et mettais la paire de collants que je venais d’enlever, dans le sac pour lavage de linge délicat, puis j’enfilais la paire de collant noirs. Ils n’étaient pas aussi opaques que je l’aurai cru. En fait, ils étaient totalement transparents, légá¨rement brillants et mes orteils étaient visibles á  travers la matiá¨re. N’importe qui, qui regarderait avec attention pourrait voir que ce n’étaient pas des chaussettes de garçon. Je n’avais jamais alors porté de collants á  culotte gainante mais j’en adorais la sensation confortable. Mon pantalon ne m’était jamais aussi bien allé á  la taille et la sensation procurée par la jambe du pantalon glissant sur le nylon du collant, était trá¨s sensuelle. Je me demandais alors comment se faisait-il que les filles ne portaient pas plus souvent de collants avec des pantalons. Je mettais ma chemise habillée, sans cravate avant de descendre prendre un petit déjeuner. Ma má¨re buvait un café et Julie était en retard comme á  son habitude.

 « As-tu bien dormi  »?

 « Je pense. A partir du moment oá¹ j’ai pu m’endormir  ».

 « Tu vas t’y habituer. Bientá´t, tu ne feras máªme plus attention que tu en portes  ».

 « Si tu le dis…  »

Ma má¨re sourit.  « Julie, appela-t’elle, j’ose espérer que tu es levée du lit  » !

Ma má¨re se dirigea vers la chambre de Julie tandis que je mangeais quelques céréales. Bientá´t nous fá»mes dans la voiture, Maman et Julie devant et moi á  l’arriá¨re. Tandis que nous nous dirigions vers l’église, je réalisais que nous étions tous les trois á  porter des collants.

Lorsque nous arrivá¢mes, Maman et Julie partirent chacune de leur coté pour papoter avec leurs copines, avant le début de l’office. Je me dirigeais vers l’entrée de l’allée centrale pour les attendre. C’est lá  que je vis Megan. Elle est dans ma classe á  l’école et c’est la plus jolie fille que je connaisse. J’ai un penchant pour elle depuis des années. Comme á  son habitude, elle était super-bien habillée, avec une robe bleue descendant á  ses genoux, des chaussures ouvertes á  talons et un collant transparent trá¨s fin. (Je remarque toujours quand une fille porte des collants. ) Elle me dit  « Salut  » ! puis s’éloigna. C’est vraiment sans espoir pour moi, avec les filles. Je restais dans l’embrasure de la porte. Je vis Julie discutant calmement avec Samantha, une de ses copines, lui chuchotant quelque chose á  l’oreille alors qu’elles me regardaient. Samantha ouvrait de grands yeux et souriait. Je n’avais plus aucun doute sur quoi elles étaient entrain de parler. Je regardais dans une autre direction, faisant semblant de m’intéresser aux moulures dans le bois.

 « Hé Jamie  » ! dit Samantha. Puis elle s’approcha contre mon oreille et chuchota :  « Tu portes des collants aujourd’hui  »?

 « Sam, soit sympa avec lui  » dit Julie

 «C’était juste une question  ».

 « La réponse est oui  » ! répondis-je.

 « Je peux voir  »? demanda Samantha

Heureusement, mes chaussures habillées ne me serraient pas trop. Je glissais mon pied droit hors de ma chaussure et agitais mes orteils.

 « Je porte aussi des collants. Ton secret est bien gardé avec moi  ».

 « C’est ce que Julie m’avait aussi dit  ».

 « Je ne pouvais pas cacher ça á  Samantha  », dit Julie

 « Je m’en serai aperçue de toutes façons. Comme ça c’est ok et tu n’auras pas á  chercher á  te cacher lorsque je viendrai chez toi  ».

 « Tu ne vas pas le répéter á  quelqu’un d’autre  »?

 « Non promis ! rétorqua Samantha, mais je ne peux pas parler au nom de Julie  ».

 « Il va falloir que je mette mes amies au courant Jamie  ».

 « T’inquiá¨te pas. Beaucoup de filles trouveront ça cool  » m’assura Samantha.

Ma má¨re arriva et nous nous dirigeá¢mes vers les bancs, s’asseoir avec ma grand-má¨re. Samantha et sa famille étaient assis de l’autre coté de l’allée, un rang en arriá¨re. Lorsque á  un moment je la regardais, durant la messe, elle me sourit et me fit un clin d’Å“il. Sam était une gentille fille mais elle ne s’était jamais trop intéressée á  moi. Je remarquais d’autres femmes et d’autres filles en jupes et collants et je me sentis trá¨s á  l’aise dans les miens. Je me demandais combien de filles seraient au courant, á  la fin de l’été, si Samantha et Julie étaient si bavardes.

J’étais sur le siá¨ge arriá¨re, sur le chemin du retour, avec ma grand-má¨re á  coté de moi.

 « Maman, Julie l’a dit á  Samantha avant la messe  ».

 « Elle lui a dit quoi Chéri  »?

 « Que je portais des collants  ».

 « Maman, je ne peux pas cacher ça á  mes amies. Mais elle a bien réagi  ».

 « Elle m’a taquiné  »!

 « Bien, vous deux taisez-vous ! Les amies de Julie doivent le savoir, que cela te plaise ou non  ».

Julie se retourna sur son siá¨ge pour me sourire ironiquement

 « Est-ce que Mamie est au courant  »?

 « Bien sur ! et elle pense que c’est une bonne idée  ».

 « Mamie pense que Jamie doit porter des collants pendant tout l’été  »?

 « Bien sur ! L’idée ne vient pas que de moi  ».

J’étais abasourdi. Máªme ma grand-má¨re était au courant. C’était sá»rement ma faute. Ma main allait et venait de bas en haut, sur ma cuisse et je sentais mon pantalon glisser sur mon collant. J’adorais ça.

Quand nous arrivá¢mes, ma grand-má¨re alla dans la cuisine, pour faire chauffer des légumes et laver de la salade. Nous nous déchaussá¢mes tous á  l’entrée. N’importe qui voyant mes orteils pouvait voir que mes collants noirs étaient beaucoup plus transparents que ne l’auraient été des chaussettes. Je m’étalais sur le canapé et me plongeais dans la lecture d’un  « National Géographics  » jusqu’á  ce que l’on passe á  table. Ma grand-má¨re se comportait normalement avec moi. Aucune allusion á  mes collants jusqu’au moment de manger le gá¢teau allemand au chocolat.

 « Alors Jamie ! Ta má¨re m’a dit que tu allais porter des collants fins pendant tout l’été  »?

Je remarquais que Julie mettait sa main devant sa bouche pour ne pas se mettre á  ricaner. Mamie et Maman me regardaient en souriant.

 « Oui j’ai pensé que c’était une bonne alternative á  la punition  ».

Ma grand-má¨re approuva de la táªte.

 « Jamie, enchaá®na ma má¨re, puisque Julie va travailler tous les jours au centre commercial et que je serai au bureau, nous avons pensé que ce serait mieux pour toi que tu restes avec Mamie durant la journée  ».

J’avais attendu l’été avec impatience depuis le printemps. J’aurais eu la maison rien que pour moi, tous les jours.

 « Vraiment  »? demandais-je

 « Oui vraiment  »! dit ma má¨re.  « Je t’emmá¨nerai le matin en partant au travail, et te récupá¨rerai le soir en rentrant  ».

 « D’accord  »! Et je continuais á  manger mon gá¢teau, espérant que la conversation dévie vers un autre sujet ne m’impliquant pas. Apparemment, ma má¨re ne me faisait plus assez confiance pour me laisser tout seul á  la maison, dorénavant. Je ne pouvais pas lui en vouloir, mais tous les jours avec ma grand-má¨re…Elle n’avait máªme pas un ordinateur. Je prévoyais que j’aurai fini de lire la collection complá¨te des  « National géographics  » en une semaine. Et qu’allait-il arriver si elle sortait faire des courses ou allait á  un rendez-vous chez le médecin ?

Le reste de la visite se passa sans rien de particulier. Ma grand-má¨re m’enlaça et me dit qu’elle me reverrait le lendemain, tandis que nous partions. J’essayais de paraá®tre enthousiaste. J’aime vraiment ma grand-má¨re, mais cela se voyait trop que je me forçais á  avoir l’air content.

Une fois arrivés á  la maison, je me changeais et me mettait en short et T-shirt avec un collant chair á  effet bronzant. Ma má¨re ma sÅ“ur et moi-máªme passá¢mes l’aprá¨s-midi á  nettoyer les placards de la cuisine, chose que nous faisons á  peu prá¨s tous les 3 mois, ma má¨re étant une sorte de malade de la propreté.

 « Tu t’attendais á  un été en compagnie de Mamie  »? me demanda Julie

 « J’ai peur de m’ennuyer un peu mais je pense que ça ira  ».

 « Pas de siestes ou de jeux á  l’ordinateur, oh dur ! dur  »!

Je secouais la táªte affirmativement :

 « Au fait, je suis désolée que Samantha t’ait taquiné. Je ne pense pas qu’elle l’ai fait méchamment  ».

 « Tant que cela ne devient pas une habitude. A qui d’autre vas-tu le dire  »?

 « Crystal et Amy doivent le savoir. Et toi, á  qui vas-tu le dire  »?

 « Je n’ai prévu de le dire á  personne  ».

 « Tu vas vivre au fond d’une cave, pendant tout l’été  »?

 « Voilá  comment je vois les choses : Porter des collants fins, ce n’est pas désagréable du tout. En ce moment, ils me donnent des sensations agréables mais je les oublie au bout d’un moment. C’est ce qui va arriver á  ma réputation qui m’inquiá¨te  ».

Julie pouffa et dit :  « T’en fais pas, je suis sure que tout ira bien. Tu as de trá¨s jolies jambes maintenant  ».

Chapitre 4

Tá´t le Lundi matin, j’étais dans la voiture avec ma má¨re, sur le chemin de chez ma grand-má¨re. Ma má¨re était habillée pour aller travailler á  son bureau : robe, hauts talons, et collant noir ultra-fin, tandis que moi, j’étais habillé pour passer la journée avec ma grand-má¨re : T-shirt, collant  « teint de soleil  », chaussettes et baskets. La nuit d’avant, je m’étais á  nouveau rasé les jambes et elles étaient divinement soyeuses dans le nylon fin. Je commençais á  aimer et á  apprécier ce nouveau look pour mes jambes. Máªme si juste mes genoux et mes tibias étaient visibles, je me surprenais moi-máªme á  m’admirer les jambes. Ma má¨re le remarqua également.

 « Tu aimes l’apparence de tes jambes mon chéri  »?

 « Euh ! oui  »! Je me concentrais alors sur les maisons et la route.

Ma má¨re me susurra :  « Elles sont trá¨s jolies. Je pense que beaucoup de femmes en seraient trá¨s jalouses. Tu portes des Sheer Energy  »?

 « Euh oui, enfin je crois  ».

 « Je pense aussi. Le micro massage t’aidera á  garder tes jambes en bonne santé  ».

Ma má¨re se gara dans l’allée de ma grand-má¨re et me laissa descendre.

 « Je te récupérerai un petit peu aprá¨s 17 heures. Bonne journée  »!

Je me dirigeais vers la porte d’entrée, mon sac en bandouliá¨re sur mon épaule. J’allais pas mal lire de livres je crois, cet été. Aprá¨s tout, ce n’était pas si mal. Mamie faisait d’excellents cookies au chocolat, et une cure de sandwiches au beurre de cacahuá¨tes, je n’allais pas m’en plaindre. Ma grand-má¨re m’étreignit et m’accompagna vers le séjour.

 « Mets-toi á  l’aise. Je discute un peu au téléphone avec Gladys  ». Je retirai mes chaussures et mes chaussettes et les laissais á  l’entrée et m’allongeais sur le canapé pour me plonger dans un journal de jeux vidéos. Quand ma grand-má¨re est au téléphone,  « un peu  » veut dire au moins une heure, surtout si elle parle avec des amis ou des membres de la famille. Tandis que je lisais, je frottais mes pieds entre eux et aussi mes jambes l’une contre l’autre. C’était une habitude que j’avais prise, mais la sensation du frottement du nylon fin sur lui-máªme, était sublime. Venant de la salle á  manger, j’entendais des bribes de conversation, auxquelles je ne práªtais pas attention jusqu’á  ce que j’entende mon prénom.

 « Oui, Jamie reste ici avec moi la journée pendant que sa má¨re est au travail…. Oui je pense aussi. Pendant tout l’été…Non j’ai toujours quelqu’un avec moi tout le temps. C’est pendant quelques temps, jusqu’á  ce que j’ai quelqu’un pour m’accompagner…Je suis sure qu’il s’y habituera trá¨s vite…. Vraiment moitié prix Mercredi ? Il faut que j’appelle Cheryl et que je change mon rendez-vous…. Oui je lui ferai savoir que le renseignement vient de toi  ».

La conversation se termina sur quelque chose qui me turlupinait. Je me demandais quel était ce rendez-vous de mercredi. Je réalisais que je n’avais aucune idée á  quoi ma grand-má¨re s’occupait durant ses journées. Mais oá¹ allions nous bien pouvoir aller ? Je me rassurais moi-máªme. Ca n’était pas comme si nous allions rencontrer des gens de mon école, mais juste d’autres personnes á¢gées. Ma grand-má¨re revint dans le séjour et s’installa dans un fauteuil réglable pour faire du crochet.

 « Je pense que nous pourrions faire quelques cookies cet aprá¨s-midi. Ca te plairait  »?

 « Yeah ! J’adore les cookies »! Ma grand-má¨re me parlait toujours comme si j’avais au moins trois ans de moins. Peut-áªtre que ceci changerait d’ici la fin de l’été. D’ici lá  nous aurions appris á  mieux nous connaá®tre.

 « Je comprendrais que tu n’ai pas envie de parler de ça, mais quelles sensations éprouves-tu á  porter des collants  »?

Je posais mon magazine et me redressais. Je décidais que l’honnáªteté serait la meilleure des réponses :  « Réellement ça dépend des moments. La plupart du temps, j’adore les porter, c’est tellement doux et si douillet. Parfois aussi, j’oublie que j’en porte. Puis il y a aussi des moments oá¹ je déteste les porter. Je suis tellement inquiet que les gens le remarquent et se moquent de moi. Vraiment je ne sais quoi penser  ».

 « Je pense que la plupart des gens ne font pas attention á  ce que tu portes. Ce qui est important c’est que tu ais confiance en toi. Les gens valables le constateront et tu seras respecté  ».

 « Je sais mais Julie en a parlé á  certaines de ses amies  ».

 « Ont-elles été méchantes envers toi  »?

 « Non ! pas vraiment. Juste un peu moqueuses  ».

 « Pour elles, ce sera bientá´t de l’histoire ancienne. Mais c’est mieux de faire face á  tes peurs  ».

 « Et toi, tu aimes porter des collants »? Je n’avais jamais práªté attention si j’avais déjá  vu ma grand-má¨re sans en porter.

Ma grand-má¨re sourit :  « A mon age, je n’ai pas vraiment le choix. Je dois porter des collants de maintien pour favoriser ma circulation  »

 « Maman m’a dit ce matin qu’ils étaient bénéfiques pour mes jambes  ».

 « Oui ils le sont certainement s’ils te donnent un trá¨s léger maintien  ». Ma grand-má¨re se leva et se dirigea vers la cuisine.

 « Il vaut mieux que je m’assure que nous avons tout ce qu’il nous faut pour ces cookies  ».

Les grand-má¨res, et en l’occurrence, la mienne, avaient toujours l’art de vous rassurer á  propos de tout.

 « Jamie, appella-t’elle depuis la cuisine, tu ferais mieux de mettre tes chaussures, nous n’avons plus de patates ni de noisettes  ».

Nous allions aller faire des courses. J’étais sur le point d’aller á  l’épicerie, en portant un short et des collants fins.

Je suggérais : « Je peux juste rester ici  »!

 « Non, nous rapporterons aussi quelques commissions pour la semaine. Tu pourras m’aider  ».

Vingt minutes plus tard, je suivais ma grand-má¨re dans les allées de la supérette du quartier. J’avais mis le plus lourd dans le chariot et l’aidais á  attraper les articles en hauteur. J’étais persuadé que tout le monde faisait attention á  mes collants, mais fort heureusement, personne ne me remarqua. Le reste de la journée se passa sans problá¨me. Le Mardi fut pareil. Je lisais mes livres et mes magazines et discutais avec ma grand-má¨re. Je dis á  ma sÅ“ur et á  ma má¨re que ce n’était pas si mal de passer autant de temps avec ma grand-má¨re. Quant á  porter des collants, je m’y habituais de plus en plus et appréciais de plus en plus la sensation du nylon fin sur ma peau.

Le mercredi commença comme le lundi et le mardi. Ma má¨re me déposa et je m’installais dans le canapé. Trente minutes plus tard, ma grand-má¨re m’annonça que nous sortions :  « J’ai un rendez-vous au salon de coiffure de Cheryl ce matin. Les permanentes sont á  moitié prix aujourd’hui  ». Cheryl était la fille de Gladys. Je remis mes chaussures et mes chaussettes et glissais quelques magazines sous mon bras. Je m’imaginais qu’il n’y aurait que des magazines de coiffure et des magazines féminins. Je me tenais debout derriá¨re ma grand-má¨re tandis que la réceptionniste prenait son nom.

 « Prenez un siá¨ge Madame Clark. Suzie va s’occuper de vous dans 5 minutes  ».

La réceptionniste me sourit alors dá¨s que ma grand-má¨re se retourna pour chercher un siá¨ge

 « Et quel est votre nom  »? me demanda la fille.

 « Euh non, je suis juste lá  pour accompagner ma grand-má¨re  ».

 « C’est Jamie. Jamie Stewart  » ! lança ma grand-má¨re

 « Ah oui ! vous avez rendez-vous pour des soins manucures et pédicures. Lisa va bientá´t s’occuper de vous  ».

 « Quoi »? Pendant un instant je restais lá , comme paralysé, regardant báªtement la réceptionniste. Elle me sourit á  nouveau :  « Prenez un siá¨ge. Lisa n’est pas encore tout á  fait disponible pour vous  ».

 « Par ici Jamie  » Ma grand-má¨re m’invita á  m’asseoir sur un siá¨ge á  coté d’elle.

Je m’assis donc, encore incrédule.

 « Il y a une promotion aujourd’hui et ta má¨re et moi avons pensé que des soins manucures et pédicures te seraient bénéfiques  ».

 « Pourquoi  »?

 « Apprécie et c’est tout  » dit ma grand-má¨re, puis elle chuchota :  « Tu auras moins de risques de faire filer tes collants, quand elles se seront occupé de toi  ».

Je fixais le sol. Il y avait deux autres dames qui attendaient mais je n’osais pas croiser leur regard. Aprá¨s quelques minutes, Lisa arriva et demanda Jamie. Ma grand-má¨re sourit et me dit d’y aller. Lisa me sourit et me guida vers son poste de travail et m’invita á  m’y asseoir en regardant mes mains.

 « Avez vous déjá  fait des soins manucures  »?

 « Non ! répondis-je. Je ne savais máªme pas que j’allais en avoir  ».

 « Ne vous inquiétez pas. Vos ongles vous remercieront quand j’aurais fini. C’est un prix imbattable aujourd’hui  ».

Je me contractais au moment oá¹ elle commença á  travailler sur ma main ». Ne vous inquiétez pas, dit-elle, je vous promet de ne pas vous couper avec le ciseau á  ongles. Détendez-vous  ».

Aprá¨s que je me sois calmé, je réalisais que ce n’était pas désagréable d’avoir une jolie femme me tenant la main. Lisa avait des cheveux foncés tombant jusqu’aux épaules. Elle me souriait de temps en temps et me posait des questions á  propos de l’école et de ce que j’avais envie de faire cet été. Je remarquais ma grand-má¨re installée dans un fauteuil, entrain de se faire faire sa permanente.

 « okay, dit Lisa, aprá¨s qu’elle eut terminé ma main gauche, essayons un vernis clair  ».

 « Je n’ai pas besoin de vernis  ».

 « C’est invisible, répondit-elle, et ça fortifiera vos ongles  ».

Je la regardais entrain de m’appliquer le vernis sur les ongles, qui avaient été soigneusement coupés et limés

 « Hé ! salut Jamie.  » Je levais les yeux et vis Nikki, une fille de ma classe, prenant un siá¨ge prá¨s de moi. Nous allions á  l’école ensemble depuis la 6á¨me, donc on se connaissait bien et nous parlions de temps en temps, spécialement lorsqu’elle avait besoin d’un petit coup de main en sciences ou en mathématiques, mais nous n’étions pas non plus des amis proches.

 « Tes ongles sont faits  »? demanda-t’elle.

 « Juste un soin manucure, répondis-je. C’est la premiá¨re fois  ».

Je remarquais que Lisa souriait pendant qu’elle travaillait. La styliste de Nikki commença á  lui nettoyer les ongles de son vernis rouge.

 « Ne te méprends pas sur ce que je veux dire, dit Nikki, Beaucoup de garçons devraient aussi le faire. La plupart des garçons ont des mains si laides  ».

J’étais certain d’áªtre le seul garçon de ma classe, á  faire des soins manucures. Heureusement, Nikki commença á  bavarder avec sa styliste et ne s’occupa plus de moi.

 « Okay »! dit Lisa, lorsqu’elle eut fini ma main droite.  « C’est pas plus joli maintenant  »?

Je devais admettre que son travail avait été efficace, tandis que mes mains avaient l’air plus féminines et que mes ongles brillaient á  la lumiá¨re.

 « Fais moi voir  » demanda Nikki. Sa styliste lui appliquait un vernis d’un rouge plus sombre. Elle avait toujours eu de jolies mains.

Je levais mes mains pour les lui montrer.  « Trá¨s jolies, Jamie  »!

 « Merci  »! rétorquais-je.

 « C’est l’heure de vos soins pédicures, dit Lisa. Vous devez enlever vos chaussures et vos chaussettes  ».

 « Ne pourrions nous pas reporter les soins pédicures á  un autre moment  »?

 « Votre grand-má¨re est loin d’avoir fini, Jamie  ».

Je vis ma grand-má¨re dans un fauteuil, avec un espá¨ce de sac lui recouvrant les cheveux.

 « Mais vous portez des collants  »? demanda Lisa

 « Euh ! oui »! dis-je

 « Oh je vois. Il y a un vestiaire derriá¨re. Vous pouvez y aller pour vous changer  ».

 « Okay, merci  »! Tandis que je partais vers le fond, je remarquais que Nikki me regardais avec un large sourire. Je sentis son regard pendant tout le temps que j’allais vers le vestiaire. Aprá¨s m’áªtre changé, je revins pieds nus, portant mes chaussures á  la main, dans lesquelles j’avais enfoncé mes chaussettes et mes collants. Nikki me regardais toujours avec un sourire narquois, mais je feignais de l’ignorer.

 « Depuis quand tu portes des collants  » ? me demanda Nikki

Je n’avais aucun moyen d’éviter la conversation, donc je décidais de répondre par des phrases les plus courtes possibles. Et j’évitais de croiser son regard.

 « Cet été  »! répondis-je, tout en gardant mes yeux fixés sur le travail qu’accomplissait Lisa, sur mes ongles d’orteils.

 « Tu portes des bas ou des collants  »?

 « Uniquement des collants  »! Je n’en revenais pas d’utiliser ce mot devant elle.

 « Beaucoup d’hommes portent des collants pour maintenir leurs jambes  » ajouta Lisa. Puis elle continua son travail.

 « Oui, je présume que les collants de maintien peuvent aussi faire du bien aux garçons. C’est ceux lá  que tu portes Jamie  »?

 « Oui, un truc comme ça  » !

Heureusement la styliste de Nikki avait terminé ses soins manucures et Nikki se leva et s’en alla.

 « A plus tard Jamie  »! dit-elle

Je lui dit aussi au revoir et elle s’en alla.

 « C’est une amie á  vous  »? demanda Lisa

 « Elle est dans ma classe, á  l’école  ».

Elle va en parler á  tous ceux qu’elle connaá®t, pensais-je, peut-áªtre que je ferai mieux de l’appeler et lui demander de n’en parler á  personne. Peut-áªtre que je vais áªtre sur sa liste noire. Eh merde ! Pourquoi a-t’il fallu que Nikki vienne aujourd’hui ? Aprá¨s tout, peut-áªtre que personne ne la croira ? Etait-elle copine avec Megan ? Impossible de m’en souvenir.

 « Aimeriez vous un vernis transparent ou bien un peu coloré pour vos ongles des pieds  »?

 « Transparent  »! répondis-je fermement

Chapitre 5

 « Jamie, je pense que tu as fait de la peine á  Mamie  ».

Maman et moi étions assis dans la voiture, á  l’extérieur de la maison. Je n’avais plus adressé la parole á  ma grand-má¨re depuis que nous étions partis du salon. Je lui dis que j’avais eu horreur de subir des soins manucures et pédicures et que je ne voulais jamais revenir dans ce salon. On aurait dit un petit garçon faisant un caprice.

 « Je suis désolé mais ce n’était pas drá´le de m’emmener lá -bas sans me dire ce qu’on allait me faire  ».

 « Elle voulait te faire une surprise  ».

 « Ca c’est sur, elle me l’a faite  ».

 « Elle pensait que tu aurais aimé. Pourquoi simplement n’as-tu pas dit non  »?

 « Je sais pas  ».

 « Je veux que tu lui dises que tu es désolé, demain  ».

 « Okay. Tu penses que j’aurais pu apprécier  »?

 « Je pense que tu aurais pu, mais je vois que tu n’as pas apprécié. Tu as été agréable envers la styliste, j’espá¨re  »?

 « Bien sur ! Elle a été sympa pour tout  ».

 « Tes ongles sont jolis maintenant. Trá¨s propres et réguliers  ».

Je devais bien l’admettre.  « Je pense que les soins pédicures étaient de trop et Nikki s’est pointée et s’est assise á  coté de moi. Elle sait que je mets des collants maintenant  ».

 « Ah ! Je vois ! Il n’y a rien que tu puisses faire sur ce que Nikki sait dorénavant, mais il n’a aucune raison d’áªtre méchant envers moi ou envers ta grand-má¨re. Je lui parlerai  ».

 « A Nikki  »?

 « Non, á  ta grand-má¨re. Ne t’inquiá¨te pas á  propos de Nikki. Elle trouvera sá»rement bientá´t un autre sujet de conversation  ».

Je boudais jusqu’au dá®ner et évitais de parler, sauf le strict nécessaire. J’essayais d’imaginer á  qui Nikki allait en parler. Peut-áªtre que les gens auraient oublié á  la fin de l’été. Mais voulais-je vraiment arráªter de porter des collants á  la fin de l’été. Máªme aprá¨s quelques jours, c’était dur de m’imaginer sans sentir la sublime caresse du nylon fin sur mes jambes. Il faisait partie de moi maintenant, partie de mon quotidien. J’étais assis sur le canapé, dans le séjour, entrain de pleurer sur mon sort, lorsque retentit la sonnette de la porte d’entrée. J’entendis ma sÅ“ur dire que c’était pour elle. Je pensais tout d’abord á  me précipiter vers ma chambre mais j’étais trop anéanti pour práªter attention á  ce qui pouvait m’arriver. Un instant plus tard, Julie et sa copine Samantha, rentraient dans le séjour.

 « Salut Jamie  » ! dit Samantha. Elle se montrait un peu plus amicale qu’elle ne l’était d’habitude. Elle portait une jupe courte avec des chaussures plates ouvertes au bout et un collant beige. Elle s’étala á  l’autre bout du canapé.

 « Tu portes tes collants ? J’ai décidé d’en mettre aussi en ton honneur  ». Elle fit glisser son pied en dehors de sa chaussure et tendit sa jambe, me mettant devant les yeux, ses orteils gainés de la pointe renforcée de ses collants.

 « Oui je porte un collant moi aussi  ».

 « Hé Julie ! Pourquoi ne portes-tu pas de collants toi  »?

 « Je n’ai pas á  en porter ? Pourquoi le devrais-je  »?

 « Va en enfiler une paire. Tu ne voudrais pas faire exception á  nous deux, quand máªme  »?

Julie quitta la piá¨ce.

 « Qu’est-ce qui te contrarie Jamie ? Tu as l’air malheureux  ».

Je lui racontais l’incident du salon de coiffure. Samantha sembla trouver ça amusant.

 « Fais voir tes ongles ! et tes orteils  »! dit Samantha en riant.

 « Maintenant, n’aimerais-tu pas avoir de la couleur sur tes ongles d’orteils ? Du rouge, ça ferait joli avec tes collants  ».

 « Non ! Et je ne veux aucune couleur sur mes doigts non plus. Nikki va en parler á  tout le monde  ».

 « Et alors  »!

Julie revint dans la piá¨ce, les jambes gainées d’un collant noir ultra-fin, sous son short. Elle s’allongea dans le relax face au canapé.

 « Jolies jambes Julie, bonne idée le noir, ça contraste avec la couleur des jambes de ton frá¨re et celle des miennes  » ! lui fit remarquer Samantha.

 « Que veux tu dire par : et alors ! Ma réputation est ruinée maintenant  ».

 « Personne ne va y faire attention. Au début peut-áªtre, certains vont se moquer de toi, mais ils se fatigueront aprá¨s un petit moment. Tu sais Jamie, il faut voir le bon coté des choses. Ca fait ressortir ta personnalité. Maintenant tu as un coté différent et ça te rend intéressant. Ca fait de toi, quelqu’un d’unique. Qu’en penses-tu Julie  »?

 « Il est toujours pareil pour moi  ».

 « Julie n’est peut-áªtre pas bien placée pour en juger mais fais moi confiance, ça te rend définitivement plus intéressant  ».

Julie et Samantha commencá¨rent á  parler de leurs copines et des garçons, alors je partis á  l’ordinateur pour une nouvelle session de jeux de rá´les. Je ne mis pas longtemps á  aller au lit, ce soir lá  quand je réalisais qu’elle ne m’avaient pas expulsé de la piá¨ce, lorsqu’elles avaient commencé á  discuter. D’habitude elles partaient ailleurs ou me demandaient de partir. Et Samantha ne m’avait jamais autant parlé auparavant. Le matin suivant, ma má¨re me rappela de m’excuser auprá¨s de ma grand-má¨re. J’essayais d’expliquer á  ma grand-má¨re pourquoi j’étais si fá¢ché, la veille. Elle se montra gentille et me dit qu’elle me comprenait. Elle me fit aussi remarquer combien mes ongles étaient propres et réguliers. Je passais la matinée á  lire un roman d’héroíc-fantasy. J’allais aller m’acheter plus de livres ou allais devoir passer plus de temps á  la librairie.

Aprá¨s le repas, je retournais vers le canapé quand j’entendis ma grand-má¨re dire :

 « Tu as une maille filée Jamie  ».

 « Quoi  »?

 « Tu as une maille qui file á  ton collant. Regarde á  l’arriá¨re de ta jambe  ».

En effet une maille était entrain de filer et remontait de mon talon jusqu’á  l’arriá¨re de mon genou

 « Tu as une paire de rechange ? Cette maille n’est pas jolie á  voir  ».

 « Non, je n’ai pas pensé á  emmener une paire de rechange  ».

 « Tu devrais toujours avoir une paire de rechange. Bien, il n’y a plus qu’á  aller faire un saut au magasin  ».

Nous fá»mes bientá´t au péage du parking du supermarché du coin, attendant que les quelques voitures passent pour traverser vers l’entrée du magasin. J’avais mis mes chaussettes blanches longues, espérant ainsi cacher au maximum, mon collant filant derriá¨re ma jambe. Je sais j’avais l’air ridicule mais je priais que personne n’y fasse attention. Soudain, ma grand-má¨re me saisit par le poignet et me fit traverser la chaussée, vers l’entrée du magasin. Je ne me souvenais pas que quelqu’un m’ait déjá  pris la main pour m’aider á  traverser la rue.

 « Pourquoi fais-tu ça  »?

 « Oh désolée Jamie, je voulais que l’on se dépáªche et tu ne semblais pas faire trop attention  ».

Je suivis ma grand-má¨re au rayon des bas et collants. Elle me demanda quel couleur et quelle taille je voulais qu’elle m’achá¨te et me prit neuf paires. Heureusement il n’y avait personne dans le rayon.

 « Un pour te changer et huit paires de rechange chez moi  » me dit-elle en me tendant les paires de collants emballées.

 « Merci  »!

Je pensais que nous allions repartir lorsque ma grand-má¨re se dirigea vers le rayon chaussures.

 « Super ! me dis-je. Maintenant je dois me balader dans ce magasin stupide, en tenant des paires de collants neufs, tandis qu’elle essaye des chaussures  ». Mais plutá´t que d’aller au rayon chaussures de femmes, elle s’arráªta au rayon pantoufles.

 « Assieds-toi et enlá¨ve une de tes chaussures  »!

 « Pourquoi ?Je ne veux pas de pantoufles  ».

 « Tu n’en veux peut-áªtre pas, mais je pense que tu en as besoin. Si tu ne veux pas, tu vas souvent filer tes collants  ».

Je ne les avais pas vues en arrivant mais il y avait deux adolescentes, trois allées plus loin, regardant un ensemble de sandales sur un présentoir. Maintenant, elles nous regardaient ouvertement. Ma grand-má¨re me tendit une paire de pantoufles en rose foncé. Elle remarqua les filles et leur sourit.

 « Essayes celles lá . Je pense qu’elles sont á  ta taille. Allez Jamie, á´tes ta chaussure  »..

Lentement je défis les lacets de ma chaussure et je la retirai. Les filles faisaient semblant de regarder les sandales mais continuaient á  jeter des coups d’Å“il dans ma direction.

 « Tu peux aussi enlever ta chaussette. C’est normal d’essayer la pantoufle rien qu’avec tes collants  »

Les deux filles mirent simultanément leurs mains devant leurs bouches pour se retenir de rire. J’enlevais ma chaussette et glissais mon pied gainé de nylon dans la pantoufle.

 « C’est un peu juste  » ! dis-je.

Ma grand-má¨re alla en chercher une autre paire dans le máªme style. Cette fois, elles m’allaient.

 « Lá¨ve-toi et fais quelques pas  ».

Je fis quelques pas dans l’allée en baissant les yeux. Alors que je m’asseyais, je remarquais les deux filles sur le point d’éclater de rire.

 « Bien ! Nous en prenons deux paires, dit ma grand-má¨re, une pour la maison et une pour chez toi. Je suis sure que ta má¨re trouvera que c’est une bonne idée  ».

Je remettais ma chaussette et ma chaussure et me dépáªchais á  suivre ma grand-má¨re qui portait les pantoufles.

 « Hé  »! Ma grand-má¨re et moi, nous retourná¨rent ensemble vers la voix féminine.

 « Est-ce que toutes ces paires de collants sont pour toi  »?

C’était une des deux adolescentes qui nous regardaient. Elle me prit les neuf paires de collants des mains.

 « Ces pantoufles iront trá¨s bien avec tes collants  ».

L’autre fille nous laissa et s’en alla en s’esclaffant dans une des allées.

 « Merci »! dit ma grand-má¨re.  « Tu devrais toujours prendre le meilleur coté des choses, Jamie  ».

Je pouvais, sans me cacher, regarder la fille dans les yeux. Elle portait un T-shirt avec un short en jean moulant et de longues jambes bronzées et gainées de nylon chair, se terminant par des sandales á  laniá¨res, plates. C’était le genre de fille que j’aurais du essayer d’impressionner, mais au lieu de ça j’essayais des pantoufles de filles et montrais ostensiblement mes collants. Comme je récupérais mes collants de ses mains, elle me sourit et me fit un clin d’Å“il.

 « Merci  »! bredouillais-je.

 « Je m’appele Elisabeth. Et toi tu t’appeles comment  »?

 « Jamie  »!

 « 482-6319. Appele-moi un de ces jours, Okay  »?

Elle se retourna et rattrapa son amie. Une nouvelle série de rires retentit.

Surpris, je suivis ma grand-má¨re machinalement. Cette fille m’avait-elle réellement demandé de l’appeler ?. Je continuais á  répéter son numéro dans ma táªte. Elisabeth 482-6319… Elisabeth 482-6319…

 « Bien ! c’est sá»rement une jeune fille mignonne et correcte  » dit ma grand-má¨re, tandis que nous faisions la queue á  la caisse.  « Vas-tu la rappeler  »?

 « Tu as un papier et un crayon  »?

Elle me tendit un petit bloc-notes de la taille d’une carte de crédit, et un crayon. C’est merveilleux ce que peux receler le sac á  main d’une femme. Je notais le nom et le numéro d’Elizabeth puis j’arrachais la page et la glissais dans ma poche.

Chapitre 6

 « Jamie  » dit ma má¨re alors que je m’avançais vers la table pour diner,  « Tu devrais mettre tes pantoufles, sinon tu vas faire filer tes collants et les collants c’est cher et ça pousse pas sur les arbres  » !

Julie sourit, essayant de se retenir de rire.

 « Peut-áªtre que tu devrais aussi porter des pantoufles Julie  » ! fit remarquer ma má¨re.

 « Mais je ne porte pas de collants  » !

 « Peut-áªtre que tu devrais. J’ai remarqué que tu n’en portais pas au travail aujourd’hui. Je veux qu’á  partir de maintenant, tu mettes des collants quand tu es á  ton travail. Tu as besoin d’apprendre á  avoir un look plus professionnel  ».

 « Maman  »!

 « Je suis sérieuse Julie  » !

C’était maintenant á  mon tour de sourire. Quand ma má¨re disait :  « Tu devrais faire ça  », c’était plutá´t un ordre qu’une suggestion. Je revins quelques instants plus tard, portant mes pantoufles roses. J’étais déjá  sur mon nuage, pensant á  la fille que j’avais rencontré au supermarché. Devais-je l’appeler aujourd’hui ou attendre jusqu’au lendemain ?

Ma sÅ“ur et ma má¨re discutá¨rent pendant le repas, mais je n’entendis rien de ce qu’elles racontaient. J’étais trop absorbé á  ráªver á  Elisabeth. Ca ne m’était jamais arrivé auparavant : une fille m’avait manifesté de l’intéráªt sans vouloir que je l’aide pour ses devoirs. Aprá¨s le repas, je m’étalais sur le canapé pour réfléchir á  mes possibilités avec Elisabeth. A mesure que que j’envisageais la possibilité d’aller plus loin, l’euphorie commença á  baisser et le doute s’installa. Qu’allais-je lui dire si je l’appelais ? Et si tout ça n’avait été qu’une plaisanterie ? Et si elle m’avait donné un faux numéro ? Julie se posa sur une chaise á  l’opposé de moi avec un de ses magazines de mode pour teen-agers.

 « Julie, commençais-je, puis-je avoir ton avis sur quelque chose  »?

Elle gratta son nez et me regarda par dessus son magazine.  « Ca n’a rien á  voir avec tes collants encore  »?

 « Non, dis-je, c’est sérieux ». Puis, je lui parlais de ma rencontre avec Elisabeth.

Julie me regarda, bouche-bée :  « Une fille t’a donné son n ° de téléphone ? Woaw, et tu vas l’appeler  »?

 « Je pense que oui  »!

 « Tu penses que oui ? Jamie c’est la meilleure chose qui te soit arrivée. Comment pourrais-tu ne pas l’appeler  »?

 « Je ne vais pas savoir quoi lui dire  ».

 « Demande-lui de sortir avec elle  ».

 « A qui veux-tu demander de sortir  »? demanda ma má¨re au moment oá¹ Julie et moi étions entrain de discuter

Je parlais de mon histoire avec Elisabeth et ma má¨re était aussi captivée que Julie mais moins enthousiaste. Je présume que Julie a du mal á  m’imaginer en autre chose qu’un obsédé.

 « Je ne pense pas que tu doives pour l’instant lui proposer un rendez-vous amoureux. Pourquoi n’essayerais- tu pas de mieux la connaá®tre avant  »?

 « Puis-je utiliser le téléphone  »?

 « Prends celui de la cuisine  ».

J’étais quelque part soulagé de ne pas pouvoir déjá  lui proposer un rendez-vous amoureux. Si l’affaire tournait court, je pouvais alors dire honnáªtement que c’était á  cause de ma má¨re plutá´t que de m’avouer que j’étais pétrifié. Je composais le numéro en ayant les doigts qui tremblaient. J’avais posé le papier sur la table juste á  coté, tellement mes mains tremblaient. Je n’aurais pas pu lire le numéro autrement. J’attendis plusieurs sonneries et juste au moment oá¹ j’allais raccrocher, si une voix ne m’avait pas répondu.

 « Allá´  »? dit une dame á¢gée

 « Euh ! …oui…allá´… Pourrais-je parler á  Elisabeth  »?

 « De la part de qui  »?

 « Euh…Jamie. Nous nous sommes juste rencontrés hier  ».

 « Attendez un moment  »!

Une jeune fille répondit quelques instants plus tard :  « Allo  »?

 « Salut Elisabeth, c’est Jamie  » !

 « Jamie  »?

 « Le mec que tu as rencontré hier au supermarché  ».

 « Ah ! oui ! le gars qui porte des collants. Est-ce que tes pantoufles te vont  »?

 « Oui, elles me vont  »! Mon ego était en chute libre. Elle avait déjá  oublié mon nom. Il y eu un long, trá¨s long moment de silence. Je ne trouvais rien á  dire. Je ne savais pas comment orienter la conversation, j’avais envie de raccrocher

 « Finalement pourquoi appeles-tu  »? demanda-t’elle

 « Euh… Tu m’as donné ton numéro. Euh quelle est ton adresse MSN  »? Finalement je m’étais résolu á  dire quelque chose d’intelligent.

Nous échangeá¢mes nos adresses MSN.  « Je suis habituellement en ligne le matin ou tard le soir  » dit-elle

 « Moi c’est le plus souvent le soir  ».

 « Tu vis chez ta grand-má¨re »?

 « Non, je suis juste chez elle la journée pendant que ma má¨re et ma sÅ“ur travaillent  ».

Ca faisait gamin.

 « C’est pas cool. Ma má¨re nous laisse seul á  la maison elle. Quel á¢ge as-tu  »?

 « Je rentre en seconde l’année prochaine  ».

 « Cool ! moi aussi. Quelle école  »?

Je lui dis le nom du lycée dans lequel j’étais inscrit.

 « Wow, moi aussi  »!

J’entendis quelqu’un parler derriá¨re elle.

 « Je dois y aller. Ma sÅ“ur a besoin du téléphone. A plus sur MSN. Bye  »!

 « Bye  »!

Je revins vers le séjour, bien décidé á  ne plus jamais penser á  Elisabeth. Ma sÅ“ur et ma má¨re me regardaient, attendant mes explications. Je leur expliquais la tournure qu’avait pris la conversation. Elles furent gentilles envers moi. Je m’isolais dans ma chambre pour lire un livre.

Le vendredi se passa tranquillement chez Mamie. J’étais allongé sur le canapé, misant pendant la plupart de la journée et portant mes pantoufles sur mes pieds gainés de nylon. Je ne pouvais m’empáªcher de penser á  Elisabeth. On aurait pu croire que j’avais été largué par une petite amie de longue date. Heureusement ma grand-má¨re ne me posa pas de questions. Lorsque ma má¨re et moi, allá¢mes chercher Julie au centre commercial aprá¨s son travail, elle était en jupe et portait des collants, conformément á  la demande de ma má¨re. Aprá¨s tout, la vie n’était pas si moche que ça, finalement.

Samedi matin ma má¨re me surprit lorsqu’elle annonça que nous allions partir au centre commercial.

Ma sÅ“ur et moi, nous mirent á  protester ensemble. Je devinais qu’elle en était malade d’y retourner alors qu’elle avait passé la semaine á  y travailler, et moi j’avais toujours détesté cet endroit. Comme beaucoup de garçons de mon á¢ge, faire les magasins était une véritable torture et les gamins qui aimaient passer leur temps au centre commercial, n’étaient pas spécialement des copains.

 « Maman, je peux pas rester á  la maison ? J’y ai passé ma semaine  » ! cria Julie

 « Je vais t’acheter de nouvelles chaussures  ».

 « Okay, laisse-moi me coiffer  ».

Ca n’allait pas áªtre aussi facile de me convaincre ». Pourquoi devrais-je y aller ? L’école ne reprend pas avant plusieurs mois  ».

 « Je pense que tu as besoin de quelques habits neufs  ».

Ca ne présumait rien de bon :  « Qu’est-ce qui cloche avec mes habits actuels  »?

 « Essentiellement, tu as besoin de chaussures différentes. Maintenant prépare-toi et on y va  ».

 « Je peux mettre un jean  »?

 « Je pense qu’il fait trop chaud pour un jean. Mets un short  ».

Nous nous retrouvá¢mes bientá´t dans la voiture, en direction du centre commercial. Julie était assise á  l’avant, parlant avec excitation des sandales qu’elle voulait acheter. J’étais á  l’arriá¨re, habillé d’un T-shirt, d’un short, d’un collant chair á  effet bronzant et des tennis avec des chaussettes. J’essayais de deviner ce que ma má¨re avait en táªte. Mes chaussures m’allaient bien et j’en avais beaucoup. Et qui allais-je rencontrer au centre commercial ? Personne qui ne faisait vraiment partie de mes amis, mais les garçons qui avaient l’habitude d’y traá®ner, n’étaient pas vraiment sympas. Il n’y avait pas trop de monde au centre commercial. C’était un beau samedi matin et la plupart des gens avaient certainement mieux á  faire. J’avais certainement aussi mieux á  á  faire. Je suivais ma má¨re et ma sÅ“ur de prá¨s, guettant si je voyais une connaissance. Je réalisais que peu de personnes auraient pu remarquer mes collants mais je devenais paranoíaque. Nous commençá¢mes d’abord par le magasin de chaussures que Julie avait repéré. Il s’adressait essentiellement aux jeunes femmes, donc je restais planté lá , m’ennuyant á  mort, tandis que Julie recherchait ses sandales. Il y avait deux autres adolescentes recherchant des chaussures mais elles ne faisaient pas attention á  nous. La vendeuse aidant Julie et Maman ne fit plus attention á  moi aprá¨s le sourire qu’elle me fit en nous abordant. Je pense qu’elle devait toucher une commission sur la vente. Elle était assez mignonne et bien habillée dans sa jupe, ses fins collants noirs et ses ballerines. Aprá¨s que Julie eá»t choisi sa paire de chaussures ma má¨re se retourna vers moi :  « Okay Jamie, prenons quelques paires pour toi  ».

Je sentis tout mon sang quitter mon visage. Ce magasin ne vendait que des chaussures de filles ». Je n’ai vu aucune des chaussures de tennis que j’aime porter, ici  ».

 « Je vais trouver des chaussures pour toi. Maintenant assieds-toi qu’elle vérifie ta pointure  ».

Julie était sur le point d’éclater de rire. La vendeuse me souriait.

Je m’assis á  coté de Julie. Je savais qu’il valait mieux ça que de faire un scandale.

 « Dépáªche-toi et enlá¨ve tes chaussures et tes chaussettes mon chéri ! ordonna ma má¨re, enlá¨ve les deux  ».

Je délaçais mes chaussures et enlevais mes chaussettes pendant que la vendeuse revenait avec l’instrument servant á  calculer votre pointure de chaussures. Elle tira un tabouret bas devant moi pendant que ma má¨re se tenait debout derriá¨re moi. Julie avait déjá  enfilé ses sandales neuves.

La vendeuse posa l’instrument devant moi et me demanda d’y placer mon pied.  « Vous n’avez pas vraiment besoin de chaussettes avec vos collants  » me précisa-t-elle en souriant .  « Voulez-vous des chaussures taille homme ou taille femme »? demanda-t-elle á  ma má¨re.

 « Taille femme  »!

La vendeuse calcula ma taille et demanda á  ma má¨re quel style elle voulait. Les deux s éloigná¨rent pour faire quelques choix. Julie me souriait.

 « Tu étais au courant de ça  »? lui demandais-je

 « Non absolument pas. Je te jure  »!

Je remarquais les deux adolescentes regardant dans ma direction.

La vendeuse et ma má¨re, revinrent avec quelques boites.

 « Essayons d’abord les mocassins  »! dit ma má¨re.

La vendeuse guida mon pied dans la chaussure marron foncé

 « Comment vous y sentez-vous  »? demanda-t-elle en vérifiant oá¹ arrivaient mes orteils

 « Ca va  »!

 « Elles sont vraiment jolies  »! commenta Julie.

 « N’est-ce-pas! répondit la vendeuse. Enfilez la deuxiá¨me. Maintenant levez vous et faites quelques pas  ».

Je fis quelques pas et retournais m’asseoir. Je gardais les yeux fixés sur mes chaussures mais remarquais les deux filles, regardant á  distance.

 « Je pense qu’elles iront bien pour les tenues bien habillées  » dit la vendeuse á  ma má¨re.

 « C’est juste ce que je pensais  », répondit ma má¨re.

 « Portera-t-il des pantalons  »? s’hasarda á  demander la vendeuse.

Julie étouffa un rire.

 « Pantalons et shorts, bien que ce soit dur de lui faire porter autre chose que des shorts parfois  ».

 « Je ne voudrais pas, moi non plus, mettre des pantalons avec de si jolies jambes  » fit remarquer la vendeuse.

Le processus se répéta jusqu’á  ce que j’ai essayé toutes les chaussures dans les boites. Heureusement, les filles étaient parties et il ne restait plus que nous quatre dans le magasin. Encore heureux que ma má¨re m’ait réveillé de bonne-heure ce matin. Ma má¨re décida de m’acheter quatre paires : les mocassins que j’avais essayés en premier :

des babies noires :

une paire de sabots ouverts :

et une paire de sandales ouvertes appelées Birkenstocks :

A part les babies, toutes les chaussures pouvaient passer á  peu prá¨s pour des chaussures masculines si on n’y regardait pas de trop prá¨s.

J’allais remettre mes baskets lorsque ma má¨re m’arráªta :  « Pourquoi ne porterais-tu pas tes nouvelles sandales  »?

La vendeuse me sourit en me tendant les sandales puis mit mes chaussures de tennis et mes chaussettes dans le carton des sandales. Ma sÅ“ur et moi attendions dehors pendant que ma má¨re finissait de payer les chaussures. Je ne comprenais pas pourquoi elle avait fait une telle dépense.

 « Tes pieds sont jolis dans tes nouvelles sandales  » plaisanta Julie

 « La ferme  »!

Julie se mit á  rire :  « Vas-tu porter des pantalons ou bien des JUPES  »?

 « LA FERME  »!!!!

 « Hé vous deux, ça suffit  »!

 « C’est elle qui a commencé »! dis-je.

 « Ca m’est égal ! Allons porter ces boites á  la voiture  ».

 « On rentre á  la maison maintenant  »? demandais-je

 « Non, pas encore  ».

 « Mais Maman, pourquoi m’as-tu acheté toutes ces chaussures  »?

 « J’ai pensé que quelques chaussures de femmes, ce serait mieux avec tes collants. L’intérieur des chaussures est plus lisse et plus doux que celui des chaussures d’hommes  ».

 « Elles te vont mieux aussi  » remarqua Julie.  « Tu commençais á  ressembler á  un couillon avec tes autres chaussures  ».

 « Je te rappelle de rester correcte Julie  » ! dit ma má¨re.

Aprá¨s avoir déposé les sacs du magasin de chaussures, dans la voiture, nous repartá®mes vers le centre commercial, dans un magasin de fringues. Julie partit á  la recherche de T-shirts tandis que ma má¨re regardait les shorts masculins. Je supposais que j’allais donc avoir quelques nouveaux shorts.

Une jolie jeune fille accosta ma má¨re et lui demanda si elle avait besoin d’aide.

 « Avez-vous quelques shorts qui seraient bien plus courts  »? Tous les shorts étaient de style baggy

 « Non pas dans ceux-lá , j’en ai peur. Est-ce que c’est pour lui  »? demanda-t-elle en regardant vers moi.

 « Oui c’est pour lui  »! répondit ma má¨re

 « C’est tout ce que nous avons en shorts masculins. C’est trá¨s á  la mode en ce moment  ».

 « Et en shorts féminins  »?

 « Euh…bien… oui. Ils sont juste lá  par ici ». Nous la suivá®mes, á  travers le magasin, vers des rayons de shorts qui étaient vraiment plus courts  » Elle expliqua quelque chose sur la maniá¨re de choisir la taille puis me fit un sourire embarrassé et partit aider ma sÅ“ur.

 « Maman, je ne peux pas porter ça  »!

 « Ne t’inquiá¨te pas. Ils feront bien sur toi  »!

Je surveillais avec énervement tandis que ma má¨re regardait les shorts, en examinant certains de plus prá¨s, les remettant en rayon et parfois m’en tendant un. Lorsqu’elle eá»t terminé, j’en avais six á  la main.

 « Okay, dit-elle, allons les essayer  »! Ma má¨re s’approcha vers la vendeuse qui compta le nombre de shorts que je tenais puis qui déverrouilla pour nous, une des cabines d’essayage.

J’enlevais mes sandales et enlevais mon short puis essayais un des premiers.

 « Il me serre trop  »! dis-je á  ma má¨re qui attendait de l’autre coté de la porte.

 « Continue d’essayer  » !

 « Avez vous des problá¨mes avec les tailles  »? demanda la vendeuse.

Je n’ai jamais acheté de shorts féminins pour lui, avant. Je ne suis pas sure de la taille qui lui conviendrait  ».

 « Je vois  »!

 « Je ne plus supporter ces shorts baggy qu’il porte ces jours-ci. Ils sont si vilains  ».

 « Je suis totalement d’accord avec vous  ».

Je sortis, avec mes jambes gainées de nylon, portant une paire qui m’allait bien. Le short s’arráªtait juste au dessus du haut des cuisses. Ca dévoilait beaucoup plus mes jambes et mes collants que ne le faisaient mes anciens shorts.

 « Tu es splendide ! dit ma má¨re, tourne toi  »!

 « Ca lui va bien  » ! insista la vendeuse. Je remarquais qu’elle regardait mes pieds, puis elle me regarda et me sourit.

 « Essaye celui-lá  dans une autre taille Jamie. Et mets tes chaussures pour ressortir. Tu vas filer ton collant sur ce tapis ráªche  ».

 « Je pensais bien qu’il portait des collants, fit remarquer la vendeuse, ça lui va vraiment bien  ».

 « Je sais. Il veut en porter  » répondit ma má¨re.

 « Hé Maman, puis-je essayer ça  »? demanda Julie

 « Bien sur, vas-y  »!

J’entendis ma sÅ“ur rentrer dans la cabine d’essayage á  coté de la mienne. J’essayais l’autre short qui m’allait et le montrais á  ma má¨re. La vendeuse était partie. Ma má¨re prit le short de mes mains aprá¨s que je l’eus enlevé mais me dit de l’attendre dans la cabine d’essayage. Elle revint une minute plus tard avec le short sans son témoin magnétique antivol :  « Tu peux le mettre dá¨s maintenant  »!

Je mis mon nouveau short et constatais que mon portefeuille ne pouvait plus aller dans ma poche arriá¨re. Je constatais alors qu’il y avait des fleurs jaunes, brodées sur les poches arriá¨res. Mon cÅ“ur s’accéléra subitement. Aucune chance que les gens le confondent avec un short masculin. Je glissais mon portefeuille dans une des poches de devant, et portant mon ancien short á  la main, je rejoignais ma sÅ“ur á  l’extérieur du magasin. Julie avait un nouveau T-shirt alors que j’avais trois nouveaux shorts.

 « Joli short Jamie. Tu es bien roulé maintenant  ».

 « Regarde les poches arriá¨re  » dis-je en gémissant.

 « Oh, elles sont mignonnes  »!

 « Je ne cherche pas á  ce que ça fasse mignon  »!

Julie rétorqua :  « C’est ce que Maman veut  ».

Chapitre 7

 « Oá¹ allons nous maintenant  »? demandais-je quand nous sortá®mes du magasin d’habits

 « Allons manger quelques gá¢teaux á  la cannelle  » répondit-elle.

 « Génial  »! s’écria ma sÅ“ur

J’étais soulagé qu’enfin nous en ayons fini avec les courses de váªtements, mais j’aurais préféré tout de máªme rentrer á  la maison. Ma sÅ“ur et moi suivions ma má¨re á  travers le salon de pá¢tisserie. J’étais bien conscient que je portais un short de fille, des collants  « teint de soleil  » et des sandales ouvertes laissant apparaá®tre mes orteils gainés du nylon de la pointe renforcée de mon collant. Je tirais sur mon T-shirt, vers le bas, le plus loin possible, espérant ainsi qu’il recouvrirait les fleurs brodées sur mes poches arriá¨res, mais il n’était pas assez long. Je jetais un coup d’Å“il par dessus mon épaule pour voir si on nous remarquait mais personne ne semblait nous práªter attention, donc je pouvais présumer que personne n’avait remarqué.

Ma soeur et moi nous assá®mes á  une table, avec nos achats vestimentaires tandis que notre má¨re achetait les gá¢teaux á  la canelle. Les chaises étaient ouvertes sur l’arriá¨re, á  part un coussin, sur le dossier. N’importe qui qui passait, pouvait voir les fleurs sur mes poches arriá¨res.

Je demandais á  Julie :  « Pourquoi Maman me fait-elle ça  »?

 « T’acheter tes habits ? J’aurais bien aimé qu’elle en fasse autant pour moi  ».

 « Tu as trá¨s bien compris ce que je voulais dire  ».

 « Ca va mieux avec ton nouveau style. Elle t’a vraiment acheté des jolies choses  ».

 « Oui mais c’est des affaires de fille. Je ne veux pas ressembler á  une fille  ».

 « Jamie, tu ne ressembles pas á  une fille ! Ne te fais pas d’illusions  ».

 « Alors je ressemble á  quoi  »?

 « Je sais pas. Samantha dit que tu as l’air…mignon. C’est toi qui a voulu emprunter les collants de Maman, donc ne viens pas nous en faire le reproche maintenant  ».

Ma má¨re arriva avec nos gá¢teaux, tout chauds, dégoulinants de cannelle. Julie mordait á  pleine dents dans le sien. Je pris mon temps, j’avais d’autres choses á  penser. Jusqu’oá¹ cela allait-il mener ?

Ma má¨re demanda :  « Qu’est-ce qui ne va pas Jamie  »?

 « Rien  »!

 « Tu n’as pas faim  »?

 « Je ne comprends pas pourquoi tu as acheté tout ça pour moi  »?

 « J’ai pensé que ça irait mieux avec ce que tu portes ces jours-ci. Pourquoi tu n’aimes pas  »?

Je sentis une envie de faire mal, dans les yeux de ma má¨re.  « Je sais pas. Peut-áªtre que ça fait trop féminin  »

 « Oh Jamie, rétorqua ma má¨re, tu ne sais pas ce qu’est la féminité  ».

 « Je présume que non  »!

 « Pourquoi ne les porterais-tu pas pendant une semaine ou plus. Aprá¨s nous en discuterons  ».

Nous finá®mes nos gá¢teaux et malgré la déception de Julie, nous quittá¢mes le centre commercial. Je pense qu’elle s’attendait á  ce que Maman lui achá¨te d’autres affaires. Quand nous rentrá¢mes á  la maison, je me débarrassais de mes nouveaux habits, j’enfilais mes pantoufles et je partis á  l’ordinateur. Ce n’était pas une bonne journée aprá¨s l’incident du centre commercial. Ma sÅ“ur partit voir un film avec ses copines et ma má¨re s’occupa d’elle et planta quelques fleurs. J’avais le temps pour réfléchir mais je ne savais quoi penser. Pourquoi n’avais-je pas dit á  Maman que je détestais ces habits. Finalement que peut-áªtre je ne les détestais pas tant que ça. J’aurais vraiment aimé avoir quelqu’un á  qui en parler mais á  qui ? Je ne pouvais décemment pas en parler á  Mike ou á  Todd, máªmes s’ils avaient étés lá . Et qu’allait-il arriver lorsqu’ils rentreraient de vacances ? Seule une fille pouvait comprendre.

Comme je partais me coucher, ce soir lá , ma má¨re me rappela que j’avais besoin de me raser les jambes, ce que je fis sans rechigner.

Le dimanche matin, nous sommes partis á  la messe. Juste comme la semaine d’avant, nous étions tous trois á  porter des collants. Ma má¨re et ma sÅ“ur portaient des collants chairs avec jupe et talons, tandis que je portais des noirs transparents avec un pantalon et mes nouveaux mocassins. Ma sÅ“ur et ma má¨re étaient á  l’extérieur entrain de papoter avec des amies, tandis que j’étais assis, solitaire sur un banc de l’église, attendant que l’office commence lorsqu’une fille me parla.

 « Salut Jamie  »

Je levais la táªte et plongeais mon regard dans les beaux yeux marrons de Megan. Elle me souriait. Ses cheveux auburns bouclés aux extrémités, tombaient sur ses épaules. Pour moi, elle était l’idéal féminin. Combien de fois je l’admirais á  la danse, trop timide pour oser l’aborder.

 « Salut  »! répondis-je. Je priais pour qu’elle n’ait pas remarqué mes lá¨vres tremblantes.

Elle vint s’asseoir á  coté de moi et je m’écartais pour lui laisser la place.

 « Comment vas-tu  »? demanda-t-elle

 « Ca va. Je m’ennuie un peu de l’école  ». Ca faisait un peu nase comme réponse.

 « Oui, ça prend du temps pour s’adapter á  ce rythme de vie  ». Megan croisa ses cuisses, laissant relever le haut de sa jupe, et montrant ses genoux. Elle portait des collants chairs et je pus entendre le bruit du nylon de ses collants quand elle croisa les jambes. Je ne pus m’empáªcher de regarder et je suis certain qu’elle s’en aperçut.

 « J’ai parlé á  Nikki cette semaine  ». Megan fit une pause tandis que je baissais la táªte en fixant le sol.

 « Elle m’a dit qu’elle t’avait vu au salon, te faire faire des soins manucures et pédicures  ».

 « C’était une idé de ma grand-má¨re  ». Je sais que j’aurais du la regarder en face, mais je n’y arrivais pas.

 « J’aime avoir les ongles bien faits. Regarde  »! Elle tendit sa main. Ses ongles étaient vernis d’un rouge sombre et d’une maniá¨re faite par un professionnel.

 « Et mes ongles d’orteils  ». Elle retira sa chaussure et agita ses orteils. Le máªme vernis rouge était visible á  travers la pointe renforcée de son collant transparent .  « C’est assez cher! dit-elle en remettant sa chaussure. Je ne peux pas me l’offrir trop souvent. J’aurais souhaité que ma grand-má¨re m’y emmá¨ne aussi  ».

Je la regardais et souriais.

 « Laisse-moi voir tes mains  »! Elle prit une de mes mains entre ses doigts et vérifia mes ongles. C’était quelque chose que je n’aurais jamais cru possible. Megan me touchait.  « Trá¨s joli, dit-elle en laissant retomber ma main, ils ont fait un bon boulot. Et qu’en est-il de tes ongles d’orteils  »?

 « Tu ne pourras pas bien les voir  » dis-je. Elle savait.

 « Nikki m’a dit que tu portais des collants quand elle t’a vu. Portes-tu des collants aujourd’hui  »?

Ca n’était pas la peine de nier.

 « Oui  »!dis-je en regardant le sol á  nouveau.

 « Fais-moi voir ça  »!

Je retirais mon mocassin et elle put voir mon pied gainé de nylon noir.

Megan me sourit :  « Ce sont de nouvelles chaussures  »?

 « Ma má¨re me les a achetées hier au centre commercial  ».

 « Cool ! peut-áªtre devrais-je te fréquenter plus. J’aurais aussi besoin de nouvelles chaussures et de soins pédicures moi aussi  ».

 « Tu pourrais. Ma sÅ“ur a eu droit á  de nouvelles affaires, elle aussi, hier  ».

Ma má¨re et ma sÅ“ur arrivá¨rent á  ce moment lá . Elles saluá¨rent Megan et celle-ci se leva pour aller s’asseoir avec ses parents. Megan me sourit en agitant ses doigts, les doigts qui touchaient ma main, quelques instants auparavant.

 « A plus Jamie  »!

 « Bye  »!

 « Mais qu’est-ce qui se passe ici  »? demanda ma sÅ“ur.

 « Elle ne faisait que discuter avec moi  ».

Ma má¨re leva ses yeux marrons : « Je ne savais pas que j’aurais besoin de te chaperonner tout le temps  ».

Aprá¨s l’office, tout le monde était rassemblé devant l’église. Je cherchais ma má¨re et ma sÅ“ur lorsque j’eus un coup d’Å“il de Megan. Elle était entrain de parler avec Rachel et Stacy, deux filles d’une autre école, et que je ne connaissais pas trá¨s bien. Megan me sourit chaudement et nous nous fixá¢mes intensément durant une accalmie dans le défilement de la cohue des gens. Un sentiment nouveau d’exaltation me parcourut tout entier, me vidant de mes sens. Je reculais contre le dos d’un homme plus agé en m’excusant et fut rattrapé par ma má¨re et ma sÅ“ur. Megan, la fille de mes ráªves, avait fait attention á  moi. Une nouvelle confiance en moi, m’envahit. Je me sentis plus grand. Peut-áªtre que maintenant Megan m’aimait bien ? Mais pourquoi maintenant ?

 « La terre appelle Jamie  »! Samantha me parla alors qu’elle accompagnait Julie vers notre voiture.

 « Salut  »!

Julie se mit á  rire :  « Jamie est amoureux. Megan lui a parlé avant l’office  ».

 « Eh Jamie, reviens sur terre. C’est sá»rement á  cause des nouveaux habits que tu as eu hier et dont j’ai entendu parler  ».

Samantha et Julie rirent ensemble. Je montais á  l’arriá¨re de la voiture et attendis que les deux filles aient fini de papoter. Ma má¨re attendait patiemment au volant. Je demandais :  « Oá¹ était Mamie ce matin  »?

 « Je l’ai appelée avant la messe. Elle m’a dit qu’elle ne se sentait pas bien. Elle n’est plus trá¨s jeune tu sais  »!

Je n’aimais pas le ton grave dans la voix de ma má¨re.

Ma má¨re demanda á  Julie de monter et nous partá®mes á  la maison. Je gardais mes collants noirs mais enfilais un de mes nouveaux short sans broderies sur les poches, avant que nous mangions. Ma má¨re appela ma grand-má¨re á  nouveau et je trouvais qu’elle avait l’air soulagée. J’essayais de lire un livre, cet aprá¨s-midi lá  mais ne pouvais m’empáªcher de penser á  Megan, et máªme la vision de mes jambes gainées de nylon noir transparent, n’arrivait pas á  m’á´ter Megan de mes pensées. Je ne la reverrais surement pas avant le Dimanche prochain. Je commençais á  m’inquiéter qu’elle parte en vacances et lá  je ne la verrai pas pendant des semaines. Je pouvais toujours l’appeler mais avait-elle vraiment envie de me parler ? je n’avais aucune idée de son adresse internet.

J’échangeais mes collants noirs transparents par des chairs et nous partá®mes dá®ner chez ma grand-má¨re aprá¨s avoir pris des nuggets au fast-food. Elle semblait fatiguée et ne mangea pas beaucoup. Elle me félicita pour mon nouveau short et mes nouvelles chaussures et sandales et me rappela de mettre mes pantoufles. Julie commença á  ricaner mais s’arráªta instantanément dá¨s qu’un regard noir de ma má¨re la rappela á  l’ordre. Nous repartá®mes aprá¨s dá®ner et ma grand-má¨re me dit qu’elle me verrait le lendemain.

Je me mettais á  l’ordinateur en rentrant. Il y avait un nouveau donjon dans  « world of warcraft  » et je faisais un peu d’exploration et de combat pour gagner des compétences. Au démarrage de MSN, un pop-up de dialogue surgit et me proposa de discuter. Je reconnus le pseudo d’Elisabeth.

Chapitre 8

Le lundi matin, j’étais á  l’ordinateur, váªtu d’un t-shirt, un de mes nouveaux short, un collant chair et mes pantoufles. Ma má¨re et ma sÅ“ur étaient déjá  práªtes pour partir au travail. Je vérifiais ma boite aux lettres, espérant trouver un message d’Elisabeth, mais pas de chance. Aprá¨s l’avoir autorisée en tant qu’amie sur MSN, je lui envoyais un message lui demandant quand elle serait disponible pour un tchat. Je lus un message á  propos d’une nouvelle version d’un RPG que j’avais téléchargé. Je me demandais comment je pourrais avoir l’adresse MSN ou l’e-mail de Megan. J’aurais pu juste l’appeler. Son numéro devait áªtre dans le répertoire téléphonique de la communauté religieuse de notre église. Mais je n’avais pas vraiment confiance en moi.

 « Práªts á  y aller  »? demanda ma má¨re.

 « C’est bon Maman  »! Je me déconnectais et échangeais mes pantoufles par mes nouvelles sandales.

Ma má¨re m’attendait á  l’entrée arriá¨re du garage.

 « Cette tenue te va mieux, Jamie, máªme si tu dois arranger ton T-shirt  »

Je rentrais mon T-shirt dans mon short :

 « C’est mieux maintenant  »?

 « Beaucoup mieux  »! répondit-elle.

Je regardais en me penchant. Je vis un torse svelte, un short de fille en jean et deux jambes soyeuses juchées dans des sandales ouvertes d’oá¹ dépassaient des orteils gainés de nylon. A part la poitrine, j’avais le corps d’une jeune fille. Je ne me souvenais pas avoir vu beaucoup de filles qui ne rentraient pas leurs T-shirts, si ceux-ci n’étaient pas assez longs pour qu’elles puissent les rentrer.

 « Qu’est-ce que tu as  »? demanda ma má¨re. Nous avions roulé en silence et j’avais laissé mon regard dans le vide en regardant par la fenáªtre passager

 « Pourquoi veux-tu me faire ressembler á  une fille  »?

Ma má¨re dépassa le coin du quartier résidentiel et gara la voiture sur un parking :  « Je n’essaye pas de te transformer en quoi que ce soit Jamie. Je veux que tu sois toi-máªme. Et je veux t’aider á  affirmer ça. Je veux que tu sois en accord avec toi-máªme  ».

 « Quoi  »?

Ma má¨re soupira :  « Je t’ai surpris entrain de porter mes collants. Tu as admis que tu portais mes collants réguliá¨rement en secret. Pourquoi remets-tu ça sur le tapis avec moi maintenant, Jamie  »?

 « Je ne sais pas  ».

 « Et puis tu as accepté d’en porter pendant tout l’été. Et puis tu n’as que trá¨s mollement protesté quand je t’ai acheté de nouveaux habits. Tu as besoin de décider qui tu es vraiment Jamie. Je peux t’y aider mais ne peux pas le faire pour toi  ».

 « Okay d’accord. Mais je ne veux pas áªtre une fille  ».

 « Bien ! Je suis contente que nous ayons éclairci cela  ». Ma má¨re recommença á  conduire :  « On en reparlera mieux ce soir. Je veux que tu y réfléchisses et que tu me dises ce que tu en penses. Okay  »?

Je hochais affirmativement la táªte. Je ne savais pas qui j’étais. Je ne comprenais máªme pas pourquoi j’aimais porter des collants. J’agitais mes orteils, ressentant bien le doux nylon qui les couvrait, mais une chose était sure : j’adorais ça !

 « Ta grand-má¨re a sá»rement un rendez-vous chez le médecin aujourd’hui. Il te faudra l’accompagner  ».

 « Pas de problá¨mes  »!

Ma grand-má¨re discuta un moment dans l’allée avec ma má¨re, pendant que je rentrais pour me déchausser et enfiler mes pantoufles qui m’attendaient á  coté de la porte, puis je m’affalais dans le canapé pour lire un bouquin. Ma grand-má¨re me rejoignit dans le séjour lorsqu’elle rentra.

 « Tes nouveaux shorts et chaussures sont jolis Jamie. Tu les aimes  »?

Je me demandais de quoi ma má¨re et ma grand-má¨re avaient-elles bien pu parler  ». Oui, les shorts tiennent moins chaud et les chaussures sont plus faciles á  enlever que mes tennis  ».

 « Je pense que ça te va bien  »!

 « Merci  »!

 « J’ai sá»rement un rendez-vous chez le docteur aujourd’hui. Tu ne penses pas venir ? Nous risquons devoir attendre un bon moment  ».

 « C’est bon  »! Ma má¨re ne nous avait pas dit, á  ma sÅ“ur ni á  moi, de quoi souffrait Mamie, mais ça avait l’air sérieux.

 « Quel genre de médecin allons nous voir  »?

 « Un cardiologue  »!

Je savais á  peu prá¨s ce que voulait dire  « cardiologue  » mais sans plus. Ce n’était pas comme si je risquais rencontrer quelqu’un que je connaissais, et ma grand-má¨re avait peut-áªtre besoin de mon aide. Aprá¨s un bref coup de fil au secrétariat, ma grand-má¨re et moi étions en route pour son rendez-vous. Elle me dit qu’ils allaient la faire passer entre deux rendez-vous et que donc nous aurions sá»rement á  attendre un peu. La salle d’attente était pleine de personnes á¢gées. Enfin, quand je dis á¢gées, c’est par rapport á  mon á¢ge. Je pris un siá¨ge prá¨s de la table, avec quelques magazines étalés, pendant que ma grand-má¨re parlait á  la secrétaire d’accueil. J’étais content d’avoir amené un livre. La pile de magazines était constituée de quelques magazines : Time, Newsweek et quelques magazines de jardinage et de bricolage.

Ma grand-má¨re revint et me dit que nous aurions sá»rement deux heures á  attendre. La femme face á  nous, sourit et demanda á  ma grand-má¨re si j’étais son petit-fils. Elles échangá¨rent quelques paroles pendant quelques instants, tandis que je plongeais le nez dans mon livre. Bientá´t ma grand-má¨re prit un magazine de jardinage. Je levais mes yeux á  ce moment lá  et surpris la femme face á  nous, entrain de fixer mes pieds. Mon collant n’avait pas de pointe renforcée mais la couture parcourait l’extrémité de mes orteils. C’était évident que je portais un collant. Elle regarda mon visage, vit mes yeux et rapidement regarda ailleurs.

Nous passá¢mes trois heures á  attendre. J’avais fini mon livre et passais mon temps á  regarder quelques mauvais talk-shows. La femme qui avait remarqué ne fit aucun commentaire, ni á  moi ni á  ma grand-má¨re, au sujet de mes collants. Elle fut appelée avant nous et partit avant que ma grand-má¨re soit appelée. Je ne pensais pas que d’autres personnes aient remarqué. Je m’imaginais qu’ils avaient sá»rement d’autres soucis en táªte.

Ma má¨re me récupéra comme d’habitude mais je dus attendre dans la voiture pendant que ma má¨re et ma grand-má¨re discutaient sous la véranda.

 « Comment va grand-má¨re  »? demandais-je á  ma má¨re quand elle monta dans la voiture.

 « Tout semble aller bien ! Le docteur lui a simplement dit qu’elle était un peu fatiguée  ».

 « Ca fait du bien á  entendre  »!

 « Bien, dit ma má¨re pendant le trajet vers chez nous, as-tu réfléchi á  propos de ce que nous avons parlé ce matin  »?

En fait, je n’y avais pas trop pensé. J’avais été occupé par ma lecture puis par mon inquiétude pour grand-má¨re et enfin j’avais pensé á  un tchat avec Elisabeth.

 « Un petit peu  »! répondis-je

 «Bien ! parlons en avant de récupérer Julie, Okay  »?

Nous fá»mes bientá´t assis á  la table de la cuisine. Les discussions importantes avaient toujours lieu autour de la table de la cuisine et ma má¨re avait ce regard qui disait qu’il fallait bien mettre les choses á  plat.

 « Tá´t ce matin, tu disais que tu ne voulais pas ressembler á  une fille  ».

J’opinais de la táªte

 « Mais au-dessus de la taille tu es habillé comme un garçon  »!

 « Oui, je pense aussi  ».

 « Je ne vais pas te faire porter des jupes ou des robes. Tu n’as pas trop protesté á  propos des shorts et des chaussures et je vois que tu les portes. Es-tu entrain d’essayer de me dire que c’est á  ce niveau que tu veux arráªter  »?

 « Oui, c’est bien ça  »!

 « Okay, j’en prends note. Regrettes-tu d’avoir accepté de porter des collants pendant tout l’été  »?

J’agitais mes orteils, ressentant la caresse de cette matiá¨re si soyeuse. Et qu’en était-il de Elisabeth et de Megan. Elle ne m’auraient jamais remarqué avant.

 « Non ! Je ne regrette absolument pas ! dis-je, la plupart du temps j’adore vraiment ça. Parfois je n’y fais pas attention et il y a des fois oá¹ c’est vraiment difficile  ». Je pensais lui parler comment j’adorais attirer l’attention des filles á  cause de ça, mais ce n’étaient pas des choses que j’avais envie de parler avec ma má¨re.

 « Est-ce que ça t’aide á  révéler ta personnalité ? sais-tu mieux qui tu es maintenant  »?

 « Je pense  »! Je ne comprenais pas ce qu’elle voulait me dire mais elle semblait sérieuse á  propos de ça.  « Tu sais, il te faut un peu plus sortir de ta coquille. Tu t’es máªme fait de nouvelles amies  ».

 « Je sais  »!.

 «Bon, allons chercher Julie »! dit-elle en se levant de la table ». Si tu ressens le besoin de m’en parler plus profondément, dis le moi ! Okay  »?

 « Okay Maman  »!

Julie attendait dehors lorsque nous arrivá¢mes au centre commercial. Je riais intérieurement tandis qu’elle marchait vers nous, dans sa jupe et ses collants noirs. Maman n’allait plus la laisser mal s’habiller. Une fois rentrés, nous aidá¢mes Maman á  réchauffer des restes pour le dá®ner. J’étais anxieux de vérifier ma boite á  lettres et de voir s’il y avait un message d’Elisabeth, alors je mangeais rapidement et je me dirigeais vers l’ordinateur.

Aussitá´t que ma session MSN s’ouvrit, je vis l’icá´ne d’Elisabeth et m’empressais de cliquer dessus. Elle était en ligne. Je pris une profonde inspiration. Mon cÅ“ur battait la chamade et mes doigts tremblaient. Je cliquais pour ouvrir une fenáªtre de tchat.

 « Salut Elisabeth, c’est Jamie  ».

 « Salut Jamie, comment vas-tu  »?

 « Ca va  »!

 « Vas-tu faire quelque chose d’intéressant cet été  »?

 « Tu veux dire, partir en vacances ou quelque chose comme ça  »?

 « Oui  »!

J’attendis longuement puis demandais :

 « Tu es encore lá   »?

 « Désolé. Je suis sur une conversation sur Yellowstone ou un autre parc naturel  »

 « Ca semble bien  ».

 « Oá¹ compte tu aller  »?

J’attendais et attendais encore :  « On peut discuter plus tard si tu es occupée  ».

 « Désolée ! je tchate avec mon petit ami aussi  ».

 « Il n’est pas jaloux que tu me parles  »?

 « Pourquoi devrait-il ? Je veux dire qu’il n’a pas á  s’inquiéter puisque t’es gay, n’est-ce pas  »?

 « Mais je ne le suis pas  »!

 « Mais tu portes bien des collants  »!

 « Ce ne sont que des váªtements. Ca ne signifie pas que je suis gay  ».

 « Désolée. J’étais tellement persuadée que tu l’étais  ».

 « Je te parlerai plus tard  ».

 « Bye  »!

Je coupais la fenáªtre de tchat et arráªtais l’ordinateur. J’avais envie de pleurer et de briser quelque chose en máªme temps. Je me sentais malade. Est-ce que Megan pensait, elle aussi, que j’étais gay ? Máªme ma má¨re m’avait posé la question de savoir si je l’étais. Les femmes portent bien des T-shirts et des jeans. Je ne leur demande pas si elles sont lesbiennes. Je partis dans ma chambre et m’allongeais á  plat ventre sur mon lit. J’envisageais de parler á  ma má¨re, de ne plus jamais porter des collants mais une partie en moi criais que non. Je voulais porter des collants. Je passais une demi-heure allongé sur mon lit, á  me poser la question.

La porte de Julie était fermée. Ca signifiait en général qu’elle ne voulait pas áªtre ennuyée mais j’avais besoin de parler. Je frappais :

 « Qui c’est  »?

 « Jamie ! J’ai besoin de te parler  ».

Julie ouvrit la porte sans protester, donc elle avait du penser que c’était grave.

 « Qu’y-a-t-il ? Tu te sens bien  »?

Je passais á  coté d’elle et partit m’asseoir sur le rebord de son lit. Elle n’aimait pas que je m’asseye sur son lit, ni máªme que je sois dans sa chambre, mais cette fois, elle ne dit rien.

Julie ferma la porte :  « De quoi veux-tu me parler  »?

 « Penses-tu que je suis gay parce que je porte des collants »?

 « Non  »!

 « Elisabeth le pense  ».

 «Qui est Elisabeth  »?

 « C’est cette fille que j’ai appelé l’autre jour et qui m’avait donné son numéro de téléphone. J’étais sur MSN avec elle ce soir  ».

 « Oh désolée ! Elle ne te connaá®t pas vraiment  ».

 « Elle a un copain. Elle m’a juste parlé en fait, parce qu’elle pensait que j’étais gay  ».

 « Jamie, n’importe te connaissant, saurait que tu n’es pas gay. Je sais que Samantha ne pense pas ça. Je suis sure que Megan ne le pense pas non plus  ». Julie s’assit sur son lit et me réconforta :  « Je suis désolée Jamie. C’est vraiment dur de se sentir rejeté. Tu l’as juste rencontrée comme ça  ».

Je gardais ma ma táªte baissée. Je ne voulais pas qu’elle voit les larmes inonder mes yeux á  nouveau.

 « Okay petite sÅ“ur. Je te laisse. Ne dis rien á  Maman  ».

 « Bien sur que non  »!

Chapitre 9

Il n’y eut rien de spécial le mardi, ni le mercredi, ni le jeudi non plus. Je vis qu’Elisabeth était en ligne parfois mais je n’eá»s pas envie de lui parler. Je pensais máªme á  la supprimer de ma liste un de ces jours. Comme les jours passaient, je me rendais compte que mes meilleurs amis n’allaient pas tarder á  rentrer, sá»rement aprá¨s le week-end. Je me demandais comment leur parler de mes collants et s’ils m’accepteraient. Ma má¨re m’avait acheté de nouvelles paires de collants pour remplacer ceux que j’avais filés. Avant elle m’avait acheté des collants  « teint de soleil  » mais les nouveaux étaient beaucoup plus foncés, carrément marrons, une couleur appelée  « café ». Je portais donc une de ces nouvelles paires avec mon short et mes pantoufles. Mes jambes étaient sensiblement plus foncées avec cette nouvelle teinte qui contrastait avec ma peau légá¨rement bronzée.

J’entendis la sonnette de l’entrée et un éclat de rire tandis que Julie accueillait Samantha. Que pouvait-il y avoir de si drá´le ? Samantha entra en virevoltant dans le séjour et se laissa tomber dans le relax á  coté du canapé. Lorsqu’elle était lá , notre maison lui appartenait plus qu’á  nous. Elle portait une minijupe marron, des chaussures plates et des collants chairs. Chaque fois qu’elle venait ici, elle portait toujours des collants. Elle s’allongea et croisa ses jambes montrant encore plus sa peau gainée de nylon. J’essayais de ne pas regarder avec trop d’insistance.

 « Alors salut Jamie  »!

Je lui répondis poliment puis me replongeai dans mon bouquin.

 « Jolies jambes ! C’est nouveau ces collants marrons  »?

 « Oui ! C’est Maman qui me les a achetés  ».

Julie entra dans le séjour avec deux canettes de coca-light á  la main

 « Je suis désolé de ce que t’as dit cette fille. Ca semble si stupide  ».

 « Julie  »! Je fixais ma sÅ“ur :  « Tu n’étais pas supposée en parler  »!

 « Samantha est comme ta sÅ“ur. Elle n’en parlera á  personne  ».

 « Tu peux compter sur moi, Jamie  » dit Samantha.

Je soupirais et repris la lecture de mon livre. Elles parlaient de leurs amis en sirotant leurs cocas et j’étais capable de ne pas y faire attention jusqu’á  ce que Samantha dise quelque chose á  propos de Megan qu’elle avait rencontrée au magasin de musique.

 « Elle m’a posé des questions sur toi, Jamie  ».

Je sentis mes joues rougir tandis que Julie essayait de savoir ce que Megan avait demandé.

 « Bien! commença Samantha, elle m’a demandé pourquoi Jamie avait commencé á  porter des collants. Désolée Jamie mais il semble bien que Nikki en a parlé á  tous ceux qu’elle connaá®t. Je ne pouvais pas inventer une histoire rapidement, donc je lui ai dit la vérité  ».

 « Tu lui as dit que Maman m’avait surpris  »?

 « Ben oui. C’est la vérité n’est-ce pas  »? Samantha regarda Julie pour qu’elle confirme.

 « Qu’a-t-elle dit  »? demada Julie.

 « Ca c’est le meilleur ! répondit Samantha. Megan pense que porter des collants tout le temps, c’est dingue. Elle dit qu’elle pensait avant que tu n’étais qu’un nase ennuyeux mais qu’en fait, maintenant, ça te rend trá¨s intéressant. Et elle aurait envie de mieux te connaá®tre  ».

 « C’est une plaisanterie ? dis-je, c’est pas vraiment drá´le tu sais  ».

 « Mentirais-je ? demanda Samantha. Je ne pourrais vraiment pas faire quelque chose comme ça. C’est trop incroyable  ».

 « Wouaouh ! Jamie, dit ma sÅ“ur, il y a longtemps que tu aurais du commencer á  porter des collants  ».

 « Bon Jamie, vas-tu l’appeler  »?

 « Je n’ai pas son numéro  ».

 « Attend, tu vas voir petit rigolo  »! Elle partit á  la cuisine et revint avec l’annuaire qu’elle posa sur mon ventre.

 « Megan Whitticker. C’est aux pages W, vers la fin de l’alphabet  ». dit Julie.

Samantha avait un sourire jusqu’aux oreilles :  « Allez Jamie ! Je suis sure qu’il n’y a pas tant de Whittickers que ça  ».

Je parcourais les pages W et trouvais rapidement celle des Whittickers. Il y avait plusieurs Whittickers mais je savais dans quelle rue elle habitait, et elle était la seule Whitticker dans cette rue. Je regardais le numéro. Mon cÅ“ur battait vite et j’avais les mains moites. Le ráªve de me rapprocher de Megan devenait réalité. Qu’allaient dire Tom et Mike ? J’allais sá»rement faire beaucoup d’envieux. Mais devais-je faire le premier pas ?

Ma sÅ“ur me pressa :  « Qu’est-ce que tu attends Jamie ? appele-la  »!

 « Oui Jamie, appelle-la  »! répondit Samantha en écho.

 « Allez Jamie. Es-tu un homme ou une mauviette ? Elle veut que tu l’appelles  ».

 « Si j’étais un homme  »? Je me le demandais. Combien de filles voudraient que leur homme porte des collants ?

 « Etait-elle sérieuse Samantha ? Hé les filles, vous ne me feriez pas cette blague quand máªme  »?

 « Nous essayons de t’aider Jamie, dit Julie, mais parfois t’as besoin qu’on te botte un peu les fesses  ».

 « Elle était trá¨s sérieuse  »! me rassura Samantha.

 « D’accord mais restez lá  les filles. Je ne vous veux pas vous sentir derriá¨re mon dos  ».

Les deux filles eurent un sourire triomphal et Samantha roula ses yeux.

La main tremblante, je composais le numéro.

 « Allo  »?

 « Allo ! Bonjour ! Pourrais-je parler á  Megan s’il vous plait  »?

 « De la part de qui  »?

 « Jamie. Nous fréquentons la máªme église  ».

 « Okay, patientez une minute  ».

Julie et Samantha étaien trá¨s silencieuses, comme si elles écoutaient depuis le salon.

 « Allo  »?

C’était la voix de Megan.

 « Euh Megan, c’est moi… Jamie  »

 « Salut Jamie. Tu vas bien  »?

 « Oui, ca va  ».

 « Alors quoi de neuf  »?

 « Euh ! …Samantha m’a dit que tu lui avais parlé  ».

 « Oh oui. A-t-elle dit de quoi nous avons parlé á  ton sujet  »?

 « Oui, elle me l’a dit  ».

 « D’accord, je comprends maintenant. Tu portes des collants en ce moment  »? me chuchota-t’elle

 « Oui. J’en porte tout le temps  »!

 « Tu en portes vraiment tout le temps maintenant  »?

 « Oui, quasiment tout le temps  »!

 « C’est trop fort ça ! Tu veux me demander de sortir ensemble ou quelque chose  »?

 « Je. . je n’avais pas vraiment pensé á  ça  ».

 « Pourquoi n’irions nous pas manger ensemble demain au centre commercial »?

 « Je dois demander á  ma grand-má¨re mais oui, ça me plairait vraiment  ».

 « Ta grand-má¨re ? c’est elle qui s’occupe de toi  »?

 « Je passe mes journées avec elle pendant que ma má¨re et ma sÅ“ur sont á  leur travail  ».

 « D’accord, pas de problá¨me. Appelle moi demain matin pour me dire okay  »?

 « Pas de problá¨mes, je t’appelle demain matin  ».

 « Au revoir Jamie  »!

 « Au revoir  »!

La ligne se coupa et je raccrochais le téléphone.

 « Alors  »? demanda Julie.

 « Elle veut qu’on mange ensemble demain au centre commercial  ».

 « Oh, ma Julie ! Jamie a un rendez-vous galant  » s’exclama Samantha.

 « A condition que Maman et Mamie soient d’accord, dis-je. Je vais en parler á  Maman de suite  ». Je laissais les filles discutant et plaisantant sur mes tentatives et me dirigeais dehors. Je trouvais ma má¨re dans l’arriá¨re cour, entrain de jardiner un massif de fleurs.

 « Hé Jamie, tu viens pour m’aider  »?

 « Je dois te demander quelque chose  ».

 « Oh ! oh ! Ca a l’air sérieux. Qu’est-ce qui se passe  »?

 « Tu te souviens de Megan, de l’église  »?

Elle fit signe que oui en continuant á  jardiner.

 « Elle veut que nous nous voyons demain au centre commercial pour manger ensemble  ».

Ma má¨re arráªta son travail :  « Vraiment ? Comment cela s’est-il décidé  »?

Je lui racontais l’histoire, enfin le principal, sur Samantha, Megan et le coup de fil.

 « J’ai dit á  Megan que je devrai demander á  Mamie  ».

 « Je ne pense pas qu’il y ait de problá¨mes. Je ne sais pas ce que fera ta grand-má¨re pendant que vous mangerez. Je présume que tu n’as pas envie que Mamie mange avec vous  ».

 « Pas trop non  »!

 « Peut-áªtre qu’elle pourra manger avec ta sÅ“ur ? Ca pourrait aller comme ça. Je lui en parlerai demain matin  ».

 « Merci Maman  »!

 « Tu penses que tu es práªt pour ça  »!

 « Nous allons juste manger ensemble  ».

 « Tu ne semblais pas trop t’intéresser aux filles avant  ».

 « Je ne pensais pas qu’elles s’intéressaient á  moi  ».

 « Bien ! il semble que celle lá  le fasse. Elle veut peut-áªtre juste que vous soyez amis, tu sais  ».

 « Je sais. Ca sera sympa de discuter avec elle  ».

Ma má¨re sourit:  « Ils te vont trá¨s bien  » !

 « Quoi  »?

 « Tes collants ! Cette nouvelle teinte te va trá¨s bien. Il faut que je t’en achá¨te d’autres, des comme ça ou máªme plus foncés. Je sais que parfois tu portes des noirs á  la maison mais bientá´t j’aimerais que tu en portes aussi á  l’extérieur avec tes shorts car ça fait plus classe. Maintenant si tu n’as rien d’autre á  parler avec moi, je dois finir de planter ces fleurs  ».

Tandis que je retournais vers la maison je me demandais ce qu’allait amener ma rencontre avec Megan et je me grondais moi-máªme d’áªtre sorti en pantoufles. J’avais bien besoin d’une grippe maintenant.

Chapitre 10

Ce fut difficile de dormir ce jeudi soir lá , tellement j’étais excité en pensant á  mon rendez-vous avec Megan. Je m’éveillais tout seul habituellement, mais cette fois ma má¨re dut me réveiller.

 « Allez debout le dormeur. Prépare-toi ou tu vas me faire arriver en retard  ».

J’avais l’esprit embrumé au départ mais ensuite je repensais á  mon rendez-vous et au repas avec Megan.

Pouvait-on considérer cela comme un rendez-vous galant ? Et elle, pensait-elle que c’en était un ?

Je fus totalement réveillé.

 « J’ai sorti quelques váªtements á  te mettre pour que tu sois beau aujourd’hui  » dit ma má¨re en me montrant les quelques habits au pied de mon lit

Elle m’avait choisi les collants marrons. Le short était un de ceux achetés au centre commercial et que je n’avais pas encore porté. Il avait des fleurs roses brodées sur les poches arriá¨res et j’aurais préféré éviter de le porter. Mais ce qui me terrorisait le plus, c’était le T-shirt, avec des raies bleues et crá¨me, un fin col blanc et de trá¨s courtes manches.

 « Maman, ce n’est pas mon T-shirt  »!

 « Non c’est un des bustiers de ta sÅ“ur. Je pense que ça t’ira bien. Nous aurions du t’acheter plus de hauts au centre commercial mais je n’y ai pas pensé  »

 « Je ne peux pas mettre ça  »!

 « Pourquoi pas ! Tu ne vas certainement pas mettre un de ces T-shirts affreux que tu portes tout le temps ».

 « Mais c’est un T-shirt de fille  »!

Ma má¨re sourit. Je réalisais combien ma remarque était stupide alors que je portais ouvertement des collants de maniá¨re quotidienne.

 « Ca te mettra en valeur Jamie. Fais-moi confiance. Maintenant dépáªche toi et prépare-toi  ».

 « Et pourquoi me fais-tu mettre des collants marrons qui se remarquent bien ? les collants couleur chair n’auraient-ils pas été mieux  »?

 « Parce qu’ils te vont beaucoup mieux. D’ailleurs je pense qu’á  l’avenir, je te ferai porter des collants de plus en plus foncés, et surement bientá´t des noirs bien fins, lorsque tu seras en short. Allez maintenant dépáªche-toi  »!

Ma má¨re quitta la piá¨ce pour aller se maquiller pour son travail. Je me regardais dans le grand miroir collé derriá¨re la porte de la salle de bain. . Le T-shirt était trá¨s doux. Les manches ou ce qui en faisait office, étaient un peu bizzares et me couvraient juste le haut des bras. Il était légá¨rement court. L’ourlet du bas recouvrait juste mon short de six centimá¨tres. Les poches de mon short seraient visibles á  tout instant et si je levais les bras trop haut, on risquait de voir mon ventre recouvert du nylon de mon collant remontant jusqu’á  ma poitrine. Mes jambes étaient bien plus foncées qu’elles ne l’auraient étées avec des collants chairs. Pas vraiment ce que j’aurais voulu pour ma premiá¨re rencontre officielle avec Megan mais j’osais espérer que la tenue ne se remarquerait pas trop et n’attirerait pas trop l’attention.

Je retrouvais ma má¨re á  la porte d’entrée.

 « Bien. Tu es mignon ainsi, dit-elle, je t’avais dit que le top t’irai bien  ».

 « Tu es vraiment sure que je ne peux pas mettre un de mes T-shirts, j’en ai des propres  ».

 « Tu veux impressionner Megan  »?

 « Mais c’est un T-shirt á  Julie, Maman. C’est un T-shirt de fille  ».

 « Megan sera impressionnée que tu portes autre chose que ce que portent les nases moyens. Quels efforts penses-tu que Megan va faire pour décider de la tenue qu’elle devra porter pour un rendez-vous avec toi ? Ne veux tu pas lui retourner le compliment en faisant toi aussi un petit effort vestimentaire  »?

 « Bien. Okay. J’admets que ça fait pas trop fille  ».

Je commençais á  enfiler mes sandales mais ma má¨re me stoppa :  « Mets tes sabots aujourd’hui Jamie. Ils font plus habillé  ».

Je pris les sabots dans le placard. Ils avaient un large talon arriá¨re d’environ trois centimá¨tres. Je les avais juste essayés une fois á  la maison. Ma má¨re avait horreur d’áªtre en retard á  son travail donc je préférais ne pas la contredire. J’enfilais mes pieds gainés de nylon dans les sabots et suivit ma má¨re dehors en direction de la voiture.

Tandis que je la suivais, je remarquais que nous portions la máªme teinte de collants. Combien de garçons adolescents pouvaient-ils dire :  « Ma má¨re et moi, nous portons la máªme teinte de collants  »!

Un moment plus tard, j’étais assis sur le canapé de ma grand-má¨re écoutant la conversation qu’elle et ma má¨re avaient á  l’extérieur.

 « Parfait! dit ma grand-má¨re. Il me semble que tu vas avoir une journée bien remplie  ».

Je souris.

 « Quel est son nom déjá   »?

 « Megan. Megan Whitticker. Elle va á  notre église  ».

 « Ah oui ! Mais…mais…elle est trá¨s jolie. Ta má¨re m’a dit que nous devions l’appeler pour lui dire quand nous pourrions nous retrouver. Est-ce que 11h30, ça te convient  »?

 « C’est parfait  »!

 « Ca ne te fais pas trop á  attendre  »?

 « Je pense que je peux le supporter  ».

Ma grand-má¨re sourit :  « Ta má¨re m’a dit que tu n’avais pas pris le temps de déjeuner. Que penserais-tu de manger des roulés á  la cannelle. Je crois qu’il m’en reste une boite  ».

 « J’adorerais ça. Surtout si tu as du chocolat chaud  ».

 « Laisse moi mettre ça au four et nous pourrons déjeuner  ».

Ma grand-má¨re se dirigea vers la cuisine. J’enlevais mes pantoufles et m’allongeais sur le canapé placant mes pieds encollantés sur l’accoudoir du canapé. Qui aurait pensé que porter des collants m’aurait amené á  un rendez-vous avec Megan. Je réfléchissais de quoi allions nous pouvoir parler. Je ne pensais pas qu’elle soit branchée dans les romans d’héroíc-fantasy ou sur les MMORPG. Peut-áªtre que je pouvais la convaincre á  lire les máªme bouquins que moi. Je réalisais qu’en fait, je ne savais rien sur elle, hormis le fait qu’elle était trá¨s belle. Je pense qu’elle devait jouer au basket en seconde année junior. J’aurais du aller regarder les championnats.

J’entendis ma grand-má¨re au téléphone, ce qui n’était pas inhabituel. Puis j’entendis qu’elle demandait á  parler á  Megan. Je m’assis d’un seul coup.

 « Hello Megan. C’est la grand-má¨re de Jamie. Pouvons nous nous rencontrer á  la cafétéria á  11h30 ? Okay, on vous retrouvera la-bas. Au revoir  »!

J’entrais dans la cuisine pour trouver ma grand-má¨re mettant les roulés au four.

 « Pourquoi as-tu appelé Megan ? Je voulais le faire  ».

 « Oh, je suis désolée Jamie. J’attendais que le four soit assez chaud et comme je n’avais rien d’autre á  faire en attendant. Elle semblait contente de nous rencontrer aujourd’hui  ».

 « Mmmoui ! Vas-tu déjeuner avec Julie  »?

 « Tu ne veux pas de ta grand-má¨re dans les parages  »?

 « Bien je… je pense que Megan ne veut manger qu’avec moi  ».

 « Oui je vais manger avec Julie, mais je veux quand máªme avoir l’Å“il sur toi  » dit ma grand-má¨re en souriant.

Je me sentis embáªté et honteux. Qu’est-ce qu’allait penser Megan de moi ? Ma grand-má¨re avait l’air de prendre ça comme un genre de rendez-vous de jeu, entre gamins. La bouilloire se mit á  siffler, lui donnant une occasion de changer de conversation.

 « C’est l’eau pour ton chocolat chaud  » dit ma grand-má¨re.

Je pris une grande tasse et un paquet de cacao. Les roulés furent bientá´t práªts et nous les dégustá¢mes ensemble sur la table de la cuisine.

 « Tu es trá¨s présentable aujourd’hui et j’aime bien la couleur de tes collants  ».

 « Merci ! dis-je, c’est Maman qui m’a choisi mes habits ce matin  ».

 « Megan va te trouver trá¨s chic  ».

Aprá¨s le petit déjeuner, j’essayais de lire un livre mais étais trop excité pour arriver á  me concentrer.

Je lisais et relisais les paragraphes pour que mon esprit les enregistre. Je passais en revue les sujets que j’allais aborder avec Megan. Vers 11 heures, j’étais totalement anxieux. J’allais plusieurs fois me soulager la vessie á  cause de l’angoisse. J’avais des sueurs froides. Plutá´t dans la journée, je ráªvais d’impressionner Megan, mais maintenant je priais pour ne pas perdre tous mes moyens ou l’usage de la parole.

 « Ok Jamie ! Allons-y  »!

Je suivis ma grand-má¨re á  l’extérieur vers sa voiture. Mais mains tremblaient durant tout le trajet. Je ne faisais plus attention á  ce que je portais et une voix en moi, me criait de tout annuler. Il n’y avait pas trop de monde au centre commercial, beaucoup de má¨res et leurs enfants en bas-á¢ge ou bien des personnes d’un certain á¢ge se baladant pour faire un peu d’exercice. Mes sabots claquaient quand nous marchions. Comment les filles faisaient-elles pour empáªcher ces trucs de glisser hors des pieds.

 « Emma  »? dit une femme assez á¢gée en s’approchant de nous.  « Ca fait un moment que je ne t’avais pas vue  ».

Ma grand-má¨re répondit :  « Lucy, comment ça va  »?

 « Mon médecin m’a conseillé de perdre un peu de poids alors je me promá¨ne  ».

 « Je ferais bien d’en faire autant mais mes jambes ne suivent pas  ».

 « Et alors qui est-ce qui t’accompagne  »?

 « C’est Jamie, mon petit-fils, dit-elle á  Lucy, je te présente Lucy, une vieille amie á  moi, me dit-elle, je suis sure que ta má¨re se souvient d’elle  ».

 « Ton petit fils  »! dit Lucy en souriant et en m’examinant de la táªte aux pieds.

J’aurais pu dire qu’elle voulait poser certaines questions mais la politesse l’en empáªcha. Elles discutá¨rent quelques minutes sur leurs connaissances communes avant que ma grand-má¨re lui dise que nous devions continuer :  « Jamie a rendez-vous avec quelqu’un pour déjeuner  »! expliqua ma grand-má¨re.

 « Oh  »! dit Lucy en me regardant du coin de ses yeux marrons :  « Avec un autre garçon  »?

 « Oh non, c’est avec une fille  ».

 « Ah bon ! Vraiment ! Bien je pensais que… Passez une bonne aprá¨s-midi, je dois brá»ler ces calories  ».

Je me demandais ce que Lucy avait voulu dire. En fait je devinais trá¨s bien ce qu’elle avait du penser.

 « Désolé Jamie, dit ma grand-má¨re, je constate que Lucy est toujours aussi sarcastique et intolérante qu’avant. Ne la laisse pas t’ennuyer d’accord mon chéri  »?

 « Ca c’est certain, Mamie  »!

Nous traversá¢mes le centre commercial en nous dirigeant vers la cafétéria. Ce n’était pas trá¨s peuplé ce jour lá  et rapidement je repérais Megan assise seule á  une petite table.

 « C’est Megan lá -bas ! dis-je á  ma grand-má¨re, Je vous chercherai, Julie et toi lorsque j’aurai terminé  ». Je fis quelques pas vers Megan lorsque ma grand-má¨re m’arráªta.

 « Pas si vite Jamie, je veux connaá®tre ton amie  ».

Mon sang ne fit qu’un tour. Je voulais avoir l’air plus indépendant, face á  Megan. C’était déjá  trop que ce soit ma grand-má¨re qui l’ait appelée pour fixer l’heure.

Au fur et ma mesure que nous approchions de la table de Megan, j’avais l’estomac qui faisait de plus en plus de nÅ“uds. Elle examinait la liste des piá¨ces de théá¢tre en prévision et ne fit pas attention au fait que nous approchions ni á  mon admiration ardente envers son profil. Sa chevelure auburn était tirée en arriá¨re par une queue de cheval, montrant ainsi ses oreilles délicates. Elle était habillée d’un haut rose similaire au mien avec une courte jupe en jean et des sandales ouvertes á  petits talons. Ses jambes étaient croisées et une de ses sandales s’agitait au bout de ses orteils. Elle semblait porter un collant á  effet bronzant.

 « Bonjour Megan  »! Ma voix tremblait un peu sur la derniá¨re syllabe, mais j’avais prévu de parler avant que ma grand-má¨re ne puisse le faire.

Megan se tourna et sourit chaudement en se levant :  « Bonjour Jamie ! Bonjour Madame Clark  »!

 « Ravie de vous rencontrer Megan. Je vais retrouver la sÅ“ur de Jamie et déjeuner avec elle. Vous deux, amusez-vous bien  »!

 « D’accord ! dit Megan. Nous vous retrouverons quand nous aurons terminé  ».

Ma grand-má¨re partit lentement, á  travers la cafétaria, en direction des magasins.

Je me tournais vers Megan et lui souriais. Megan me regarda de haut en bas :  « Jolis sabots ! Oá¹ les as-tu eus  »?

 « Dans un des magasins de chaussures du centre commercial. Julie doit certainement se souvenir lequel  ».

 « Nous irons voir s’ils en ont ma taille. Que veux-tu manger  »?

 « En général je choisis un sandwich au comptoir  ».

 « Okay »! Megan balança l’anse d’un petit sac á  main serré, autour de son épaule et nous partá®mes vers le comptoir á  sandwiches.  « Eh bien  »! dit-elle aprá¨s avoir jeté á  nouveau un coup d’Å“il sur mes jambes :  « Pourquoi portes tu des collants nettement plus foncés aujourd’hui  »?

 « Euh, oui, c’est ma má¨re qui m’en a acheté des plus foncés l’autre jour  ».

 « On les remarque plus, mais ça rend tes jambes plus jolies  ».

 « Pas aussi jolies que les tiennes  ».

 « Merci ! C’est trá¨s gentil ! Est-ce que c’est un short de fille  »?

 « Oui. Ma má¨re a voulu m’en acheter  ».

 « C’est mignon  »!

Megan commanda un petit sandwich suédois. D’habitude, je prenais un pain bagnat mais je pensais que cette fois qu’il ne valait mieux pas, au risque que Megan penserait que je mange comme un cochon. Je me rabattais sur un petit sandwich au dindoneau. Megan repartit vers la table. J’avais du mal á  détourner les yeux de ses jambes de ráªve.

Megan croisa á  nouveau les jambes et laissa danser sa chaussure au bout de son pied. Elle était assise plus de coté de la table, ce qui fait que ses jambes étaient directement sous mes yeux. Je les regardais discrá¨tement en déballant mon sandwich.

 « Tu aimes vraiment mes jambes n’est-ce pas  »?

 « Je suis désolé. Je…j’ai du mal á  ne pas les regarder  ».

 « C’est okay. C’est flatteur. Mais c’est mes collants que tu aimes ou bien les jambes qui sont á  l’intérieur  »?

Megan me regardait avec insistance avec un petite grimace coquine.

Voulait-elle me torturer l’esprit ?

 « Euh… Je… j’aime les deux. Je veux dire tes jambes. En fait je ne sais pas  ». Je sentis mes joues rougir.

 « Jamie, je crois que tu rougis  »! dit Megan en me taquinant. Elle semblait apprécier l’effet qu’elle me faisait.  « Ca va ! Je te taquine un peu. Je pense aussi que mes jambes sont plus jolies gainées dans le nylon de mes collants  ». Elle se pencha vers moi et chuchota :  « J’adore aussi la sensation du nylon sur ma peau. Mais ne le dis á  personne  ».

 « Okay  »!

Megan mangea quelques bouchées de son sandwich et je fis de máªme.

 « Alors, pourquoi m’as-tu appelée  »?

 « Samantha m’a dit que tu posais des questions sur moi. Elle et ma sÅ“ur m’ont encouragé á  appeler  ».

 « Et toi tu voulais appeler  »?

 « Oh que oui  »! dis-je avec enthousiasme en réalisant ensuite combien ça avait l’air idiot.

Megan ricana :  « Tu ne m’as jamais trop parlé avant, je pensais que tu ne m’aimais pas ou máªme pire, que je te laissais indifférent  ».

Si seulement elle avait su combien je pensais á  elle :  « Je t’ai toujours bien aimé. Je pense que tu as deviné que je suis timide  ».

 « vraiment ? dit Megan en riant. Ca doit áªtre affreux  »!

 « Je ne pensais pas que tu avais envie de me parler  ».

 « Désolé si je t’ai donné ce sentiment. Pas mal de garçons me disent des choses blessantes, alors c’est comme un mécanisme de défense pour moi  ».

Nous mangeá¢mes quelques sandwichs supplémentaires. Je commençais á  me calmer. Megan avait l’air d’avoir envie de me parler et la nourriture insipide de la cafétéria calait mon estomac. Megan me posa quelques questions á  propos de l’école et bientá´t nous nous retrouvá¢mes á  parler comme de vieux amis. Megan lançait des sujets divers et laissait la conversation s’engager dessus. J’essayais máªme de sortir quelques phrases spirituelles. Elle en rit donc j’en concluais qu’elle les avait trouvées drá´les. Je lui parlais des MMORPG et des romans d’héroíc fantasy que je lisais et elle écoutait attentivement. Lorsque j’en eus fini avec mes elfes et mes orcs, Megan orienta la discussion dans une nouvelle direction :  « Alors, vas tu garder tes collants quand l’école va reprendre á  l’automne  »?

 « Je ne sais pas. Ma má¨re m’a dit que c’était juste pour l’été  ».

 « Ca a vraiment du áªtre trá¨s embarrassant lorsque elle t’a surpris  ».

 « Oui mais aprá¨s elle a été assez cool avec ça  ». Je regardais mon emballage vide de sandwich. Megan semblait me faire passer un interrogatoire.

 « N’aimerais-tu pas aller voir un film un de ces jours ? il y a en a plein que j’ai envie de voir  ».

 « Tu veux dire aujourd’hui  »?

 « J’aimerais bien, mais il faut que je demande á  ma má¨re avant  ».

 « Bien sur ! Je dois aussi demander á  ma má¨re aussi mais oui, j’aimerais bien  ».

Megan regarda sa montre et parcouru la salle du regard. Je suivais son regard jusqu’á  la table ou étaient assises ma grand-má¨re et Julie. Je ne les avais pas remarquées jusqu’á  maintenant. En fait je n’avais jamais quitté Megan des yeux quand nous parlions. Megan fit un signe de la main et Julie lui fit un signe en retour. Au final, elles s’étaient assises assez loin de nous.

Megan froissa ses emballages  « On y va ? Il faut vraiment que je retrouve ma má¨re  ».

 « Okay  »! Nous jetá¢mes nos détritus dans la poubelle et je suivis Megan qui se dirigeait vers Julie et ma grand-má¨re.

 « Merci d’avoir déjeuner avec moi Megan. J’ai passé un trá¨s agréable moment  ».

Megan me sourit :  « Moi aussi tu sais. Tu me rappelles plus tard. D’accord  »?

 « C’est sur  »!

 « Salut Megan! dit Julie lorsque nous atteigná®mes leur table. Il semble que vous ayez trouvé des choses á  vous dire  ».

 « Tout á  fait. Jamie m’a dit que tu savais oá¹ il avait acheté ses sabots  ».

 « Oui, je sais oá¹ c’est  »!

 « Ce n’est pas un haut á  moi  »? s’écria Julie

Comme je haíssais Julie á  ce moment lá .  « Maman ne m’a pas laissé mettre un de mes T-shirts. Elle m’a dit qu’ils étaient trop sales  » rétorquais-je á  Julie.

Megan sembla ne pas y práªter attention. Bon, je dois y aller. Il faut que je retrouve ma má¨re. Ravie de vous avoir rencontré Madame Clark. N’oublie pas d’appeler Jamie. Bye  »!

Elle agita ses doigts et s’en alla.

Chapitre 11

 « Ce n’était pas vraiment quelque chose á  dire, dit ma grand-má¨re. Tu as embarrassé Jamie devant son amie  ».

 « Je n’aime pas qu’il porte mes váªtements  » répliqua Julie

 « C’est Maman qui m’a obligé á  le faire  ».

 « Bien on va arráªter avec ça ! avisa ma grand-má¨re. J’en parlerai á  ta má¨re. Je suis sure qu’elle prend les interáªts de Jamie á  cÅ“ur  ».

Ca stoppa la discussion bien que je voie que Julie était toujours furieuse. Je me demandais ce que Megan en pensait. Ca ne la dérangeait pas que je portes des collants et elle avait du constater que c’était un haut féminin que je portais. Ma grand-má¨re et moi quittá¨rent le centre commercial tandis que Julie retournait travailler. Je passais le reste de la journée dans une étrange euphorie. Apparemment Megan m’aimait bien. Elle voulait máªme aller au cinéma avec moi.

 « Alors comment s’est passé ce déjeuner avec Megan  »? demanda ma má¨re, sur le trajet, en rentrant de chez ma grand-má¨re.

 « C’était bien. J’ai passé un trá¨s bon moment  ».

 « Je suis ravie de voir que tu te fais des nouveaux amis  ».

 « Oui, moi aussi. Euhh. . tu serais d’accord que j’aille au cinéma avec Megan  »?

Elle me demanda alors :  « Est-ce un rendez-vous en amoureux ou vous aller juste y aller en copains  »?

Mon cÅ“ur explosa. Mon amitié avec Megan allait sá»rement déjá  finir. Sá»rement que ma má¨re allait dire non.

 « Je ne sais pas. Je pense que nous sommes juste amis  ». J’espérais que nous serions plus que des amis mais pour l’instant je ne faisais pas attention aux circonstances tant que je pouvais passer du temps auprá¨s de Megan.

 « Bien. Je pense qu’y aller l’aprá¨s-midi ce serait bien  ». Ma má¨re me sourit et tapota sur ma jambe gainée de nylon marron.

 « Merci Maman. Penses-tu que nous pourrions y aller demain  »?

 « Demain, c’est Samedi. As-tu parlé des détails avec Megan  »?

 « Non, elle veut que je l’appelle ce soir  ».

 « D’accord. Vois ça avec elle. Je t’emmá¨nerai et te récupá¨rerai aprá¨s le film  ».

 « Merci Maman  ». Je me mis á  regarder par la vitre et me mis á  ráªver en plein jour au fait de m’asseoir dans l’obscurité avec Megan .

 « Ta grand-má¨re m’a raconté que Julie n’a pas été trá¨s sympa avec toi á  propos de ton bustier  ».

 « Elle n’avait pas á  parler de ça devant Megan. Je pense qu’elle a fait ça pour áªtre méchante  ».

 « Bien, je n’aimais pas non plus que tu portes mes váªtements, tu te souviens  »? demanda ma má¨re en levant ses yeux marrons.

 « Mais c’est TOI, qui m’a obligé á  le faire  ».

 « Je sais. C’est vraiment ma faute. Je m’expliquerai avec Julie. En máªme temps tu as besoin d’avoir des habits plus jolis á  porter si tu as une vie sociale plus active  ».

 « Tant que je n’ai pas á  porter les habits de Julie, á  nouveau  ».

 « Arráªtons nous chez Mohls et achetons quelque chose pour toi demain  ».

J’approuvais et au feu suivant, ma má¨re tourna en direction de chez Mohls.

Lorsque j’ouvris la porte de la voiture pour sortir, mon sabot glissa de mon pied. Je me demandais comment les filles arrivaient á  les garder aux pieds. Alors que nous marchions dans le magasin, je m’attendais á  ce que nous allions vers les rayons masculins pour me prendre quelque polos mais Maman se dirigea á  l’opposé. Je la suivis vers les rayons jeunes filles.

 « Pourquoi devons nous acheter des habits ici  »?

 « Je pense qu’ils t’iront bien  ».

 « Mais ce sont des habits de filles  ».

 « Je sais »! dit ma má¨re en regardant quelques bustiers.  « Est-ce que le bustier que tu portes te donne meilleure allure maintenant  »?

 « Oui, enfin je pense  ».

 « Les má¨res savent souvent ce qui est le mieux  » remarqua-t-elle en continuant de regarder.

 « Sarah? s’écria une voix de femme. C’est bien toi  »?

L’interlocutrice était Carla North, une des amies d’école de ma má¨re. Je ne l’avais pas souvent vue mais lui avais parlé quelquefois au téléphone. Maintenant que nous l’avions rencontrée dans un magasin, cela voulait dire que nous allions rester lá  un bout de temps. Aujourd’hui Carla était avec sa fille Beth qui avait trois ans de moins que moi, ainsi qu’avec une autre fille qui était, je pense, une amie á  Beth.

Beth ne m’avait jamais parlé donc je m’imaginais bien que j’allais passer un bout de temps, planté lá , á  m’ennuyer.

Ma má¨re et Carla parlá¨rent des gens qu’elles connaissaient et de leurs projets d’été. A ce moment lá  ma má¨re me tendit les trois bustiers qu’elle tenait. Ils étaient dans les tons pastel, en orange, jaune et bleu. Encore heureux qu’elle n’en ait pas choisi un rose. En aucun cas je ne voulais porter du rose.

Je remarquais que Beth et sa copine chuchotaient en me regardant.

 « Demande-lui  » ! dit son amie.

Je souriais á  Beth, espérant la désarmer. Elle me demanda d’une voix suffisante :  « Jamie, Steph veut savoir pourquoi tu portes des collants  »?

Beth et sa copine se mirent á  rire et la conversation entre ma má¨re et Carla s’arráªta net.

 « Beth! dit Carla, pourquoi dis-tu cela  »?

 « Parce que c’est comme s’il portait des collants  ». Steph rigola á  nouveau.

 « C’est bon  »! dit ma má¨re posant son bras autour de moi et me collant á  elle :

 « Jamie porte effectivement des collants  ».

Beth et Steph mirent leurs mains devant leurs bouches et s’éloigná¨rent en riant.

 « Vraiment  » ! dit Carla en ignorant sa fille. Elle regarda mes jambes gainées de fin nylon marron, avec attention avant de regarder ma má¨re pour avoir une explication.

 « Je l’ai surpris entrain de porter les miens, dit-elle d’une voix étouffée, donc je lui ai laissé le choix et il a choisi d’en porter si je lui achetais ses propres collants  ».

 « Wow ! dit Carla, je dois dire que tu as de trá¨s jolies jambes Jamie  ».

Ma má¨re me serra encore plus  « Merci Carla  »!

 « Est-ce que ces bustiers sont pour toi Jamie  »?

 « Oui! dit ma má¨re, ils vont mieux lui aller que ces T-shirts chiffonnés qu’il a l’habitude de mettre. Il a eu un rendez-vous pour déjeuner aujourd’hui alors je lui achá¨te quelque chose de plus joli  ».

Beth et Steph me regardaient d’un air goguenard sans perdre une miette de la conversation. Elles se regardá¨rent l’une et l’autre lorsque le mot de rendez-vous fut mentionné.

 « Oh je vois, dit Carla, les jeunes garçons s’habillent si mal maintenant. Et je vois que Jamie ne porte pas un de ces shorts baggy que tant de garçons portent de nos jours  ».

 « Oui ! répondit ma má¨re, on dirait presque que certains d’entre eux vont tomber  ». Ma má¨re lá¢cha :  « Je dois acheter des shorts á  Jamie au rayon fille pour en trouver des décents  ».

 « Effectivement, ils lui vont bien  ».

Beth et Steph rigolá¨rent á  nouveau en entendant les commentaires sur mes shorts.

 « Nous faisons une petite grillade-partie samedi prochain. Pourriez-vous venir toi, Jamie et Julie  »?

 « Ca serait merveilleux  »!

 « Chouette ! les filles ont besoin de nouveaux maillots de bain donc il vaudrait mieux y aller. Je t’appelle pour te donner les détails sur la grillade-partie  ».

Ma má¨re sourit et la salua de la main.

 « Au revoir Jamie, dit Carla en me faisant un clin d’Å“il, amuse-toi bien á  faire les magasins  ».

 « Bien Jamie, aimes-tu certains de ceux-lá   »? demanda ma má¨re en me reprenant les bustiers des mains.

 « On va pas vraiment aller á  ce repas ? si  »?

 « Pourquoi pas ! Ce serait sympa  ».

 « Je n’ai pas envie de rester lá  toute la soirée pour que Beth se moque de moi  ».

 « Je sais, ce n’était pas trá¨s poli de sa part. Je pense que Carla va avoir une discussion sérieuse avec elle á  propos de ça. Tu sais, si tu veux, tu peux inviter Megan á  venir avec nous. Ca te paraá®t plus agréable dans cette condition  »?

 « Vraiment  »?

 « Oui, il faut que j’en parle á  Carla mais je pense qu’elle sera d’accord  ».

Ceci me fit voir la grillade-partie sous un autre jour et je m’imaginais que ça serait un grand moment d’áªtre quelques heures avec Megan. Et tant pis pour les moquerie de Beth. Megan lui clouerai sá»rement le bec.

 « Et pour l’instant, que penses-tu de ceux lá   »?

 « Ne pourrions-nous pas choisir quelque chose dans des couleurs plus marquées ? Ceux lá  ont l’air d’avoir déteint  ».

 « Humm, je ne pense pas que tu veuilles le rose criard  ».

 « Non, je ne porterai pas de rose  ».

Ma má¨re sourit :  « Bien, ils ont juste l’air de n’avoir que des pastels, si tu fais abstraction du rose. Je pense qu’ils t’iront bien  »

 « Okay, si tu le dis, c’est que tu dois avoir raison  ».

 « Bien, je pensais aussi que tu pourrais mettre des pantacourts  ».

 « Pourquoi »? demandais-je en la suivant vers un rayon de pantalons semblant áªtre courts.

 « Je pensais que tu ne voulais pas tout le temps montrer tes jambes nylonées aussi haut mais c’est mieux que des jeans. Tiens, regarde lá   » dit-elle en saisissant un beige foncé avec une taille élastique et une ficelle.  « Je pense que ça ira. Pourquoi n’irais-tu pas les essayer  »?

Ma má¨re me tendit le pantacourt et nous nous dirigeá¢mes vers les cabines d’essayage.

 « Pourrait-il essayer ça ici  »? demanda ma má¨re á  la vendeuse préposée aux cabines d’essayage.

 « Bien sur  »! dit-elle en montrant une cabine libre.

Heureusement, il n’y avait pas grand monde á  l’essayage. Apparemment juste une autre cabine semblait occupée. J’enlevais mon short et le pendais sur la patá¨re prévue á  cet effet á  l’arriá¨re de la porte. J’en profitais pour retendre et lisser mes collants. Avant de l’essayer, j’inspectais le pantacourt. Il n’avait pas de braguette et les poches arriá¨res étaient trá¨s petites, servant plus á  faire joli que pour utiliser. Aprá¨s tout, il n’y avait pas de fleurs brodées. Je les enfilais et serrais la corde á  ma taille. Ils étaient confortables et légers comme si je portais des pantalons trá¨s fins s’arretant juste en dessous du genou.

 « Ca me va  »! dis-je.

 « Fais-moi voir  »!

J’avais horreur d’essayer des váªtements avec ma má¨re. Elle semblait ne jamais me croire. Je ressortais dans l’allée centrale avec mes pieds encollantés.

 « Oui, c’est vrai qu’ils te vont bien, dit ma má¨re. Remonte ton T-shirt et tourne toi, que je voie la taille  ».

Je suivais ses instructions á  la lettre. La vendeuse me souriait maintenant et ses yeux regardaient mes jambes parfois. Je réalisais soudain ce que j’avais fait. J’avais mis en évidence le haut de mon collant á  ma má¨re et á  la vendeuse.

 « Je pense que ça ira, dit ma má¨re. Tu aimes la couleur  »?

 « Oui, c’est bien  » dis-je.

Je retournais dans la cabine me changer. Il me sembla entendre une discussion entre ma má¨re et la vendeuse mais je ne pouvais pas entendre ce qu’elles disaient. La vendeuse me sourit lorsque nous quittá¢mes les cabines mais ce n’était pas un sourire moqueur mais plutá´t amical.

 « Maman, demandais-je au moment oá¹ elle démarrait la voiture, parlais-tu avec la vendeuse pendant que je me changeais  »?

 « Oui mon cher. Elle voulait savoir pourquoi tu portes des collants  ».

 « C’est bien ce que je pensais  ».

 « Elle pense que ç’est mignon sur toi  ».

Je soupirais. Avais-je vraiment envie d’avoir un look  « mignon  »?

Lorsque nous arrivá¢mes á  la maison, ma má¨re m’expliqua comment réchauffer les restes, avant de partir chercher Julie au centre commercial. Je mis les assiettes et les couverts pendant que la nourriture chauffait dans le micro-ondes. Je ne savais pas ce que ma má¨re avait dit á  Julie pendant le retour mais Julie me foudroya du regard en montant se changer.

 « Est-ce que Julie est en colá¨re aprá¨s moi  »? demandais-je

 « Ca lui passera et je pense que tu la trouveras plus solidaire á  l’avenir  ».

Ma má¨re parla á  Julie de notre visite au magasin Mohls et l’invitation de Carla pour un repas dans le jardin.

 « Puis-je amener quelqu’un si Jamie a l’autorisation d’amener quelqu’un  »?

 « Oui je suppose aussi, dit ma má¨re, tu penses que c’est vraiment nécessaire  »?

 « Je ne comprends pas pourquoi c’est la petite princesse en collants fins, qui aurait tous les privilá¨ges  ».

 « Tu es la plus agée Julie. Et ne traites pas ton frá¨re de petite princesse  ».

Tout le monde se calma aprá¨s cet échange verbal. Je mangeais vite en espérant pouvoir appeler Megan avant que Julie n’appelle une de ses amies.

 « Quand est-ce que tes amis rentrent á  la maison  »? demanda Julie

 « Probablement dimanche  » Aprá¨s l’excitation avec Megan, j’avais oublié le retour de vacances de Mike et de Todd. Leur parler de mes collants n’allait pas áªtre une chose facile.

 « Dois-je dire á  Samantha de ne rien dire á  Monica  »? demanda Julie. Monica était la grande sÅ“ur de Mike.

 « Oh, je n’avais pas pensé á  ça  ».

 « Je pense que tu devrais Julie, répondit ma má¨re, c’est mieux que Jamie parle lui máªme á  ses amis de ces …choses lá   ».

 « Puis-je téléphoner á  Megan  »?

 « Okay  »!

 « Eh, ne reste pas toute la nuit au téléphone  » s’écria Julie.

Je regardais le numéro de Megan dans l’annuaire. Peut-áªtre que je devais le noter dans la liste des numéros prá¨s du téléphone. Chacun d’entre nous a une page dans le calepin prá¨s du téléphone avec les numéros que l’on appele le plus souvent. Je rajoutais celui de Megan sous les numéros de Mike et de Todd.

 « Allo  »? dit une voix féminine que je pensais áªtre celle de la má¨re de Megan.

 « Bonsoir. Megan est-elle lá   »?

 «Qui la demande  »?

 « Jamie. Elle m’a demandé d’appeler  »

 « Ok Jamie, patientez un instant  ».

 « Hé Jamie. Tu peux aller au cinéma demain  »?

 « On ira dans l’aprá¨s-midi. Ca va  »?

 « Oui, nous te retrouvons á  une heure  »

 « Sans problá¨me. Le cinéma du centre commercial, d’accord  »?

 « Oui  »

 « Okay, je te retrouve á  une heure. Puis-je avoir ton e-mail et ton adresse MSN  »?

 « Bien sur  » ! Megan me les dit et j’essayais de les enregistrer. Je dus lui demander de répéter. Je lui dis au revoir et ce fut tout. J’avais un rendez-vous cinéma avec Megan.

J’étais allongé sur mon lit, entrain de lire un livre quand Julie entra dans ma chambre, assez tard le soir.

 « Hé Jamie. Je suis désolée. J’ai été trop nulle aujourd’hui  ».

 « Ca va, c’est bon. Ce n’était pas mon idée de porter ton bustier  ».

 « Je sais  »! Julie s’assit sur le coté de mon lit, regardant ses ongles, l’air pensive.  « Je pense que ça n’a pas endommagé ton amitié avec Megan  ».

 « Non. Pourquoi penses- tu qu’elle m’a demandé de sortir avec elle  »?

 « Je ne sais pas. Je suppose qu’elle pense que tu es un gars sympa. Elle cherche probablement á  avoir plus d’amis. Les filles comme elle veulent avoir plein d’amis  ».

 « Comment saurais-je si elle me considá¨re comme son petit ami  »?

 « Je pense que tu t’en apercevras  ».

 « Il y a quelque chose qui cloche  »?

 « Non, je voulais juste te dire que j’étais désolée  ». Julie se leva et se dirigea vers la porte.  « Amuses toi bien demain. Je vais aller faire les magasins avec Samantha et donc je lui dirai de ne rien dire á  Monica. Okay  »?

 « Merci soeurette  »!

Je me levais plus tot ce samedi matin, me douchais et me rasais les jambes. Je pris une paire de collants chair a effet massant, un short en jean et un de ces nouveaux haut que ma má¨re m’avait acheté, celui qui était bleu. Aprá¨s avoir mangé mon bol de céréales, je commençais á  áªtre impatient d’aller á  la séance de cinéma avec Megan. Ma má¨re avait plein de choses á  faire et quelques projets á  étudier et Julie n’allait émerger de sa chambre que tard dans la matinée.

J’allais faire un tour sur les jeux d’ordinateur et ajoutais Megan dans mes contacts MSN. Je pensais lui envoyer un mail, á  un moment (elle n’était pas en ligne pour un tchat en direct) mais peut-áªtre qu’elle n’avait pas envie de trop me voir non plus. Ca faisait un peu désespéré, j’allais la voir dans quelques heures.

Nous mangeá¢mes quelques sandwiches pour le repas de midi, relativement tá´t. Ma má¨re était préoccupée par son travail et Julie semblait heureuse comme jamais. J’avais la nette impression que la nuit derniá¨re, quelque chose la tracassait, qu’elle aurait voulu me dire quelque chose. J’étais allongé sur le canapé lorsque Samantha arriva pour aller faire les magasins avec Julie.

J’entendis Samantha dire :  « Je voudrais souhaiter bonne chance á  Jamie ! Hé Jamie  »! s’exclama Samantha en rentrant dans le salon :  « J’ai entendu dire que tu n’avais pas déplu á  Megan. Elle t’a máªme demandé d’aller au cinéma avec toi  ».

 « Je penses qu’elle m’aime bien  ».

 « Alors bonne chance  »! dit-elle en sortant du salon  « Et ne sois pas troublé dans le noir  ».

La porte claqua mais je pus les entendre rire dehors.

J’attendais á  la porte, en sandales, une demi-heure avant l’heure.  « Maman, dis-je, c’est l’heure d’y aller  »!

 « Je sais, dit-elle, je sais. Bien ! tu es beau aujourd’hui. Finalement tu fais attention á  ton look, bien que j’aurais préféré que tu mettes les collants marrons plutot que des beiges. Je dois m’arráªter au bureau pour prendre des dossiers, sur le chemin  » dit-elle en fermant la porte.

 « Ne peux-tu pas t’y arráªter au retour ? je vais áªtre en retard  »!

 « Bien d’accord. Je vais traverser un building sombre et des bureaux déserts, toute seule. Ne t’inquiá¨te pas pour ta pauvre má¨re quand une fille mignonne attend  ».

 « Vraiment  »?

Ma má¨re se mit á  rire :  « Mais non, idiot  »!

Nous arrivá¢mes au centre commercial avec dix minutes d’avance. Ma má¨re me rappela :  « Appelles moi lorsque tu veux rentrer á  la maison  ». Je pris la direction du cinéma qui était attenant á  la cafétéria, oá¹ pleins de gens mangeaient. Je faisais les cent pas prá¨s du guichet lorsque j’aperçus Megan entrain de parler á  d’autres filles.

 « Salut Megan  »!

 « Oh, salut Jamie. Nous t’attendions  »! Megan était habillée plus cool aujourd’hui, short kaki, sandales et un chemisier rose mais ne portait pas de collants. Une des autres filles était Kim, que je connaissais vaguement dans notre classe. Je n’avais jamais vu les deux autres.

 « Je te présente mes cousines Sandy et Michelle, et tu connais déjá  Kim  ». Nous nous saluá¢mes mutuellement puis il me revint subitement que Megan avait dit :  « Nous  » lors de la conversation téléphonique.

Kim posa sa main sur sa bouche et s’esclaffa :  « Je le crois pas. Tu ne plaisantais pas  »!

 « Je te l’ai dit ! dit Megan, ça lui va bien en plus  ».

Kim se pencha vers mes jambes :  « Te rases-tu les jambes ou tu n’as pas assez de poils  »?

 « Je les ai rasées. Ma má¨re dit que ça ne fait pas joli des poils sous des collants  ».

 « Elle a raison  »! dit Kim

 « Tu aimes vraiment porter des collants fins ? demanda une des cousines, moi je les déteste. Je trouve que ça gratte  ».

 « Peut-áªtre que je ne portes pas ceux qui grattent  ».

Les quatre filles rirent  « Quelle marque portes-tu ? Ou est-ce ta má¨re qui les achá¨te pour toi  »?

 « Ce sont des sheer energy de chez Legg’s  »

 « He’s got legs  »! chanta l’autre cousine, pensant au jingle pub des collants Legg’s, les faisant toutes rire un peu plus, á  part Megan.

Je commençais á  me sentir gáªné :  « Allons nous tous voir le film  »?

 « Oui, dit Megan, je ne te l’ai pas dit. Tu pensais que c’était juste toi et moi  ». Kim roula des yeux.

 « Oui, c’est ce que j’avais cru comprendre  ».

 « Oh, désolée  »!

Il y eu un moment de silence pesant. Pourquoi voulait-elle que je les accompagne, elle et ses amies.  « Alors qu’allons nous voir  »? demandais-je.

 « Nous avons deux choix  » dit Megan. Elle me parla des deux options et en fait rien ne me plaisait dans leur choix. Les deux films étaient des films pour ados boutonneux et je n’avais envie d’en voir aucun mais elles voulaient mon avis pour trancher. Je demandais á  Megan quel était son choix et me rangeais á  son avis. Je suivis derriá¨re les filles en attendant nos tickets. Je devais faire au mieux, pensais-je en moi-máªme.

Je demandais á  Megan :  « Tu veux partager une portion de pop-corns  »?

 « Bien sur, ça sera sympa  »!

J’achetais deux boissons et un grande portion de pop-corns

 « Vas-tu en acheter aussi pour moi  »? demanda Kim

 « Je n’ai pas assez d’argent  »

 « C’est juste qu’il ne t’aime pas trop  » répliqua Megan.

Kim se mit á  rire :  « J’en ai rien á  faire  »! dit-elle calmement mais assez fort pour que j’entende.

Nous rentrá¢mes dans la salle pendant que les bandes-annonces commençaient, avec moi qui essayait de me débrouiller avec mes deux boissons et ma portion de popcorns, dans le noir. Je pris un siá¨ge en bout de groupe, á  coté de Megan. Nous devions nous assoir á  coté puisque nous devions partager les pop-corns. Nous ne parlá¢mes pas trop pendant le film. Les filles semblaient interessées. Megan picora quelques pop-corns mais c’est moi qui en mangea la plupart. Nous partá®mes pendant le générique de fin.

 « Alors on fait quoi maintenant  »? demanda Megan quand nous nous retrouvá¢mes dans la cafétéria.

 « Je ferai peut áªtre bien de rentrer  ».

 « Est-ce que ta Maman t’attend  »? demanda Kim.

 « Kim, cria Megan, t’es vraiment une saleté  »

 « Je le taquine juste  ».

 « Je meurs de faim  »! dit une des cousines

 « Hé Megan, dit Kim, ce n’est pas Josh Martins  »?

 « C’est lui  » ! répondit Mégan. Kim et Megan firent signe á  Josh. Il était á¢gé d’un an de plus que nous et athlétique. Il était lá  avec deux de ses copains que je ne connaissais pas.

 « Il vient par ici  » s’exclama Kim qui s’était subitement levée et qui se tapait d’enthousiasme sur la poitrine.

Je restais lá  debout derriá¨re les filles, me demandant si je devais partir, mais je devais dire au revoir á  Megan. Ses yeux étaient rivés sur Josh et ses muscles saillants.

 « Salut Megan, salut Kim, les filles…  »

Elles dirent toutes bonjour á  Josh et Megan lui présenta ses cousines.

 « Alors quoi de neuf  »? demanda-t-il

 « On vient juste de voir un fim, répondit Megan, on pensait grignoter un petit quelque chose ».

 « Ca vous ennuie pas qu’on se joigne á  vous  »?

 « Absolument pas  »! s’exclama Kim.

Les trois gars et les quatre filles partirent dans la cafétéria. Je restais planté lá , me demandant si elles l’avaient máªme remarqué. Megan se retourna et agita la main dans ma direction :  « Bye Jamie  »!

Chapitre 12

 «Comment était le film  »? demanda ma má¨re lorsque je rentrais dans la voiture

 « C’était bien  ».

 « Juste bien  »?

 « C’était un film pour adolescentes  ».

 « C’est sympa de ta part d’avoir accepté les goá»ts de Megan  ».

Nous nous gará¢mes dans le petit parking derriá¨re le palais des glaces. C’est un petit magasin qui ouvre que pendant l’été. Comme d’habitude, il y avait la queue jusque dehors. Je ne remarquais personne qui faisait attention á  mes jambes. Je pense qu’ils étaient bien trop occupés par leurs crá¨mes glacées. Nous achetá¢mes des cá´nes et nous nous trouvá¢mes une table libre en terrasse.

 « Bien ! dit ma má¨re, maintenant que je t’ai acheté une glace, vas-tu enfin me dire ce qui ne va pas  »?

 « Il n’y avait pas que Megan et moi au cinéma. Elle avait invité trois autres filles  ».

 « Et elles n’ont pas été trá¨s gentilles avec toi ? C’est ça  »?

 « Elles se sont moquées de moi au début mais la plupart du temps, elles m’ont ignoré. Máªme Megan m’a ignoré. Puis elles ont rencontré des types du lycée aprá¨s le film et sont parties avec  ».

 « Oh Jamie, je suis désolée  »!

 « Je ne sais vraiment pas pourquoi Megan m’a invité finalement  ».

Ma má¨re n’avait pas d’explication. Elle fit de son mieux pour me réconforter mais j’étais inconsolable. Mon cÅ“ur était brisé, et plus j’y pensais, plus je ressentais de la colá¨re envers Megan.

Je passais le reste de la journée á  tourner en rond. Je n’avais aucune envie de lire ou de jouer á  l’ordinateur. Je ne savais pas quoi faire et je finis par m’affaler dans le canapé. Ma má¨re me laissa seul. Elle avait du travail á  faire.

Julie et Samantha pénétrá¨rent dans le salon, portant plusieurs poches. C’était clair que Julie avait dépensé tout l’argent qu’elle avait gagné.

Samantha s’avança vers le canapé :  « Eh Jamie, excuse-moi mais pourrais-tu déplacer tes pieds  »? Je pliais mes jambes pour lui laisser de la place. Julie, elle, s’étala dans le relax.  « Mes pieds me font trá¨s mal  » dit Samantha, en enlevant ses sandales pour se masser les pieds.

 « Tu n’aurais pas du porter tes nouvelles chaussures  » lui dit Julie.

 « Je sais ! je sais !. C’est exactement ce que m’a dit ma má¨re mais elles allaient bien avec ma tenue  ».

Samantha portait un chemisier avec une jupe courte évasée et des collants beiges foncés.

 « Pourquoi es-tu toujours en jupe »? demanda Julie.

 « Pour plaire, évidemment  »! Samantha mit ses jambes sur le canapé puis remua ses orteils gainés de nylon contre le nylon recouvrant les miens. Je reculais un peu. Samantha sourit.

 « Fais pas du pied á  mon frá¨re, dit Julie, c’est inconvenant  »!

Samantha et Julie éclatá¨rent de rire, ensemble.  « Alors, comment s’est passé ton rendez-vous avec Megan  »? demanda Samantha.

 « C’était bien  ».

 « Juste bien  »?

 « Oui juste bien  ». Je me levais et partis vers ma chambre.

 « Eh, ne t’en va pas  »! dit Samantha.

Je fermais la porte et m’étalais sur mon lit. Je pleurais et fini par m’endormir. Maman commanda une pizza pour diner et nous la mangeá¢mes ensemble dans le salon, tout en regardant un film. Julie était gentille avec moi, donc je supposais que maman l’avait mise au courant de mon fiasco de l’aprá¨s-midi.

La derniá¨re chose que j’avais envie, ce dimanche matin, c’était d’aller á  l’église et de me retrouver face á  face avec Megan. Lorsque ma má¨re entra dans ma chambre, je lui dis que je n’étais pas bien et que j’avais mal á  l’estomac. Elle me demanda quels étaient mes symptá´mes. Je doute qu’elle m’ait cru mais elle accepta que je reste á  la maison pour la matinée. Je restais au lit pendant que ma má¨re et Julie se préparaient. Aprá¨s qu’elles furent parties, je descendais et m’allongeais dans le canapé juste dans mon collant et un long T-shirt. Je me souvins que c’était ce que j’étais entrain de faire lorsque Maman m’avait surpris. Je me souvins comment j’avais eu si honte ce jour lá . Il fallait que je trouve une solution pour m’en sortir. Je pouvais pas vivre ainsi pour toujours. Je me dis qu’il y aurait plein d’autres filles qui me feraient du mal. Mes amis, Mike et Todd devaient rentrer aujourd’hui. Et qu’allaient-ils dire á  propos de mes collants ? Avec toute cette excitation de les porter ouvertement et l’attention que me portaient les filles depuis, je faisais le bilan du pour et du contre et je me mis á  chercher des idées pour que mes amis acceptent mon attitude. Il fallait que j’ouvre deux portes inconnues maintenant.

Je décidais de m’occuper l’esprit, sans faire quelque chose qui demande de la réflexion et qui m’aiderait á  avoir du recul sur les évá¨nements qui allaient arriver bientá´t, donc je m’habillais et décidais de préparer des sandwiches pour le repas de tout le monde. Ma má¨re et Julie furent surprises de trouver la table práªte et le repas qui les attendait.

 « Wow Jamie, peut-áªtre devrions nous te laisser á  la maison plus souvent  ». s’exclama Julie

 « Je m’ennuyais  ».

Ma má¨re me prit dans ses bras et me remercia :  « Tu te sens mieux  »?

 « Je pense que tout ira bien bientá´t  ».

Elle me serra á  nouveau dans ses bras. J’attendais á  table pendant que ma má¨re et Julie enlevaient leurs tenues bien habillées. Julie revint la premiá¨re et s’assit á  coté de moi.

 « Megan a demandé aprá¨s toi, fit remarquer Julie, elle voulait savoir oá¹ tu étais. Je lui ai dit que tu étais malade  ».

 « Vraiment  »? dis-je d’un ton, essayant de feindre l’indifférence.

 « Elle voulait savoir et elle espá¨re que tu iras mieux bientá´t  ».

J’acquiesçais et Julie ne parla plus de Megan.

Plus tard dans l’aprá¨s-midi, j’étais entrain de lire dans le salon lorsque le téléphone sonna. Ma má¨re prit l’appel :  « Jamie, c’est pour toi, c’est Mike  ».

Mike voulait que j’aille chez lui.  « Puis-je aller chez Mike  »? demandais-je. Ma má¨re dit que c’était Ok et je dis á  Mike que je serai chez lui bientá´t.

 « Te sens tu práªt pour affronter cette épreuve »? demanda ma má¨re

 « Je pense que oui  » ! dis-je. Je pus discerner une expression embáªtée sur le visage de ma má¨re, me laissant penser qu’elle allait peut-áªtre m’autoriser á  y aller sans que je portes mes collants. Mais maintenant, tellement de gens savaient que je portais des collants, que ce n’était plus vraiment important.

 « Puis-je porter mes T-shirts moches et les vieux shorts que je portais avant  »?

Ma má¨re sourit :  « Bien sur, si tu veux  »!

Je pensais d’abord porter mes tennis avec des chaussettes mais je ne pensais pas que nous irions jouer dehors. Il faisait trop chaud aujourd’hui, alors je mis mes sandales et partis vers chez Mike. Mike habitait á  quatre pá¢tés de maisons plus loin, dans une impasse, ce qui faisait un bon endroit pour jouer au basket. Je portais un collant  « teint de soleil  » et tandis que je marchais, le soleil faisait briller mes jambes. Je ne rencontrais personne sur le trottoir, ce qui n’était pas vraiment surprenant pour un dimanche aprá¨s-midi si chaud. Je réfléchissais á  comment aborder le sujet avec Mike. Je décidais d’áªtre absolument honnáªte. J’espérais pouvoir lui raconter l’histoire avant qu’il ne s’en aperçoive de lui-máªme. Lorsque J’atteignis la maison de Mike, je rencontrais Monica, sa sÅ“ur ainée entrain de laver la voiture dans l’allée. Elle portait des thongs, un short á  la  « Daisy Duke  », sans collants elle, vu la chaleur, et un haut de bikini pourpre. La sÅ“ur de Mike était magnifique, hors d’atteinte pour moi, et je suis sur qu’elle le savait.

 « Oh Jamie ! Ca va  »?

 «Ca va  »!

 « Je pense que Mike est á  l’intérieur  ».

Comme j’attendais á  la porte d’entrée, j’en profitais pour l’admirer de dos tandis qu’elle était penchée vers le toit de la voiture. Si son short avait été encore plus serré et court, il serait tombé de ses fesses. Ma má¨re n’aurait jamais laissé Julie porter un truc comme ça.

La má¨re de Mike répondit á  la porte, dit qu’elle était contente de me voir et me fit une brá¨ve étreinte amicale dans le hall d’entrée, oá¹ j’enlevais mes chaussures.

 « C’est trop chaud dehors  »! dit-elle

J’acquiesçais qu’il faisait chaud dehors (de plus de façons qu’elle ne le pensait). Je posais mes chaussures á  l’écart, en dehors du passage, de maniá¨re ordonnée prá¨s du mur. La má¨re de Mike me regarda perplexe puis ses yeux regardá¨rent mes pieds avant de se relever á  nouveau vers mon visage. Máªme si je portais des collants sans pointe renforcée aux orteils, la couture était visible sur le bout de mes orteils. Je baissais les yeux. C’était évident que je portais du nylon fin sur les jambes. Je me penchais et ajustais la couture sous mes orteils.

 « Je suis sur que Mike expliquera plus tard  ».

 « Oui, je suis sure qu’il le fera  ».

Elle appela Mike alors que je la suivais dans le séjour. J’appris en retournant á  la maison, qu’aussitá´t que Mike et moi fá»mes montés dans sa chambre, sa má¨re appelait chez moi pour demander á  ma má¨re pourquoi je portais des collants.

 « Hey Jamie  »! Mike et moi nous saluá¢mes par un high-five.  « Rentre, il faut que tu voies ça  »!

Je suivis Mike en montant vers sa chambre. Il était habillé tout á  fait comme moi, short et T-shirt, sauf que lui ne portait, bien évidemment, pas de collants. Le pá¨re de Mike était manager financier. Mike m’avait expliqué que c’était une sorte de super-comptable. Leur famille ont une grande maison et beaucoup plus d’argent que la mienne. Sa má¨re était un genre de décoratrice d’intérieur, travaillant á  la maison. Leur maison était toujours impeccable, á  l’exception de la chambre de Mike. Il avait deux sÅ“urs ainées, une en faculté et une au lycée. Celle au collá¨ge était cheerleader dans une grande université. On l’avait vue plusieurs fois á  la télé. Alors pourquoi Mike et moi étions amis ? Il était ce que les gens appelent communément un no-life, tout comme moi. Alors que nous rentrions dans la chambre de Mike, je vis un jeu entrain de tourner sur l’ordinateur. Mike dépensait beaucoup d’argent en jeux. Il y avait des livres, des magazines et des váªtements qui traá®naient un peu partout dans la piá¨ce.  « Todd est de retour aussi  »? demandais-je.

 « Oui ! Je l’ai déjá  appelé. Il a des trucs á  faire avant. Il sera lá  dans une heure environ  ».

Mike débarrassa une chaise pour moi et se rassit sur la chaise face á  son ordinateur .  « Tu vas voir les graphismes de celui-lá , s’exclama-t-il en prenant la souris, ils sont hyper cools  »!

 « Attends Mike, je dois te dire quelque chose avant  ».

Mike se retourna vers moi, semblant un peu ennuyé et j’étais certain que rien ne pouvait plus áªtre plus important á  ses yeux que son nouveau jeu.

 « Vois-tu quelque chose de différent dans la maniá¨re dont je suis habillé  »?

 « Euh, non, c’est un nouveau T-shirt  »?

 « Non, á  propos de mes jambes  » Mike sembla ne rien remarquer jusqu’á  ce que je lá¨ve ma jambe droite et pointe mes orteils.

 « Whouah mon pote, tu portes des collants  »?

 « Oui effectivement. Tu ne pouvais pas le voir jusqu’á  maintenant  »?

 « Non ! Mais pourquoi portes-tu des collants  »?

 « C’est une longue histoire  »! Je lui racontais comment ma má¨re m’avait surpris et son ultimatum et que j’avais toujours aimé la sensation du nylon.

 « Alors tu vas en porter pendant tout l’été  »?

 « C’est ce qui est prévu  »! dis-je

 « Wow »! Mike sembla dubitatif pendant un petit moment. Je lui laissais le temps d’assimiler tout ça.  « Humm, y-a-t’il autre chose ?…euh… Je veux dire tu n’es pas gay ? Ca serait ok si tu l’étais mais…  »

 « NON ! dis-je énergiquement, je ne suis pas gay  »!

Mike sembla soulagé.  « Alors on peut voir le jeu maintenant ou bien tu as autre chose á  me dire  »?

 « Non, c’est tout  »!

 « Ok, COLLANT-BOY ». Mike se mit á  rire de son idiotie.  « Voyons ça maintenant  »!

Mike navigua dans le jeu et me montra d’autres astuces assez cool.

 « Est-ce qu’il y a d’autres personnes qui savent que tu portes des collants cet été  »?

 « Oui. Quelques filles pipelettes le savent et je suspecte que tous ceux de l’école le sauront á  la fin de l’été  ».

Je pensais lui parler de Megan mais personne n’aime parler de ses échecs et c’était encore trop douloureux.

 « Que vas-tu faire quand l’école va reprendre  »?

 « Je ne sais pas ! Je suis tellement habitué á  en porter que je me sens comme nu sans eux  ».

 « Mais quand l’été va finir. Tu peux pas les mettre á  l’école, mec ! Tu vas te faire fracasser la táªte  ».

 « Je pense que je n’ai pas réfléchi encore á  cette éventualité  ».

 « Il va falloir que tu loue un garde du corps  » Mike se leva de son fauteuil :  « Tu veux essayer  »?

Nous échangeá¢mes nos siá¨ges et je pus jouer un peu á  son jeu. Mike me créa un nouveau personnage et je me retrouvais dans un univers d’héroác-fantasy.

 « Mike ! cria sa má¨re, Todd est lá   »!

 « Eh, ne dis rien á  Todd á  propos de tes collants  » dit Mike,  « Attendons de voir si ça prendra longtemps pour qu’il y fasse attention  ».

 « Okay  »! dis-je tandis que Mike sortait pour acceuillir Todd. J’étais content de voir comment Mike avait bien pris la chose. Peut-áªtre que vivre avec deux sÅ“urs ainées le rendait plus tolérant, ou était-il simplement encore plus ami avec moi, que je ne le croyais. En máªme temps, j’émettais des réserves sur l’ouverture d’esprit de Todd.

Todd me salua d’un high-five lorsque lui et Mike entrá¨rent dans la piá¨ce.

 « Comment va la famille  »? lui demandais-je

 « Toujours les máªmes  »! dit Todd.  « Papa et Maman se disputent sur le siá¨ge avant, les enfants se battent á  l’arriá¨re. Mais j’ai eu quelques T-shirts cools  ». Todd était moins no-life que Mike ou moi mais il l’était encore trop pour s’intégrer aux autres. Je m’assis au pied du lit de Mike tandis que Mike montrait le jeu á  Todd. Parfois Mike regardait vers moi et me souriait d’une maniá¨re complice. Todd n’avait pas fait attention á  mes jambes

Aprá¨s que Mike lui ait montré les bases du jeu, ils échangá¨rent les siá¨ges afin que Todd puisse jouer.

 « As-tu remarqué les jambes de Jamie  »? demanda Mike

Todd regarda vers moi et haussa les épaules.  « Il a un bronzage  ».

 « Eh il porte des collants  ». s’exclama Mike

 « Quoi »? Todd regarda de plus prá¨s. Je levais mon pied.  « Qu’est—ce que … ». Ses pensées se focalisá¨rent alors qu’il regardait mes jambes.

 « C’est une longue histoire  »! Je racontais á  Todd ce que j’avais déjá  raconté á  Mike. Alors que Mike m’avait écouté patiemment et avec un certain intéráªt, Todd me regarda simplement.

 « Tu risques de te faire casser la gueule  »! dit Todd lorsque j’eus fini mes explications.

 « Personne ne m’a encore tapé dessus. Tu n’avais máªme pas remarqué  ».

 « Pas encore ! C’est ça le mot important: encore  »

Ce fut la fin de la discussion á  propos de mes collants. Nous jouá¢mes au jeu jusqu’á  ce que sa má¨re appele pour dire que c’était l’heure de manger. Mike nous demanda de rester pour dá®ner. Je refusais mais Todd dit qu’il restait. Je ne me sentais pas bien par rapport á  Todd. Il ne m’avait plus dit que des banalités depuis ma révélation.

Plus tard dans la soirée, je trouvais un message de Megan dans mes e-mails dont le sujet était :  « J’espá¨re que tu vas mieux  ». Je le regardais pendant quelques minutes á  savoir ce que je voulais en faire. Finalement je l’effaçais. Je n’en avais plus rien á  faire de ce qu’elle avait á  me dire.

Le matin suivant, j’étais chez ma grand-má¨re. Je m’imaginais que je nous n’aurions pas á  sortir alors je mis une paire de collants plus foncés, les marrons, avec un short en jean. J’étais assis á  la table de la cuisine, mangeant un bol de céréales et buvant du jus d’orange, quand elle m’informa que je m’étais trompé sur le fait de rester dedans.

 « Une des filles de Gladys se marie cet automne, commença-t-elle, je pense lui faire une couette. Je pense que ça va me prendre tout l’été  ».

 « Oui effectivement tu vas áªtre occupée  ».

 « Oh oui, je vais certainement l’áªtre. Dá¨s que tu auras fini ton déjeuner, nous irons au magasin de l’usine  ».

 « Oh, okay  »!. Je n’avais pas vraiment le choix, en fait. Le magasin de l’usine, est l’endroit le plus ennuyeux du monde. Je pensais demander d’attendre dans la voiture mais il n’y avait pas beaucoup d’arbres sur le parking et j’aurais littéralement cuit. Je suivis ma grand-má¨re dans le magasin. Au moins l’endroit était climatisé. Personne ne fit vraiment attention á  moi alors que je me tenais prá¨s de ma grand-má¨re, avec rien d’autre á  faire que d’écouter sa rengaine et les bruits mécaniques.

 « Alors Emma, quel projet as-tu en táªte  »?

Une femme plus á¢gée, venant du fond du magasin, s’approcha de nous.

 « Oh, je fais une couette pour Susan, la fille de Gladys. Elle se marie á  l’automne  ».

 « Vraiment  »?

 « Je ne pense pas que tu connaisses mon petit-fils Jamie. Jamie, je te présente Lucille. Le magasin de l’usine est á  elle  ».

Je souris et fis un signe de táªte. Lucille me regarda de haut en bas.

 « Ravie de te rencontrer Jamie. Finalement voilá  enfin un garçon qui ne s’habille pas n’importe comment, dit-elle á  ma grand-má¨re, mais ta fille a toujours eu du goá»t. De nos jours, les garçons s’habillent si mal dans des accoutrements ridicules. On devrait les arráªter pour indécence quand leurs pantalons tombent  ».

Ma grand-má¨re sourit en entendant le discours de Lucille.

 « Tu es toujours occupée avec le magasin  »?

 « Oh que oui ! J’aurais bien besoin d’aide. Tu aurais pensé que quelques adolescents auraient aimé gagner un peu d’argent mais je pense que personne ne valorise plus les petits travaux honnáªtes  ».

Elles partirent ensemble et il me sembla que ça durait des heures pendant que ma grand-má¨re choisissait les matiá¨res et les fils.

 « Cette Lucille ne se laisse pas impressionner  » dis-je á  ma grand-má¨re pendant le trajet du retour.

 « Oh ! Elle a ses opinions  » répondit ma grand-má¨re.

Le jour suivant, j’aidais ma grand-má¨re pour couper de la matiá¨re pour le motif de la couette. Elle me dit que sa main lui faisait mal lorsqu’elle se servait longtemps des ciseaux. Ma má¨re me remercia pour ma gentillesse et mon aide, pendant le retour á  la maison.

Julie et moi, étions entrain de regarder la télévision lorsque ce mardi, en fin d’aprá¨s-midi, le téléphone sonna .  « Jamie c’est pour toi  »!

 « C’est qui  »?

 « C’est Megan  » !

 « Dis lui que je ne suis pas lá   ».

Je vis, du coin de l’Å“il, Julie rester bouche bée.

 « Jamie, je lui déjá  dit que tu étais lá   ».

Je pris le téléphone et partis vers la salle á  manger, pour avoir un peu d’intimité.

 « Allo  » !

 « Eh Jamie, c’est Megan. Julie m’a dit que tu étais malade dimanche  »?

 « Je vais mieux maintenant  ».

 « C’est bien. Tu as eu mon e-mail  »?

 « Oui, enfin je ne l’ai pas encore lu  ».

 « Oh j’avais peur que tu sois vraiment malade  ».

 « Non. Ca allait mieux le dimanche aprá¨s-midi  ».

 « Oh ! oh ! En fait tu es en colá¨re aprá¨s moi  »?

 « Je ne sais pas  ».

 « Okay, Uhm  »!

 « Je pense que je te verrai dimanche, Bye  »! Je raccrochais le téléphone avant qu’elle n’ait pu dire quoique ce soit. Je refoulais quelques larmes. Ca me faisait mal de lui raccrocher au nez mais il fallait que je le fasse.

 « Ce n’était pas trá¨s sympa de ta part, Jamie  » ! me fit remarquer ma má¨re.

 « Et elle, elle n’a pas été non plus vraiment sympa avec moi samedi  ». Je partis vers ma chambre et je fermais la porte. J’avais besoin d’intimité. Peut-áªtre que lui raccrocher au nez, n’était pas la meilleure chose á  faire. Je m’allongeais sur mon lit, en ayant les pensées en désordre, parfois me félicitant moi-máªme pour avoir été si rude et puis ensuite me maudissant d’avoir raccroché au nez de la plus jolie fille que je connaissais. J’étais en pleurs lorsque ma má¨re frappa á  ma porte.

 « Jamie, pourrais-tu descendre  »?

 « J’en ai pas vraiment envie Maman  ».

 « Megan est lá . Elle t’attend en bas  ».

 « J’arrive dans une minute  ».

J’attrapais un kleenex pour nettoyer ma figure. Je n’avais pas envie qu’elle sache que j’avais pleuré, mais en passant devant un miroir, mes yeux rouges montraient bien que je l’avais fait.

Ma má¨re me montra le hall d’entrée oá¹ je trouvais Megan entrain de m’attendre. Elle se hasarda á  un sourire timide :  « Salut  »!

 « Salut Megan  » ! Une partie de moi voulait éclater en larmes.  « Sois fort  » ! me dis-je en moi-máªme, mais mon cÅ“ur battait la chamade. Comment pourrais-je áªtre méchant envers elle ?

 « Qu’est-ce que tu fais ici  »?

Son sourire s’estompa :  « J’ai pensé qu’il fallait qu’on parle. Pouvons nous aller dehors  »?

 « Bien sur  »! J’enfilais mes sandales et la suivis á  l’extérieur. Son vélo était garé dans l’allée

 « Il y a une balancelle á  l’arriá¨re de la maison  ». Elle me suivit vers la balancelle et nous nous assá®mes chacun á  un bout. La balancelle bougea pendant que nous nous asseyons mais personne n’avait vraiment envie de se balancer. Il y avait la place pour une autre personne entre nous.

 « Pourquoi es-tu en colá¨re aprá¨s moi  »?

 « Tu as oublié pour samedi  »!

 « Je devine que tu n’as pas apprécié  ».

 « Est-ce que tout le monde a bien rigolé aprá¨s que je fus parti  »?

 « Non Jamie. Jamais je n’aurais fait ça. On n’a plus du tout parlé de toi, enfin pas moi. Kim est une vrai salope. Je lui ai dit de la fermer  ».

 « Pourquoi as-tu invité les autres filles  »?

 « J’ai cru que je t’en avais parlé. Je suis désolée. Mes cousines sont passées nous voir et Kim a appelé le matin. J’ai pensé qu’on s’amuserait bien ensemble. Quel garçon n’aimerait pas aller au cinéma avec quatre filles  »? dit Megan en riant.

 « C’était humiliant. Elles ne voulaient pas que je sois lá . Elles avaient juste envie de se moquer de moi. Et tu t’es débarrassée de moi quand le beau-gosse s’est montré. C’était évident que tu n’avais pas envie de la présence de ton ami bizzare dans les parages  ».

 « Non Jamie, je ne suis pas comme ça. Tu avais dit que tu devais rentrer  ».

 « Tu ne voulais pas traá®ner encore un peu avec moi ? Tu aurais pu attendre jusqu’á  ce que ma má¨re arrive  ».

Megan baissa la táªte. Elle ne dit rien pendant plusieurs minutes. Normalement ça aurait du áªtre un silence pesant mais je pris ça comme un signe que je l’avais touchée.

 « Je reconnais que n’ai pas été correcte avec toi Jamie. J’en suis profondément désolée. Je pense que tu dois me haír maintenant  ».

 « Non je ne te hais pas. Je ne pense pas que je puisses áªtre capable de te haír. Mais tu m’as blessé  ».

Megan se rapprocha prá¨s de moi. Ses cuisses nues étaient seulement á  quelques centimá¨tres du nylon transparent qui gainait les miennes.

 « Jamie, je suis si profondément et sincá¨rement désolée de t’avoir fait du mal  » ! Megan avait les larmes aux yeux.  « Je t’aime bien. Et si tu peux me pardonner je veux que nous soyons á  nouveau amis  ».

 « J’ai tellement souhaité devenir ton ami depuis si longtemps  ».

Megan sourit et me serra fort, penchant ma táªte sur mon épaule. Je posais mes bras autour d’elle. Je n’avais jamais cá¢liné une fille et je ne savais pas trop oá¹ poser mes mains. Je sentis les fines attaches de son soutien-gorge sous mes doigts et ses seins se collant á  ma poitrine. J’entendis Megan renifler alors que les larmes coulaient de mes yeux.

Chapitre 13

Nous nous sépará¢mes l’un de l’autre en séchant nos larmes.

 « Je n’ai pas l’habitude de pleurer si facilement  » remarqua Megan. Elle se leva et prit ma main :  « Je suis désolée de t’avoir blessé. Ca n’arrivera plus  ». Je me sentis á  nouveau au bord des larmes mais me contentait d’approuver d’un hochement de táªte. Je pris une profonde inspiration, espérant que le fait de changer de sujet apaiserait mon émotion.

 « J’ai quelque chose á  te demander  »!

Megan leva ses yeux et resserra ma main.

 « Une des amies de ma má¨re fait une grillade-partie un samedi. Elle a dit que je pouvais amener quelqu’un et je me demandais si tu aimerais y aller  »?

 « J’adorerais pouvoir venir. C’est ce samedi  »?

 « Yeah ! Je ne connais pas trop bien les gens et j’ai besoin de quelqu’un avec qui pouvoir discuter  ».

 « Tu es si timide Jamie. C’est vraiment mignon  »!

 « Je suis juste comme ça  »!

 « T’en fais pas. C’est une des raisons pour laquelle je t’apprécie. J’étais si intriguée lorsque tu as commencé á  porter des collants. Ce n’est pas ce qu’aurait fait, d’habitude, un gars aussi timide que toi  ».

 « Ma má¨re m’y a un peu forcé  ».

 « Je pensais qu’elle t’avait surpris  »?

 « Oui effectivement. Mais c’est elle qui m’a poussé á  en porter tout le temps  ».

Megan me sourit en me voyant me perdre dans mes explications.

 « Je pense qu’elle n’a pas eu á  insister beaucoup. Mais c’est okay. Je pense que ta má¨re t’aide á  devenir ce que tu es vraiment  ».

 « Je le pense aussi  »!

 « Tu veux qu’on aille se balader en vélo un peu  »?

 « Yeah »! Nous partá®mes tous deux devant la maison. Megan attendait prá¨s de son vélo tandis que je rentrais. J’enlevais mes sandales pour les remplacer par des tennis. Normalement j’aurais du mettre des chaussettes avec mais je me dis :  « Pourquoi mettre des chaussette puisque je porte déjá  mes collants  »?

En traversant la maison en direction du garage, je dis á  ma má¨re :  « Je vais me balader en vélo avec Megan  » !

 « Okay, sois de retour avant la nuit  »! répondit ma má¨re. Au moment oá¹ je passais, Julie demanda :  « Alors ça va vous deux  »?

 « Oui  »!

 « C’est toujours doux un amour qui débute  »!

Je n’avais pas le temps de débattre de ça, avec ma sÅ“ur. Il y avait la fille de mes ráªves, qui m’attendait, á  moi, dans l’allée. Je sortis mon vélo hors du garage et nous partá®mes tous les deux vers la rue, Megan ouvrant la route.

 « As-tu de l’argent ? demanda Megan, je pensais que nous aurions pu aller manger une glace  ».

Je constatais que j’avais oublié d’en prendre avec moi. J’étais si excité que j’en avais oublié mon porte-monnaie.

 « Passons d’abord chez moi alors  ». Je suivis Megan dans une impasse et sur une allée. Je n’avais aucune idée sur ce que pouvaient faire les parents de Megan mais ils semblaient avoir bien réussi. Nous descendá®mes de nos vélos et entrá¢mes par la porte de devant.

 « Hey maman, c’est Megan, je suis á  la maison  ».

Je suivis l’exemple de Megan et je retirais mes chaussures dans le hall d’entrée.

 « Viens que je te présente ma má¨re »! dis Megan. Je suivis Megan, á  travers le séjour, jusqu’á  une véranda. La má¨re de Megan lisait un magazine, dans un rocking-chair, alors que nous marchions sur le parquet. Je remarquais la décoration stylée et me posais la question si la má¨re de Megan, n’était pas une décoratrice d’intérieur comme la má¨re de Mike.

 « Maman, je te présente Jamie  »!

 « Bonjour Jamie. Je crois que nous nous sommes vus á  l’église  ». La má¨re de Megan me regarda de haut en bas, d’un rapide coup d’Å“il et remarqua bien évidemment le nylon fin recouvrant mes orteils.

 « Oui, nous nous sommes vus  »! répondis-je.

 « Tu serais d’accord que nous prenions une glace  »? demanda Megan á  sa má¨re.

 « Pas de problá¨me. N’oublie pas de la ranger aprá¨s  ».

 « Bien sur ! Oá¹ est Melissa  »?

 « Elle est en bas, avec Carla. Elles regardent la télé  ».

 « C’est ma sÅ“ur, me dit Megan, on prend de la glace et on descend  ».

 « Okay  »!

La má¨re de Megan nous regarda quitter la véranda, en regardant plus particuliá¨rement mes jambes.

 « Ma sÅ“ur a oublié une boite de glace en dehors du congélateur l’autre jour et nous avons du la jeter. Et c’était le parfum préféré de mon pá¨re  ».

 « Ca n’a pas du áªtre bon pour ta sÅ“ur. Oá¹ est ton pá¨re  »?

 « Je pense qu’il doit áªtre entrain de faire une partie de golf  ». Megan ouvrit le congélateur :

 « Vanille ? Crumble ? Gout cookie ? Ou menthe chocolat  »?

 « A la menthe s’il-te-plait  »!

 « C’est dingue ça, c’est aussi ma préférée  ».

 « Les grands esprits se rencontrent, tu crois pas  »?

 « C’est un truc comme ça. Ca doit vouloir dire que nous allons bien nous entendre nous deux  ».

Megan alla chercher deux coupes et deux cuillá¨res et remplit chacune d’elles, de glace.

Je m’assis sur un tabouret prá¨s du plan de travail de la cuisine. Je regardais Megan essayer de se verser sa crá¨me glacée et me demandais si ce qui m’arrivait, était réel, si ce n’était pas juste un ráªve.

 « Tu veux de l’aide  »? demandais-je.

 « Non ! Tu es l’invité  ».

Megan écarta sa coupe de glace et me fit un sourire diabolique.

 « Peux-tu m’attendre quelques instants  »?

Je hochais affirmativement. Je regardais tout autour dans la cuisine, en attendant le retour de Megan. Tout semblait neuf et brillant, des casseroles aux ustensiles pendants au dessus du plan de travail. Megan revint quelques minutes plus tard. Elle leva sa jambe et pointa vers moi ses orteils recouverts de la pointe renforcée des collants qu’elle venait d’enfiler, pour me donner un bon angle de vue sur sa jambe gainée de fin nylon noir.

 « Tu aimes  »?

 « Oh que oui  »! D’aussi loin que je connaissais Megan, j’avais toujours pensé qu’elle avait les plus belles jambes du monde.

 « Je me suis dit que puisque tu portais des collants, je me devais d’en porter aussi  »!

 « Tes jambes sont trá¨s belles, vraiment sublimes  »!

 « Merci ! Descendons mais quoique tu fasses, fais attention de ne pas renverser de glace sur la moquette. Elle est blanche et neuve  ».

 « Peut-áªtre devrions nous finir de manger ici  »?

 « Ne sois pas stupide ! Fais attention. Et au fait, quelle marque de collants portes-tu  »?

 « Ce sont des Leggs, sheer-energy  »!

 « Moi aussi. Décidément !Ce sont tes préférés  »?

 « C’est ceux-lá  que ma má¨re m’achá¨te habituellement  ».

 « J’aime leur sensation. Et ils sont si doux et confortables  ».

Je suivis Megan en bas, en faisant attention á  ses recommandations par rapport á  la crá¨me glacée, en voyant effectivement la moquette blanche.

 « Pouvez-vous baisser un peu le son ici  »? lança Megan.

Melissa et une autre fille étaient assises á  máªme le sol, devant la télévision. Elles étaient entrain de regarder un dessin animé manga.

 « Parle plus fort  »! répondit Melissa. Les deux filles éclatá¨rent de rire.

 « Voilá , c’est ma sÅ“ur, me dit Megan, elle a dix ans et ça fait dix ans que c’est un boulet pour moi. Et sa copine ne vaut pas mieux  ».

 « Salut Jamie, dit Melissa, t’es le nouveau petit ami de Megan  »? Les deux filles eurent un sourire entendu.

 « Je ne sais pas. Demande ça á  Megan  ». Je ne savais trop quoi répondre, mais quoique je dises, ça me semblait nul.

 « Ne fais pas attention á  elles  » ! dit Megan en s’avançant devant la télé pour baisser le son.

 « Pourquoi as-tu mis des collants  »? demanda Melissa á  sa sÅ“ur.

 « Parce que j’en avais envie  ». répondit Megan.

Je suivis Megan vers un canapé, dans le fond de la piá¨ce. Je m’assis á  un bout tandis que Megan s’assit á  l’opposé. Elle s’assit avec une jambe glissée sous l’autre qu’elle avait étendue sur toute la longueur du canapé, ses orteils gainés de nylon touchant ma cuisse nylonée. Nous discutions tout en dégustant nos glaces. Megan me demanda quels étaient mes hobbies, me questionna sur mes amis et ma famille.

 « Oh…mais … mais… » s’étrangla Melissa, tandis qu’elle et Carla ne pouvaient plus s’empáªcher de rire aux larmes.

Megan les regarda d’un air trá¨s gáªné.  « Qu’est-ce qui ne vas pas avec vous deux  »?

 « Savais-tu … ». commença Melissa, puis regardant Carla ne put s’emáªcher de repartir dans de nouveaux éclats de rire. Je ne savais que trop ce qui était surement la cause de ces éclats de rires. Megan fronça des sourcils tout en continuant de fixer sa sÅ“ur, du regard. Melissa reprit finalement le contrá´le d’elle-máªme et arriva enfin á  articuler une phrase complá¨te.  « Savais-tu qu’il porte des collants  »?

J’étais désormais habitué á  ce genre choses maintenant, et j’arrivais á  les ignorer mais Megan refusa de laisser les singeries de sa sÅ“ur, sans réponse.  « Oui, je sais qu’il porte des collants, répliqua séchement Megan, et je pense que ça lui va bien et que c’est son droit s’il en a envie. Viens Jamie, montons dans ma chambre  ». Je suivis Megan qui s’arráªta devant un cagibi.  « Voudrais tu jouer á  un jeu de société  »? Je dis que j’étais d’accord et Megan ouvrit la double porte, révélant ainsi une collection impressionante. Tandis que Megan énumérait tous les jeux, je regardais par dessus mon épaule, les deux gamines qui me souriaient, toujours au bord du fou-rire.

 « Que penserais-tu de jouer aux échecs  »? demandais-je.

 « Echecs ? dit Megan, tu es bien sur  »?

 « Oui ! j’y joue pas mal sur mon ordinateur  ».

 « D’accord  »! dit Megan en levant les yeux. Elle tira sur ce qui semblait áªtre une boite d’échecs, assez chá¨re, avec les piá¨ces en bois. Je la suivis ensuite, admirant ses jambes gainées de noir transparent, tandis qu’elle montait l’escalier.

 « Nous allons en haut, Maman  »!

 « Laisse la porte ouverte  »!

 « Je dois laisser la porte ouverte lorsque des garçons viennent ici  » me dit Megan.

 « Oh  »! dis-je, suivant Megan dans l’escalier menant au second étage. Je me demandais combien de fois Megan avait reçu des garçons ici. Je n’avais pas trop pensé á  la compétition pour gagner son affection, mais si ses boucles auburn et son corps gracile m’excitaient, ils devaient aussi exciter les autres garçons. Je savais que je ne devais pas demander mais je devais savoir :  « Des garçons sont souvent venus ici  »?

Megan me regarda et me sourit :  « Pourquoi ? Serais-tu jaloux  »?

 « Je ne sais pas, je me demandais, c’est tout  ».

Megan rit. Elle me guida dans l’intimité de sa chambre. J’essayais de remarquer tous les détails. Je n’avais jamais été dans une autre chambre de fille autre que celle de ma sÅ“ur. Son lit était blanc, en bois, recouvert d’un dessus de lit rose et bleu. Un ours et un chat en peluche étaient adossés á  l’oreiller. Sa chambre était aussi meublée d’un placard et d’un vanity blancs avec des motifs bleus et roses. Prá¨s de la fenáªtre, siégeait un élégant meuble avec un ordinateur portable posé sur le sous-main. Aux murs étaient fixés des tableaux couverts de photos de ses amies et de tickets de concerts. Au dessus de son lit, il y avait un poster de l’équipe US olympique de volley-ball. Sur le mur opposé un athlá¨te aux cheveux noirs me fixait.

Megan me dit :  « Ce sont mes cousines qui me l’ont offert pour mon anniversaire, l’année derniá¨re  ».

 « Euh, celles qui sont venues au ciné avec nous  »?

 « Uh-mm »! Megan posa l’échequier sur le sol et je l’aidais á  placer les piá¨ces. Nous étions allongés á  plat ventre lorsque nous commençá¢mes la partie. Tandis que nous déplacions nos piá¨ces á  tour de rá´le sur l’échéquier, Megan devait rabattre ses cheveux auburn en arriá¨re et j’avais du mal á  m’empáªcher de regarder sous son chemisier, á  ces moments lá , qui bá¢illait largement, me révélant la dentelle de son soutien-gorge. Je me considérais comme un joueur d’échecs plus que compétant. Je battais toujours Maman et ma sÅ“ur et avait máªme battu mon ordinateur une fois, en mode difficile. Je réalisais bien vite que Megan savait jouer et lorsqu’elle prit l’initiative de l’attaque, je me retrouvais sur la défensive.  « J’ai eu ta reine  »! me dit-elle en souriant.

 « Tu ne m’avais pas dit que tu étais un master  ».

 « Difficilement ! Tu aurais du jouer contre mon pá¨re. Il faisait des tournois au collá¨ge. Echec  » !

Je me protégeais. Mon roi était en sécurité derriá¨re trois pions.

 « Echec et mat  »! annonça Megan. Sa reine avait pris un des pions et attaquait mon roi maintenant.

 « Non, tu peux pas la prendre, mon fou la protá¨ge  ».

 « Wow »!

 « Tu ne pensais pas qu’une fille puisse áªtre aussi bonne aux échecs  »?

 « C’est pas ça, je ne suis pas macho mais je ne m’attendais pas á  ce que tu gagnes aussi facilement  ».

 « On refait une partie ? cette fois tu joue en premier  ».

 « Je ne pense pas que ça fera une différence. Peut-áªtre qu’on devrait juste discuter  ».

Nous posá¢mes les piá¨ces d’échec sur le sol et nous nous assá®mes sur le sol, adossés contre son lit, nos jambes gainées de nylon fin, étendues au sol.

 « Je suis désolée á  propos de ma sÅ“ur et de sa copine qui se sont moquées de toi. Je m’occuperai d’elles plus tard  ».

 « C’est okay. Je suis habitué á  ce genre de choses. Une fois qu’ils ont eu le premier choc, les gens ne semblent plus en faire état  ».

 « C’est courageux d’avoir les tripes de porter des collants. Beaucoup de gens n’oseraient pas avouer quelque chose comme ça  ».

 « Ma má¨re m’y a un peu aidé aussi  ».

 « Peut-áªtre qu’elle ne te connaá®t plus que tu ne te connais toi-máªme  ».

La má¨re de Megan fit irruption :  « Jamie, ta má¨re vient d’appeler. Elle m’a dit que tu étais supposé rentrer á  la tombée de la nuit  ». Je regardais par la fenáªtre et constatais effectivement que le jour baissait  ». Aieee ! elle est vraiment en colá¨re  »?

 « Plus inquiá¨te qu’en colá¨re, répondit la má¨re de Megan, je vais te ramener chez toi  ».

Megan et moi la suivirent au rez-de-chaussée.  « Que fait-on de mon vélo  »?

 « Je ne pense pas qu’il puisse rentrer dans le coffre  ».

 « Mettons-le dans le garage, proposa Megan, tu reviendras le chercher demain  ».

 « Demain  »! pensais-je. Ce ne pouvait pas tomber mieux que ce que j’aurais prévu. Maintenant j’avais une excuse pour venir le lendemain. Un moment plus tard, nous nous dirigions vers chez moi. Megan et sa má¨re étaient sur le siá¨ge avant et moi á  l’arriá¨re. Megan guidait sa má¨re.

 « Jamie veut m’amener á  une barbecue-partie oá¹ il est invité avec sa má¨re et sa soeur, Samedi. Puis-je y aller  »? demanda Megan.

 « Je pense que oui. Tu as apprécié ta journée Jamie  »?

 « Absolument Madame. La glace était excellente. Merci beaucoup  »!

La má¨re de Megan sourit.  « Au moins celui-ci est poli  »! pensa-t-elle.

 « A demain Jamie  »! me dit Megan lorsque je sortais de la voiture.

* * * * *

Pendant ce temps-lá , le téléphone sonna chez moi.

 « Julie, appela ma má¨re, décroche le téléphone, s’il-te-plait  »!

Julie se détacha de la télévision et décrocha le téléphone.

 « Allo ? …. Oh bonsoir Mamie…bien sur, juste une minute…  »

Julie posa le téléphone.  « C’est pour toi Maman, c’est Mamie »! lança-t-elle en revenant vers la télévision.

 « Allo ? dit ma má¨re, tout va bien  »?

 « Oh oui, ca va ! Je voulais te parler de Jamie  ».

 « Il ne t’a pas causé de problá¨mes au moins  »?

 « Oh non, c’est un si gentil garçon et si calme. Mais j’ai peur qu’il s’ennuie  ».

 « Okay, mais quelle idée as-tu derriá¨re la táªte  »?

 « Bien ! Voilá , je viens juste de raccrocher d’avec Lucille. Tu sais celle qui gá¨re l’usine Barns. En fait, elle se plaignait de ne pas trouver une aide supplémentaire á  temps partiel pour l’été. Penses-tu que Jamie aimerait se faire un peu d’argent  »?

 « Je suis sure qu’il aimerait bien oui, gagner un peu d’argent. Mais je doute qu’il voudrait vraiment travailler au magasin de l’usine. Qu’aurait-il á  y faire  »?

 « Ranger le stock et en faire l’inventaire, je pense. En fait tout ce que les autres femmes n’ont pas envie de faire  ».

 « Oui, c’est sans problá¨me pour moi. Combien de jours par semaine  »?

 « Elle m’a dit que trois matins par semaine, ça serait bien, plus s’il fait bien l’affaire  ».

 « J’en parlerai á  Jamie lorsqu’il rentrera. Il est dehors avec Megan en ce moment  ».

 « C’est la petite avec qui il avait rendez-vous pour déjeuner ? Elle me semble áªtre une gentille fille  ».

 « Oui ils semblent bien s’entendre. Mais je crois qu’il est mordu. Je pense qu’il sera intéressé par le fait d’avoir un peu plus d’argent de poche  ».

 « Lucille veut un entretien demain avec lui s’il est interessé  ».

 « Je ferai en sorte qu’il soit bien habillé  ».

 « Je suis émerveillée au fait qu’il se soit si bien habitué á  ses nouveaux váªtements  ».

 « Il a un peu résisté. Je ne vais pas le pousser plus loin que de lui faire quelques suggestions. Nous lui avons déjá  donné á  réfléchir. Je pense qu’il progresse pour décider qui il veut áªtre vraiment. Je suppose que ça doit áªtre aussi confus pour lui que ça ne l’est pour moi  ».

 « Je suis sure que tout ira bien. C’est un garçon qui a bon cÅ“ur et il s’est fait de nouveaux amis  ».

 « Il est si excité sur le fait de fréquenter Megan. J’espá¨re juste qu’elle ne s’ennuira pas avec lui et qu’elle ne lui brisera pas le cÅ“ur. Elle est beaucoup plus mure que lui  ».

 « C’est aussi ça, grandir  ».

 « Bien, Je parlerai de ta proposition á  Jamie et te dirai ce qu’il en est, demain matin  ».

* * * * *

Dans la voiture de la má¨re de Megan, sur le chemin du retour vers chez elles :

 « Il semble áªtre un gentil garçon ! » dit la má¨re de Megan á  sa fille, sur le chemin du retour.  « Que faisiez-vous dans ta chambre  »?

 « Nous jouions aux échecs. J’ai gagné  »!

 « Alors, Jamie est-il juste un copain ou ton petit ami  »?

 « Maman, pourquoi toutes ces questions  »?

 « Je présume que tu as remarqué qu’il portait des collants fins, donc je me demandais s’il n’était pas…  »

 « Non Maman, il n’est pas gay. Il aime juste porter des collants fins. J’aime aussi en porter, tu le sais bien. Pourquoi lui, n’en aurait-il pas le droit  »?

 « Ben disons que c’est assez inhabituel  ».

 « Melissa et Carla ont été odieuses avec lui. Nous sommes montés dans ma chambre parce qu’elles n’arráªtaient pas de se moquer de lui en riant  ».

 « Je parlerai á  ta sÅ“ur  »!

 « C’est un ami, si cela peut te rassurer  »!

* * * *

Chapitre 14

* * * * *

Mike et Todd fixaient le moniteur de l’ordinateur tandis que Todd manoeuvrait son personnage á  travers une haie de gobelins.

 « Je me suis fait choper  »! s’exclama Todd tandis qu’un Balrog venu d’on ne sait oá¹, venait de frapper á  mort le personnage de Todd

 « D’oá¹ il sortait celui-lá   »?

 « Ils sortent toujours d’oá¹ on ne les attends pas. Ne devrions-nous pas appeler Jamie  »?

 « Non  »!

 « Et pourquoi pas  »? demanda Mike, surpris.

Todd se renfrogna :  « Je ne sais pas comment tu te sens mais je n’ai plus envie de me montrer dans les parages, en compagnie de Jamie  ».

 « Ah ! c’est parce qu’il porte des collants  »?

 « Ouais ! Tu penses pas que c’est bizzare quand máªme  »?

 « Oui et alors ? Il est toujours le máªme  ».

 « Peut-áªtre qu’il n’a jamais été la personne que nous croyons qu’il fá»t. Tu veux te faire massacrer ? Les gens vont penser que nous sommes des taffiottes  ».

 « Jamie n’est pas gay  ».

 « Comment tu le sais  »?

 « Il me l’a dit  ».

 « Il te l’a caché, c’est tout. Tu peux aller avec lui si tu veux mais je vais áªtre bien clair et j’aimerais qu’il ne soit pas avec toi dans les parages, lorsque moi j’y suis  ».

Mike fit une drá´le de táªte :  « Je pense que tu es injuste envers Jamie. Il a toujours été un bon copain  ».

 « J’assure mes arriá¨res pour ma sécurité  ».

* * * * *

 « Hé Maman  »! dis-je en arrivant. Máªme si je savais que j’allais me faire attraper, j’étais trop excité de ce moment auprá¨s de Megan, pour vraiment m’inquiéter de ce que j’allais prendre. Je ne comprenais pas pourquoi mais le monde me semblait différent, maintenant.

 « Je suis désolé, dis-je, Nous n’avons pas vu le temps passer en jouant aux échecs  ».

 « Je suis dans le salon  »! répondit ma má¨re.

Je la trouvais assise sur le canapé avec un magazine posé sur les genoux.

 « Assied-toi, nous devons parler de quelque chose  ».

 « Oh non , ça va chauffer pour mon matricule  ». pensais-je.

Je dis :  « Je suis vraiment désolé, Maman, je ne faisais pas de vélo dans le noir, nous étions chez Megan  ».

Je n’étais pas sur de la réaction de Maman si elle avait su que j’étais dans la chambre de Megan.

 « Je sais, j’ai appelé sa má¨re. Je sais que tu es tout excité d’avoir une nouvelle amie mais dans l’avenir, j’exige que tu rentre á  l’heure  ».

 « Okay  »!

 « Bon, oublions ça pour cette fois  ».

 « Je ne suis pas puni  »?

 « Je t’ai mis en garde. Maintenant je dois te parler de quelque chose d’important  ».

Je m’inquiétais. Une multitude de possibilités me traversaient l’esprit. Allions-nous déménager ailleurs ? Papa avait-il contacté Maman ?

Maman dit :  « Ta grand-má¨re a appelé ce soir. Elle pense que tu t’ennuie  ».

 « Je ne l’ennuie pas  »?

 « Elle ne s’est pas plaint de toi mais elle ne pense pas que ce soit bien pour toi, de rester lá  assis á  t’ennuyer. Tu te souviens du magasin de l’usine  »?

 « Oui, ça c’était vraiment ennuyeux  »!

 « Oui. . Enfin…Ta grand-má¨re a parlé avec la patronne et elle serait intéressée pour t’embaucher  ».

 « Tu veux dire un travail ? Je serais payé  »?

Maman esquissa un sourire :  « C’est en général comme ça que ça se passe  ».

 « Qu’est-ce que j’aurai á  faire  »?

 « Je ne sais pas, mais surement du rangement dans le stock et bouger quelques paquets lourds. Rien de trá¨s fascinant, je crains  ».

 « C’est okay. Je ne veux pas á  avoir á  couper du tissu ou á  vendre des marchandises aux clientes  ».

 « Je pense que tu n’auras pas á  faire ça. Alors tu es intéressé  »?

 « Yeah ! l’argent c’est l’argent  ».

 « Bien ! Je l’annoncerai demain á  ta grand-má¨re. Tu devras sá»rement aller á  un entretien d’embauche demain, donc je vais choisir des váªtements pour que tu fasses bon effet. Tu ferais mieux de prendre une douche ce soir et te raser les jambes  »!

 « Okay. J’aurai á  travailler toute la journée, tous les jours  »?

 « Non, juste du temps partiel. Ta grand-má¨re m’a dit que la patronne veut quelqu’un, quelques matinées par semaine  ».

 « Wouah !! C’est trop cool, un job. Pourrais-je garder tout l’argent  »?

 « Nous verrons ça plus tard. Julie met la plupart de ce qu’elle gagne, sur un compte mais je pense que tu peux avoir de l’argent á  dépenser  ».

Ma má¨re sourit :  « Ne dépense pas tout pour Megan  ».

Je sentis mes joues, rougir.

* * * * *

Aussitá´t que Megan arriva chez elle, elle ramena l’échéquier au salon. Son pá¨re était entrain de regarder les éliminatoires d’un tournoi de base-ball.

 « Tu t’es entrainée aux échecs  »? demanda-t’il

 « Non, j’avais un ami qui est venu ce soir. Je l’ai battu  ».

 « Ca c’est ma fille ! quelqu’un que je connais  »?

 « Jamie Stewart. Il va á  notre église mais je ne pense pas que tu l’ais rencontré  ».

Megan s’assit sur le canapé, prá¨s de son pá¨re.

 « Nouveau petit ami  »?

 « Papa, c’est ce que tout le monde n’arráªte pas de me demander  ».

Son pá¨re s’excusa. Megan changea de sujet et parla de la séance de golf de son pá¨re. Elle regarda un peu le baseball avec lui puis lui souhaita bonne nuit. Alors qu’elle tournait en haut des escaliers, elle entendit sa má¨re parler á  Melissa, dans la cuisine, et elle s’arráªta pour écouter.

 « Mais maman, il portait des collants et il avait l’air d’un gros nase  ».

 « Jamie était invité dans notre maison et, ici, nous traitons les invités avec respect et courtoisie. C’est bien clair  »?

 « Oui Maman  »!

 « Je pense que Megan aime bien ce garçon, donc il va surement revenir quelque fois. J’espá¨re que tu te contrá´leras, á  l’avenir  ».

 « Garçon n’est peut-áªtre pas le mot exact  ».

 « Melissa !!!! Tu m’écoutes  »?

 « Je ne peux pas avoir d’opinion alors  »?

 « Si cette opinion est désagréable, tu es priée de la garder pour toi  »!

Megan se dirigea vers sa chambre. Elle en avait assez entendu. Aprá¨s tout, á  l’avenir, Melissa ne serait plus aussi hostile, en apparence, envers Jamie, mais elle n’était pas rassurée non plus. Pourquoi tout le monde était-il si méchant envers Jamie ? Ne voyaient-t’ils pas qu’il était un garçon si gentil ? Megan était surprise de voir combien de personnes pouvaient áªtre aussi immatures pour juger et condamner quelqu’un, juste á  cause de quelques váªtements.

Megan se connecta sur MSN. Un moment plus tard, une fenáªtre de tchat s’ouvrit de la part de Nikki.

 « Hé Megan, quoi de neuf  »?

 « Je me prépare á  aller au lit  ».

 « T’as regardé : danser avec les étoiles  »?

 « Non, J’ai passé la soirée avec Jamie  ».

 « Jamie  »?

 « Oui, Jamie Stewart  ».

 « C’est pas vrai, tu plaisantes  »?

 « Pas du tout. Nous avons joué aux échecs  ».

 « Il portait toujours ses collants  »?

 « Oui. Mais il y a un peu plus á  connaá®tre de lui que de parler des váªtements qu’il porte  ».

 « Je rigole. On dirait que tu es amoureuse. Tu ne sors pas avec lui? Si  »?

 « On est amis  ».

 « Je suis sure que Josh Martin, ne le verra pas comme un concurrent sérieux  ».

 « Josh ne s’interesse pas á  moi  ».

 « Tu aimerais qu’il le fasse  »?

 « Je suis fatiguée, je vais au lit. Bonne nuit  »!

 « A plus tard  »!

Megan se déconnecta et arráªta son ordinateur. Elle s’assit sur le bord du lit et se mit á  admirer ses longues jambes finement gainées de nylon noir. Elle se demanda ce que ça pouvait faire de garder ses collants pour dormir. Elle enfila son long T-shirt de nuit mais garda ses collants. Alors qu’elle se glissait dans les draps, elle fit attention que porter des collants au lit procurait une sensation fabuleuse et se demanda pourquoi elle n’avait pas essayé plus tá´t.

* * * * *

Je regardais les habits que ma má¨re avait posé sur le lit pour moi. Pantacourt beige foncé et un haut bleu pá¢le. Je pensais que ça irait pour le haut mais n’étais pas sur pour le pantacourt. J’enfilais le haut en glissais le pantalon par dessus mon collant Legg’s sheer energy marron. Le pantalon s’arráªtait juste sous mes genoux. Il ne me serrait pas trop mais il n’était pas baggy, comme la plupart des shorts longs de garçon. Je pensais que si je devais porter ça á  l’école, j’allais me faire moquer de moi sérieusement. Par contre la couleur du pantacourt allait bien avec la couleur de mes collants. Maman avait dit que je devais áªtre beau pour l’entretien d’embauche.

 « Ca fait classe, Jamie ». dit-elle en rentrant dans la cuisine.

 « Je vais devoir m’habiller comme ça tous les jours  » ?

 « Ca dépend de ta patronne. Je pense qu’elle te laissera porter des shorts d’été, mais quand on a un travail, on doit en suivre les rá¨gles vestimentaires  ».

Je mangeais mon bol de céréales tandis que Maman vidait le lave-vaisselle. Le clac-clac des talons de Julie, prévenait de son entrée.

 « Salut Jamie. Alors práªt pour voir ton big boss  »?

 « Je pense que oui. Je ne sais pas vraiment ce que je vais devoir faire  ».

 « Répond juste franchement aux questions  ». rétorqua ma má¨re.

 « Et puis tu n’as pas á  t’inquieter, tu es bien habillé  ». rajouta Julie.

 « Ok, Jamie, dit ma má¨re, allons-y  »!

 « Bonne chance »! dit Julie alors que moi et Maman étions entrain de sortir.

* * * * *

 « Tu es trá¨s chic ! dit ma grand-má¨re. On y va ? Lucille veut te voir et mettre au point les premiá¨res rá¨gles ce matin  ».

 « Je suis un peu nerveux  ». dis-je tandis que je suivais ma grand-má¨re, dehors vers sa voiture.

 « Oh, ne sois pas nerveux. Je suis sure que tu vas avoir le job. Lucille a besoin d’un garçon pour bouger les affaires les plus lourdes du stock et il n’y a pas beaucoup de garçons qui se précipitent pour travailler dans un entrepá´t de ventes de tissu  ».

Je ne savais pas si cela devait me rassurer ou me rendre encore plus nerveux. Serais-je á  ma place dans un entrepá´t de tissus ? Mais bon, l’argent, c’est de l’argent.

Ma grand-má¨re se gara sur le parking vide devant l’entrepot Barns.

 « On dirait que c’est fermé  ».

 « Oui, ça n’ouvre pas avant 9h30. Lucille m’a dit qu’elle viendrai plus tá´t pour l’entretien  ».

Ma grand-má¨re frappa á  la porte vitrée. L’emblá¨me du magasin était inscrit sur la porte. Des affiches collées á  la vitre, proposaient des promotions. Je regardais á  l’intérieur, les tourets circulaires de tissu disposés en cercle.  « Avais-je vraiment envie de travailler ici  »? me dis-je en moi-máªme.

Aprá¨s quelques minutes, Lucille sortit de l’arriá¨re du magasin et dévérouilla la porte .  « Bonjour Emma. Et comment vas-tu Jamie  »? Elle me regarda de la táªte aux pieds et me demanda :  « Práªt á  travailler  »?

Je m’affolais :  « Je commence aujourd’hui  »? bredouillais-je.

Lucille et grand-má¨re se mirent á  rire.  « Allez rentre  »!. Lucille verrouilla la porte derriá¨re elle. Le bureau est lá  derriá¨re. Nous suivá®mes Lucille vers l’arriá¨re du magasin, dans un petit bureau. Je fis attention aux grandes boites dans la salle de stockage. Lucille déplaca deux chaises en plastique, face au bureau et s’assit derriá¨re. Un clavier et un moniteur occupaient la plupart du bureau. Le bureau contenait aussi deux armoire métalliques grises et un petit réfrigérateur.

 « Alors Jamie, ta grand-má¨re ici présente m’a dit que tu aimerais travailler pour moi, dans l’entrepot de vente Barns  ».

 « Je cherche un travail  ».

 « Tu n’as jamais travaillé auparavant  »?

 « Non  ».

 « Tu penses pouvoir faire du rangement et remuer quelques choses lourdes  »?

 « Non, enfin je veux dire oui, je pense pouvoir y arriver  ».

Lucille sourit :  « Bien, j’ai besoin de quelqu’un pour travailler trois matinées par semaine. Si tu fais ça bien, nous pourrons éventuellement augmenter des heures et te donner d’autres taches mais pour l’instant, j’ai besoin de quelqu’un au stock. Tu penses áªtre interessé  »?

 « Oui  »!

 « Bien. Considá¨re-toi embauché. Je vais préparer le contrat d’embauche pour lorsque tu commenceras demain matin. Tu devras áªtre lá  á  9h  ». Elle ouvrit un tiroir et en sortit un tablier marron foncé avec trois poches á  l’arriá¨re et l’emblá¨me du magasin, brodé en travers devant en lettres rouges.  « C’est ton tablier que tu devras porter pendant le travail. J’aurai ton badge avec ton nom práªt pour demain  ».

Je pris le tablier :  « Euh ! Pourrais-je porter des shorts  »?

 « C’est une question intéressante. J’aime que les gens travaillant pour moi aient l’air propres, bien váªtus et professionnels. Je n’autorise pas les jambes nues, donc mes employées portent des pantalons ou des collants si elles sont en jupe ou en short  ».

 « Jamie porte des collants fins tous les jours  ». fit remarquer ma grand-má¨re

 « Oh tiens donc  »! Lucille regarda par dessus le bureau, vers le bas de mes jambes et mes pieds.

 « Ce sont des collants de maintien  »?

 « Oui légá¨rement, des Legg’s Sheer Energy  » répondis-je.

 « Alors c’est pareil pour toi, jeune homme, tant que tu portes tes collants, tu peux mettre des shorts á  condition que ce ne soient pas de ces horribles shorts baggy qui semblent vouloir tomber á  chaque instant. Tes sandales vont trá¨s bien. N’oublie cependant pas d’apporter avec toi une ou deux paires de collants de rechange au cas ou tu filerais ceux que tu portes, en travaillant, car rien ne fait plus négligé qu’un collant filé  ».

Grand-má¨re et moi la remerciá¨rent et nous la suivá®mes vers la porte d’entrée.

 « Oh j’allais oublier, dit Lucille, en tant qu’employé, tu percevra 50% de ce que touche une employée avec ta qualification, travaillant ici á  plein temps. Je suppose qu’avec ça, tu vas pouvoir payer plein de cadeaux á  ta grand-má¨re Emma  ». Elle et ma grand-má¨re se mirent á  rire.

* * * * *

Megan était assise prá¨s d’une fenáªtre du salon entrain de lire un magazine de teen-agers. Comme elle venait juste de se doucher, ses cheveux humides lui tombaient sur les épaules. Ses pieds étaient posés sur un repose-pieds, pour donner á  son vernis á  ongles, marron, une chance de sécher.

 « Megan, dit Melissa, Maman m’a demandé de te dire que j’étais désolée de m’áªtre moquée de Jamie hier soir  ».

 « Excuses acceptées ! répondit Megan sans lever les yeux de son magazine, ne recommence pas ça á  l’avenir  ».

 « Pourquoi es-tu amie avec lui  »?

 « C’est un garçon trá¨s gentil, trá¨s doux et je l’aime bien. Il est honnáªte  ».

 « Je pense qu’il est bizzare. Je croyais que c’était un gogol mais non, il est bizzare finalement  ».

Megan leva les yeux.

 « Tout le monde parle de lui. Pourquoi porte-t’il des collants  »?

Cette conversation ennuyait Megan :  « Pourquoi ne lui demanderais-tu pas toi máªme  »?

 « Je ne vais pas lui parler  ».

 « Ca m’attriste Melissa. Ce n’est pas un lépreux. Mais j’essayerai de te faire savoir quand il vient, afin que tu puisses te cacher  ».

 « Carla pense que tu sors avec lui  ».

 « Carla devrait arráªter de sniffer son vernis á  ongles. Nous sommes amis. Tu n’as vraiment rien d’autre á  faire  »?

Melissa sourit triomphalement avant de sortir de la piá¨ce. Elle adorait ennuyer sa sÅ“ur. Chaque petite victoire sur sa grande sÅ“ur, était un bien-áªtre pour elle. Elle avait passé sa vie entiá¨re á  entendre combien Megan était si parfaite. Peut-áªtre que Megan allait se mettre dans le pétrin toute seule avec ce gogol de Jamie, pensa-elle. Une idée commenca á  lui trottiner dans la táªte.

* * * * *

 « Alors tu es excité á  propos de ton travail  »? me demanda ma má¨re, tandis que nous rentrions de chez grand-má¨re.

 « Je suis surtout excité par l’argent que je vais gagner. Mais je vais devoir porter ce stupide tablier  ».

 « J’ai déjá  vu des uniformes pires que ça  »!

 « Au fait, j’aurai le droit de porter des shorts tant que je porterai des collants  ».

 « C’est une bonne chose. Comme tu portes des collants, tout va bien  ».

J’approuvais. Maman dit :  « Au fait, j’ai oublié de te dire, hier soir. Megan pourra aller au barbecue avec nous  ».

 « C’est merveilleux. J’espá¨re que ça ne t’ennuie pas  ».

 « On pourrait passer récupérer mon vélo chez Megan. Ils n’ont certainement pas envie qu’il envahisse leur garage éternellement  ».

Maman sourit á  mon prétexte pour passer chez Megan :  « Nous irons aprá¨s manger  ».

Julie me demanda en détails, comment s’était passé mon entretien d’embauche et se mit á  rire en voyant le tablier et les concepts de Lucille par rapport á  l’habillement. Ma má¨re insista pour que j’essaye le tablier, pour voir s’il ne m’était pas trop grand. Celui-ci se tendit sur mon corps jusqu’á  m’arriver á  mi-cuisses, juste au dessus de l’ourlet du short denim que j’avais enfilé en rentrant.

 « On dirait que tu portes une jupe  »! s’exclama Julie.

 « Non on ne dirait pas. dit Maman en me rassurant. Je vais arranger ça  ».

Elle raccourcit la corde passant autour de mon cou et le tablier se releva au dessus de mon short.

 « C’est mieux, tu ne trouves pas  »?

J’acquiesçais.

Juste aprá¨s diner, je partis á  pieds vers chez Megan. Maman proposa de me conduire mais je déclinais l’offre. Le garage était ouvert et mon vélo était juste lá . Je vins á  la porte d’entrée et sonnait. La má¨re de Megan vint ouvrir :  « Oh, bonsoir Jamie  »!

 « Bonsoir Madame. Puis-je récupérer mon vélo  » ?

 « Oh, bien sá»r  »!. Elle sortit et m’accompagna vers le garage.  « Je pense qu’il est devant. Oui, il est lá   ».

 « Euh. . Megan est lá   »?

 « J’ai bien peur que non. Elle est sortie avec des amis  ».

 « Oh  »! J’aurais bien demandé avec quels amis mais je m’arráªtais lá , pensant que ça m’aurait donné l’air un peu trop indiscret. Pourquoi serais-je jaloux si Megan sort avec des amies, me dis-je ?

 « Dites lui que je suis passé  ».

 « Je le ferai  ».

Je fis quelques pas vers la rue.

 « Jamie, tu ne prends pas ton vélo  »?

 « Oh désolé  »! Je me dirigeais vers mon vélo et le sortit du garage.

La má¨re de Megan me regarda partir et disparaá®tre au coin de la rue.

 « Qu’as-tu commencé lá  Megan  »? se dit-elle en se parlant toute seule.

Chapitre 15

Ma grand-má¨re se gara devant la fabrique Barns, á  9 heures moins 5.  « Es-tu excité ? demanda-t’elle. C’est ton premier jour de travail. Surement que tu vas te sentir plus grand  ».

Je me regardais. Le tablier marron recouvrait mon torse et l’ourlet de mon short en jean dépassait juste de mon tablier. Mes douces jambes gainées de nylon beige brillaient et mes orteils eux aussi gainés de nylon dépassaient de mes sandales ouvertes. J’avais l’impression de porter un costume. Je dis :  « Je me sentirai surtout plus grand lorsque j’aurai été payé  ».

Ma grand-má¨re se mit á  rire :  « Je suis sure que tu vas trá¨s bien te débrouiller  ».

Nous frappá¢mes á  la porte, quelques minutes plus tard. Lucille ouvrit la porte et nous salua chaleureusement.

 « Je pense que nous allons le lacher vers 13 heures  » dit Lucille en réponse á  la question de ma grand-má¨re.

Je dis au revoir á  ma grand-má¨re et suivis Lucille dans son bureau.  « Tu es trá¨s chic aujourd’hui Jamie, et ces collants te vont bien  ».

Je la remerciais pour le compliment. Lucille me donna plusieurs documents á  signer et me fit une brá¨ve lecture de ce qu’elle attendait de moi et comment je devrais faire. Puis elle épingla un badge avec mon nom sur mon tablier.

 « Dá¨s que Kelly arrive, elle te montrera l’entrepot et tu pourras commencer. J’ai bien peur d’áªtre trá¨s occupée ce matin á  saisir tout notre inventaire dans l’ordinateur. Tu as d’autres questions  » ?

 « Euh oui. Quand serais-je payé  » ?

Lucille se mit á  rire.  « Tu recevras un chá¨que la semaine prochaine, le vendredi, mais il ne sera pas trá¨s gros puisque il ne comportera que la paye des jours de cette semaine que tu vas travailler. Ce sera le lundi, le mercredi et le vendredi. Ca te convient  » ?

 « Oui et je travaillerai jusqu’á  13 heures tout les jours  » ?

Lucille répondit affirmativement. Quelques minutes plus tard j’entendis quelqu’un ouvrir la porte de devant. Deux femmes étaien entrain de parler.

 « Ca doit áªtre Margaret et Kelli  ».

Deux femmes entrá¨rent dans le bureau pour pointer. La premiá¨re était une femme un peu enrobée, d’á¢ge moyen, en pantalon marron et une blouse jaune. Sa coiffure blonde était un genre de permanente avec de grosses bouclettes. Elle me sourit gentiment et pointa. La seconde était une teen-ager . Ses cheveux raides et noirs lui tombaient sur les épaules et ses lá¨vres étaient rouge foncé. Elle portait une jupe en jean avec un fin collant noir avec des chaussures de tennis. Elle pointa son nez vers moi sans aucune expression de gentillesse. Elle avait l’ait un peu gothique et ne souriait pas. Elle avait plutá´t l’air intimidante.

Lucille me présenta et demanda á  Kelly de me faire faire le tour des lieux et de me mettre au travail. Je sentis que Kelli n’était pas vraiment enthousiasmée. Moi et les deux femmes quittá¨rent le bureau en femant la porte derriá¨re nous.

Margaret me sourit :  « Bienvenue á  bord Jamie. Un premier conseil : ne jamais déranger Lucille lorsqu’elle bosse á  l’inventaire. Elle n’a pas de trá¨s bonnes relations avec cet ordinateur. Elle peut áªtre vraiment ours parfois  ». Margaret me fit un clin d’Å“il :  « Je pense que je dois ouvrir et on commence  ».

J’appréciais de suite Margaret. Par contre Kelli, je n’étais pas vraiment sur de l’apprécier.

 « Bon ! dit Kelly alors que Margaret s’éloignait, connais-tu tout ce qu’il y a á  savoir sur le tissu  » ?

 « Euh ! on fait des váªtements avec  » ! dis-je en souriant et espá¨rant que Kelli comprendrait la plaisanterie.

Kelli me regarda avec ses yeux vets soulignés de mascara noir :  « Bon, allons-y. Il y a pas mal d’affaires á  déballer dans le fond. C’est ce que tu vas faire aujourd’hui  ».

Alors que nous entrions devant le magasin, Kelly se tourna vers moi et me demanda directement :  « Pourquoi portes tu un short ? Hé Margaret, il est en short  » !

 « Il ne peux pas áªtre en jupe  » ! dit Margaret.

Kelly qui regardait mes jambes allait dire quelque chose lorsque son expression changea. Je ne savais que trop bien, maintenant, ce que voulait dire ce genre de regard. Kelli me regarda dans les yeux :  « Tu portes des collants ? Elle t’a obligé á  mettre des collants  » ?

 « Oui, ce sont des L’eggs sheer energy. J’en portes tout le temps  ».

Kelli resta bouche bée :  « Margaret tu devrais voir ça. Il porte un collant fin  ».

Margaret vint rapidement :  « Baisse un peu le ton Kelly, c’est un magasin, pas un stade. Bon alors qu’est-ce qui se passe ici  » ?

 « Regarde  » ! dit Kelly calment en montrant mes jambes  « Il porte des collants. T’a-t’elle dit que tu ne pourrais pas mettre un short si tu ne portais pas de collants  » ?

 « Oui mais j’en porte tout le temps de toutes façons  ».

 « Hummm dit Margaret, je n’avais pas máªme pas remarqué jusqu’á  maintenant. Ca a l’air naturel. Tu as de trá¨s jolies jambes  ».

Margaret me fit un clin d’Å“il et sourit.

 « Que veux tu dire par le fait que tu en portes tout le temps  » ? demanda Kelli.

Je ne voulais pas lui déballer ma vie alors que je venais juste de la connaá®tre, mais je me devais de dire quelque chose et elle me regardait si intensément comme si elle attendait une réponse.

 « Bien j’aime en porter donc j’en porte quotidiennement  ».

 « Et tes parents sont d’accord avec ça  » ?

 « Ma má¨re pense que c’est une bonne idée  ».

 « Et ton pá¨re  » ?

 « Mes parents sont divorcés et mon pá¨re a rompu les ponts avec nous depuis bien longtemps  ».

 « Oh, je suis désolée  ».

 « On ferait mieux de travailler maintenant, dit Margaret, je pense que nous avons assez débattu de la garde-robe de Jamie  ».

Margaret me refit un clin d’Å“il avant de tourner les talons.

Kelli me fit une légá¨re grimace. Lorsqu’elle est venu au boulot ce matin, elle appréhendait d’avoir quelqu’un á  former, particuliá¨rement un de ces garçon stupide. Kelli n’était pas trá¨s patiente en général mais lá  elle voyait les choses différement. Ca allait áªtre marrant. Kelli m’emmena vers des tas de paquets en craft.

 « Tu sais, nous n’avons jamais eu aucun garçon travaillant ici avant. On en a eu Margaret  » ?

 « Pas que je me souviennes  » répondit Margaret á  travers le magasin.

Je n’aimais pas l’attitude de Kelli. Elle n’était pas antipathique mais n’était pas franchement amicale non plus. Le sourire de Megan était au contraire plutá´t doux et amical. Il y avait quelque chose de dur et méchant dans l’expression de Kelli.

 « Tu dois te familiariser toi-máªme avec tout ça. Tu vas passer pas mal de temps á  t’occuper du stock ici. Il est important que tu mettes les choses á  leurs bonnes places. Nous n’avons toujours pas de garçon travaillant ici mais plutá´t une garçonette  ».

Kelly rit de sa plaisanterie.

Je souriais. Je pensais que c’était mieux de la laisser faire et de ne pas l’encourager par des protestations. Elle finirait par s’en lasser.

 « Hé Margaret, Jamie est une garçonette  ».

 « Retourne au travail Kelli  » !

Kelli roula ses yeux :  « Allez  » !

Je la suivis vers les tables de découpe.  « C’est ici que nous passons beaucoup de temps. Je pense que tu n’es pas práªt de sitá´t á  découper du tissu . Mais par contre tu rangeras les rouleaux  ».

Kelli montra des casiers vides qui étaient á  un má¨tre de haut et rangés trois par trois.

 « C’est lá  que nous rangeons les rouleaux aprá¨s avoir coupé le tissu pour les clientes. A part s’ils sont pleins ou tu n’as rien á  faire de mieux, c’est lá  oá¹ tu devras les remettre. T’inquiá¨tes pas, tu apprendras trá¨s vite oá¹ vont chaque chose  ».

Kelli m’emmena alors vers une autre partie de l’entrepot qui était garni avec des tissus étalés sur des casiers circulaires.

 « Tu connais les différents types de tissu ? Autres que le nylon ? Je parie que tu connais tout sur le nylon  ».

 « Pas vraiment. Je veux dire que je connais des trucs á  propos …  »

Kelli se mit á  rire.  « Je crois vouloir comprendre que tu ne sais rien ? Malheureusement nous ne vendons pas de collants. Trop mauvais car tu pourrais te servir dans le stock  ».

Pendant la demi-heure qui suivit, Kelli me montra les différentes sortes de tissu que nous rangions. J’étais émerveillé de voir que cet entrepot que je prenais pour un joyeux foutoir, était en fait bien ordonné et que chaque chose était rangée comme elle devait áªtre. Et pour finir, elle me montra la salle du stock et toutes les boites qu’elle contenait, devaient áªtre déballées, triées et rangées.

 « Si tu n’as d’autres questions, je vais te laisser. On t’appellera si on a besoin d’aide devant mais les jeudis matin, ne sont pas trop agités en général  ». Kelli tourna les talons et stoppa net en se retournant avec un sourire béat aux lá¨vres :  « Et fais attention, dit-elle, tu ne dois pas avoir envie de filer ton collant  ».

Je regardais les nombreuses boites et soupirais. Le travail ne manquait pas. Je me mettais au travail á  ma premiá¨re tá¢che d’employé payé et aprá¨s deux heures, j’avais déballé et rangé le contenu d’un quart des boites. Je me demandais qui pouvait, dans le monde, acheter tout ce genre de camelote. Aprá¨s tout travailler ici tout seul, ça n’était pas si mal. Au moins je n’avais pas á  supporter les plaisanteries stupides de Kelli. Ma pensée alla vers Megan et j’en oubliais Kelli. Je repensais á  ce moment oá¹ elle et moi, nous étions assis sur le sol de sa chambre, nos jambes nylonées cá´te á  cá´te. Qu’auraient dit Todd et Mike á  propos de ça ? Et en plus, bientá´t j’allais avoir mon propre argent. Je pourrais inviter Megan au cinéma et l’inviter á  sortir pour manger des glaces.

 « Il semble que tu aies fait du travail rapide avec cet inventaire Jamie  ».

Je sursautais alors que la voix de Lucille me sortait de ma douce ráªverie.

 « Vous m’avez fait peur  » !

 « J’aime bien voir un employé absorbé par son travail  ».

 « J’essaye. Je suis désolé de ne pas avoir déjá  fini. Il y en aura-t’il plus tous les jours  » ?

 « Oh non ! c’est comme ça depuis plusieurs semaines. Je venais te dire que j’avais besoin d’aide. Il semble que tu aies le coup de main pour ce genre de travail  ».

 « Merci  » ! J’avais toujours eu de grandes ambitions dans la vie. Mais j’avais pourtant un sentiment bizzare que mes rapports avec Lucille étaient ternis par une sorte d’incompréhension.

 « Pourquoi ne viendrais-tu pas devant pour vider les corbeilles á  déchets. Nous commençons á  áªtre occupées  ».

Je suivis Lucille hors de l’entrepot vers l’avant du magasin. L’air conditionné était rafraichissant aprá¨s la moiteur chaude de l’entrepot. Le magasin était plein de femmes et d’enfants. Kelli et Margaret coupaient du tissu. Une autre vendeuse, qui semblait áªtre une teen-ager, encaissait les achats.

 « Kelli t’a-t’elle parlé des corbeilles des tables de découpe  » ?

 « Oui  » ! dis-je. Je remarquais que les corbeilles étaien pleines,de chutes multicolores de tissus différents. Quelques rouleaux trainaient au sol.

 « Bien prend un chariot et occupes-toi  » !

Je pris un chariot et parcourais les étalages en essayant de remettre les rouleaux á  leurs places. J’oubliais tout des explications de Kelli et l’organisation du tissu. Alors que je passais mon chariot pour la troisiá¨me fois Kelly me sourit en me tendant un rouleau qu’elle venait de couper.  « Au boulot mademoiselle  » !

Je souriais machinalement. Il y avait tant de personnes qui parlaient que je doutais que quelqu’un ait entendu. Margaret semblait connaá®tre tout le monde et á  chaque cliente arrivant á  l’extremité de sa table de découpe, une nouvelle conversation démarrait. Alors que je rangeais du molleton, une má¨re et ses deux filles s’arráªtá¨rent á  quelques pas de moi. Dans leurs conversations, je compris qu’elles avaient besoin de tissu pour refaire des banquettes. Je regardais vers elles alors que je remettais les rouleaux de molleton á  leurs places. C’est á  ce moment que je remarquais que pendant que la má¨re et une des filles discutaient du molleton, l’autre fille regardait fixement mes jambes. Je compris immédiatement ce que ça voulait dire. Et je ne fus pas du tout surpris quand elle chuchota quelque chose á  sa má¨re et á  sa sÅ“ur. Leurs yeux parcoururent mon corps de haut en bas. La má¨re se retourna et s’éloigna brusquement avec les deux filles á  sa suite. La plus jeune se retourna par dessus son épaule et ricana. Je n’avais jamais expérimenté ce genre de réaction auparavant et j’essayais de m’imaginer ce qui allait arriver. Je me sentis directement concerné lorsque je vis la má¨re aller directement vers Lucille et que celle-ci me regarda alors que la má¨re lui parlait. J’arráªtais mon travail je sentis mon estomac se nouer en voyant Lucille et la femme et ses filles, venir dans ma direction.

 « Jamie, dit Lucille, Madame Andrews ici présente, se plaint á  moi de la maniá¨re dont tu es habillé. Spécialement elle est choquée par tes collants  ».

La má¨re me regardait tandis que ces filles se tenaient derriá¨re elle et souriaient báªtement. Elles avaient simultanément portés leurs mains vers leurs bouches pour réprimer un éclat de rire, en entendant Lucille parler de mes collants.

 « Mais  » ! dis-je.

 « Non ! non ! Il n’y a aucune raison que ce soit toi qui te justifie. J’ai déjá  expliqué notre exigence vestimentaire á  Madame Andrews  ».

 « Lucille me dit que vous portez des collants réguliá¨rement. Est-ce la vérité  » ?

 « Oui, c’est vrai. J’en portes en permanence. Je suis sincá¨rement désolé que cela vous choque. J’aurais pu porter des jeans mais il fait chaud et..  »

 « Je ne vois rien de mal á  ça  » ! dit Lucille.  « En fait ça lui va plutá´t bien et je ne pourrais pas exiger de mes employées qu’elles en portent, si je n’appliquais pas cette rá¨gle aussi aux garçons  ».

La femme sourit légá¨rement :  « Oui, je pense que vous avez raison Lucille. Finalement ça lui va bien  ». Madame Andrews et Lucille se mirent á  rire simultanément. Je sentis la tension retomber.

 « Je suis désolée de vous avoir gáªné  » dit-elle en s’adressant á  moi.  « J’étais juste choquée de voir un garçon porter des collants. Je pense que l’on va devoir s’y habituer  ». Madame Andrews et Lucille rirent á  nouveau et s’éloigná¨rent. La plus jeune des filles me sourit et s’en alla aussi. Le flot des clients diminua et á  12h25 j’avais vidé toutes les corbeilles.

 « Tu as fait du bon travail Jamie, dit Lucille. Je pense que tu as mérité une récompense. Il faut que tu rencontres Tabitha  ».

Je suivis Lucille vers la caisse enregistreuse á  coté de laquelle une autre fille se tenait. Elle était chatain, coiffée d’une queue de cheval. Elle portait une blouse blanche et une jupe évasée lui tombant au dessus des genoux. Elle était chaussée de mocassins et ses jambes semblaient douces et belles, gainées dans leurs collants á  effet bronzant.

 « Tabitha, voici Jamie, notre nouvel employé. Il va travailler ici trois matins par semaine, jusqu’á  ce qu’il nous prouve que nous ne pouvons plus nous passer de lui  ».

Tabitha sorit doucement :  « Bienvenue jamie. J’espá¨re que ça te plait de travailler ici  ».

 « Y’a du boulot, mais je pense pouvoir assumer  ».

 « Ce matin c’était inhabituel, rajouta Lucille, aides Tabitha á  ranger les sacs d’achat jusqu’á  ce que ta grand-má¨re vienne te chercher. N’oublie pas de pointer en partant  ». Lucille repartit vers l’arriá¨re du magasin, nous laissant seuls. Je restais lá , debout á  gigoter nerveusement. Je savais que j’avais quelque chose á  dire á  Tabitha avant qu’elle ne s’en aperçoive mais j’essayais de trouver comment lui en parler sans paraá®tre idiot. Tabitha brisa la glace en me demandant en quelle classe j’étais. Je lui dis fiá¨rement que je rentrais en seconde l’année prochaine.

 « Quelle école  » ? demanda-t’elle.

 « Ouest central  » !

 « Wow, moi aussi. Ma famille vient juste de déménager dans ce coin de la ville, donc je suppose que je te verrai aussi á  l’école  ».

 « Et tu rentres aussi en seconde  » ? Je fus surpris, pensant qu’elle était plus agée que moi.

Tabitha répondit affirmativement. A ce moment lá , Kelli fit irruption á  la caisse :  « Hé Jamie, tu as déballé toutes les boites  » ?

 « Non, il m’en reste plein pour demain  ».

 « As-tu fait attention á  ne pas filer ton collant  » ?

 « Quoi  » !!! fit Tabitha.

 « Oh tu ne savais pas. Jamie porte des collants, c’est la rá¨gle  ».

Tabitha regarda mes jambes :  « C’est vrai. Je ne l’aurais jamais remarqué  ».

Je haussais les épaules et soupirait.

 « Lucille t’a-t’elle imposé d’en porter  » ? demanda Tabitha.

 « Il en porte tout le temps. C’est une garçonette  ».

 « Tu plaisantes  » ? dit Tabitha.

 « Non c’est vrai, j’en porte tout le temps  ».

 « Par choix ? Les gens ne se moquent pas de toi  » ?

 « La plupart des gens ne disent rien. Ils ont des choses plus intéressantes á  penser et á  parler  ». Je regardais Kelli pour lui faire comprendre que cette derniá¨re remarque lui était directement adressée.

 « Et alors pourquoi en portes-tu  » ? demanda Tabitha.

 « J’aime la sensation que ça me procure  ».

 « Wow, tu es bien courageux  » fit remarquer Tabitha.

 « Il se sacrifie pour une nouvelle tendance de mode  » renchérit Kelli.

Je fus sauvé d’autres réfexion désobligeantes de Kelli, par Margaret qui venait de l’appeler pour l’aider. Kelli roula des yeux et nous laissa seuls. J’essayais de penser á  autre chose, lorsque j’aperçut ma grand-má¨re rentrant dans le magasin.

* * * * *

 « Ils t’ont demandé d’áªtre sympa avec lui  » ? demanda Carla.

 « Oui, je me suis faite méchament engueuler d’avoir rigolé sur son compte. J’ai máªme du m’excuser auprá¨s de la princesse M  ».

Carla éclata de rire :  « C’est trop marrant que tu appelle ta sÅ“ur, la princesse M  ».

 « Tu en ferais autant si tu devais vivre auprá¨s d’elle  ».

Melissa et sa copine étaient assises sur une balancelle, dans l’arriá¨re cour de chez Carla.

 « Alors que vas-tu faire  » ? En tant que fille unique n’était pas trop concernée par les problá¨mes entre Melissa et Megan.

 « Je ne sais pas encore mais je l’aurai elle et ce gugusse en collants avec qui elle sort  ».

 « Ils sortent ensemble ? Elle sort avec un type qui porte des collants ? Je croyais qu’il était gay  ».

 « Elle prétend qu’ils sont juste amis, mais il la suit comme le chien-chien á  sa maitresse. Et elle le défend contre tout le monde  ».

 « T’es sure qu’il n’est pas gay ? Je veux dire, il porte des sous-váªtements de fille  ».

 « Je n’ai jamais entendu qu’il le soit. Et il passe beaucoup de temps á  reluquer Megan. Je trouverais ça dégoutant d’avoir une fillette manquée entrain de me reluquer  ».

 « Carla t’es géniale. Tu viens de me donner une idée diabolique  ». Elle se tourna vers Carla et éclata de rire :  « Oh comme ça va áªtre bien  » !

* * * * *

 « Alors comment s’est passée cette premiá¨re journée au travail  » ? me demanda Julie. Elle était allongée sur le canapé du salon. Ses chaussures étaient par terre et ses pieds gainés de nylon noir étaient posés sur l’accoudoir.

 « Ca s’est bien passé  » ! répondis-je. Je m’affalais dans un fauteuil prá¨s du canapé.

Ma má¨re, qui m’avait suivi depuis la porte d’entrée nous dit qu’elle allait réchauffer quelques restes pour diner.

 « Alors qu’as-tu appris ? As-tu eu á  coudre quelque chose  » ?

 « Non, j’ai déballé des boites la plupart du temps. C’est incroyable tout le bric-á -brac que les gens peuvent acheter  ».

 « Je déteste déballer l’inventaire. Et tes collá¨gues, tu les aimes bien  » ?

 « Oui j’aime bien Margaret. C’est une fmme d’un certain á¢ge et elle a été super sympa avec moi. J’ai aussi rencontré une fille de mon á¢ge qui s’appelle Tabitah et qui sera avec moi á  l’école l’année prochaine. Elle aussi a été trá¨s sympa avec moi  ».

 « Oh-oh Megan a de la concurrence  » !

 « Elle n’est pas aussi mignonne que Megan  ».

 « Oh que tu es superficiel  » !

 « Et puis il y a cette fille nommée Kelli qui doit me former. Elle est un peu gothique. Elle s’est moqué de moi plusieurs fois mais pas de maniá¨re trá¨s gentille  ».

 « Vraiment ? Et qu’a-t-elle donc fait  » ?

 « Elle s’est moqué de moi par rapport au fait que je porte des collants. Elle m’a traité de garçonette  ».

Julie réprima un rire :  « Je suis désolée pour toi. Ce n’est pas trá¨s professionnel de sa part. Il te faudra te plaindre si elle continue  ».

A ce moment lá , Maman nous appela pour diner.

 « Mike a appelé. Il a laissé un message pour toi  » me dit ma má¨re. Je me précipitais vers le téléphone.

 « Aprá¨s diner  » ! dit ma má¨re.

Julie me posa encore plusieurs questions sur mon job, á  quelle fréquence j’allais travailler et combien j’allais áªtre payé. Maman me demanda ce que j’aurai l’intention de faire avec cet argent.

 « Il s’achetera plus de collants, dit Julie, ou il dépensera tout pour Megan  ».

 « C’est ce que je craignais. Je pense que nous devrions ouvrir un compte pour toi et que tu en mettes la moitié dessus  ».

 « Maman, je ne vais pas gagner tant que ça  ».

 « Il n’y a pas de petites économies. Ta sÅ“ur garde la moitié de sa paye  ».

Aprá¨s diner j’appelais Mike qui me demanda de passer chez lui. Je dis á  ma má¨re que j’allais chez Mike, en sortant. Je roulais en vélo jusque chez Mike. La má¨re de Mike répondit et ouvrit la porte. Je rentrais, me déchaussais. Je remarquais alors son regard vers mes pieds. Elle sourit :  « Mike est en haut  ».

Je connaissais la maison de Mike comme si c’était la mienne. Je retrouvais Mike dans sa chambre, scotché á  son ordinateur comme d’habitude.

 « Hé Mike, quoi de neuf  » ?

 « Je ne t’ai pas trop vu ces temps-ci  ».

 « Je suis beaucoup chez ma grand-má¨re et j’ai commencé un job aujourd’hui  ».

 « Oui j’ai lu ton mail. Je devine qu’il y a des jobs pires que de travailler au magasin de la fabrique de tissus  ».

 « C’est pas si mal en fait. Il m’ont fait déballer des trucs et les ranger  ».

 « On m’aurait dit que tu étais souvent en compagnie de la sublime Megan Whitticker  » dit Mike en relevant ses yeux marrons.

Je racontais á  Mike que j’avais mangé une glace chez Megan et qu’on avait joué aux échecs dans sa chambre.

 « Ben mon gars ! dit Mike, et elle n’est pas gáªné par… euh …par tes collants  » ?

 « Bizzarement je pense que c’est á  cause de ça qu’elle s’est interessée á  moi au départ  ».

 « Wow !  » répliqua Mike, incrédule.

 « Et elle vient avec moi et ma famille á  une grillade partie, samedi  ». Je ne pus résister au fait de me vanter un peu, á  ce moment lá . Jusqu’ici je n’avais jamais pu me vanter de choses concernant les filles. Je me sentais soudainement plus vieux et mature que Mike. Mike fit une pause, semblant pensif. Je pensais que Mike était admiratif de mon succá¨s avec Megan.

 « J’ai quelque chose á  te dire, m’annonça Mike, j’ai parlé avec Todd l’autre jour  ».

 « Ok  » !

 « Il n’a plus envie d’áªtre en ta compagnie. Il dit qu’il ne veux pas áªtre catalogué comme le copain d’un mec qui met des collants. Il s’en tape si nous restons amis mais lui ne veux plus áªtre ton pote  ».

 « Vraiment  » ?

 « Tu comprends, je ne voulais pas t’annoncer ça au téléphone. Je pense que Todd est un á¢ne mais il n’a pas voulu m’écouter. Il pense que les gens vont te taper dessus  ».

 « Jusque lá , il ne m’est rien arrivé  ».

 « Je ferais quand máªme gaffe á  mes arriá¨res si j’étais toi  ».

 « D’accord  » !

Nous restá¢mes en silence pendant un moment tandis que je retournais dans ma táªte, ce que Mike venait de m’annoncer. J’avais gagné quelques nouvelles amies, peut-áªtre une petite amie potentielle et perdu un ami de longue date. Peut-áªtre Todd n’était-il pas un ami si proche que ça, aprá¨s tout.

 « Oh putain ! s’exclama Mike qui était debout á  sa fenáªtre, tu devrais voir ça  » !

Je rejoignais Mike á  sa fenáªtre. Autour de la piscine, étendue sur des chaises longues, il y avait Monica et deux de ses copines. Elles étaient toutes les trois en bikini. Les deux adolescents ne pensaient plus á  rien d’autre en regardant ces jeunes femmes bronzer autour de la piscine.

* * * * *

Aprá¨s avoir quitté la maison de Mike, je fis un détour. Ce n’était pas une visite prévue mais aprá¨s l’avoir ratée hier, je ressentais l’irrésistible besoin de la voir. Je garais mon vélo sur son allée et m’approchais de la porte. Je pressais la sonette et attendit.

La má¨re de Megan ouvrit la porte :  « Oh c’est Jamie. Est-ce que Megan sait que tu allais passer  » ?

 « Non, je suis désolé, j’étais sur le retour vers chez moi, et j’ai décidé de passer  ».

Elle sourit :  « C’est Ok ! Rentre ! Je vais prévenir Megan que tu es lá   ».

Je m’assis sur une chaise dans le salon tandis que la má¨re de Megan disparut en haut. Il y avait plusieurs photos de Megan et de sa sÅ“ur, disséminées dans le salon, les montrant á  différents á¢ges de leurs vies. Je me demandais si c’était une si bonne idée que ça. Je ne voulais pas devenir un gáªneur. Quelques minutes plus tard, la má¨re de Megan réaparut et me dit que Megan allait descendre dans quelques instants.

Un moment plus tard, j’entendis des personnes descendre et plusieurs voix de filles. Je devins nerveux et stressé lorsque je vis aussi que Kim et Nikki accompagnaient Megan dans le salon. Je remarquais qu’elles avaient toutes les trois, les cheveux mouillés.

 « Salut Jamie, dit Megan. Quoi de neuf  » ?

Elle s’assit dans le canapé en face de moi. Les autres filles s’assirent également dans le canapé. Malgré tout Megan souriait et semblait contente de me voir mais son attidude envers moi était differente lorsque ses copines étaient lá .

 « J’étais sur le chemin de ma maison et j’avais pensé venir te faire un petit coucou  ».

 « C’est sympa. Tu nous aurais manqué si tu étais passé plus tot. Nous revenons juste du parc aquatique  ».

 « Voilá  pourquoi vos cheveux sont mouillés  ».

 « Alors comment s’est passé ton premier jour au travail  » ?

 « Tu as un travail  » ? demanda Kim.

 « Il travaille á  la fabrique Barns  » répondit Megan.

 « Ca va. J’ai fait de l’inventaire  ». J’avais envie de tout raconter á  Megan mais pas lorsque ses copines étaient lá .

 « Ils t’ont laissé porter tes collants ou ont-ils trouvé ça trop nul  » ? demanda Nikki. Kim se mit á  rire.

 « Nikki, dit Megan, arráªtes immédiatement d’áªtre méchante  ».

 « C’est une question valide, rétorqua Nikki, je voulais juste un peu te taquiner. Ca ne t’as pas dérangé de taquiner ces mecs au parc aquatique  ». J’avais envie de disparaá®tre dans ma chaise mais quelque chose dans l’attitude de Nikki, me donnais envie de lui tenir táªte :  « Oui, dis-je, j’ai porté mes collants au travail. C’était máªme une obligation  ».

Les filles me fixá¨rent comme si elles venaient de réaliser pour la premiá¨re fois, qu’il y avait quelqu’un d’autre dans la piá¨ce.

 « Je pense que nous devrions rentrer  » dit Kim en se levant. Nikki se leva aussi

 « On doit récupérer nos affaires en haut  ». Dá¨s que les filles furent montées, Megan se tourna vers moi :  « Je suis désolée. Tu aurais du appeler avant de venir mais saches que tu seras toujours le bienvenu pour moi ici  ».

 « Merci ! Tu viens toujours au barbecue samedi Ok  » ?

 « Oh oui, bien sur !  » répondit Megan en marchant á  coté de moi vers la porte d’entrée.

Translation in french with permission of the author (Jeremy Chandler) by anonymous

Chapter 16

Chapitre 16

J’arrivais á  l’usine Barn sur le coup de neuf heures, ce vendredi matin lá . Tandis que ma grand-má¨re repartait, je frappais á  la porte en verre. Seule Lucille et Margaret avaient les clés. L’avancée de toit ne protégeais pas vraiment et je me demandais comment je devrais faire lorsqu’il pleuvrait. Personne ne vint ouvrir alors je m’adossais contre le pilier de la porte pour attendre. Comme la veille je portais un short en jean et mes sandales. Tandis que je regardais mes jambes, et je constatais que le soleil du matin faisait légá¨rement briller mes collants de couleur chair. Je me demandais quelles remarques désagréables, Kelly allait me faire aujourd’hui, surtout que je portais le short avec les fleurs brodées sur les poches arriá¨res, mon autre short étant au lavage.

 « Hé Jamie ! s’écria Margaret, es-tu práªt pour un nouveau jour de boulot  » ?

 « Je pense que oui  ».

 « Ca fait pas trop longtemps que tu attends  » ?

Margaret fit tourner la clé dans la serrure et ouvrit.

 « Je pense que Lucille n’est pas lá   ».

 « Je pensais qu’elle habitait ici  ».

Margaret se mit á  rire :  « Oh non pas du tout ! Parfois elle part faire des courses le vendredi  ».

Nous retourná¢mes au bureau pour vérifier. Je ne la connaissais pas beaucoup mais je me sentais á  l’aise avec Margaret :

 « Puis-je vous demander quelque chose  » ?

 « Oui, bien sur  » ! répondit Margaret en relevant ses yeux marrons.

 « Bien ! je ne veux pas qu’on vire Kelly ou qu’elle ait des ennuis mais elle s’est beaucoup moqué de moi hier  ».

J’aurais voulu ravaler mes paroles immédiatement.

 « Je parle comme un rapporteur  » ! pensais-je en moi-máªme.

 « Oh ! répondit Margaret, je ne pense pas que ce soit vraiment méchant. Elle finira par se lasser au bout d’un moment. Tu veux que je lui parles  » ?

 « Non ! Je pense que je devrais moins áªtre susceptible  ».

Margaret sourit :  « Je pensais que tu t’étais habitué á  ce genre de taquineries. La plupart des garçons ne portent pas de collants tu sais  » !

 « Ok, je vais essayer de l’ignorer. Je pense que je vais áªtre occupé dans la salle du stock  ».

 « Ok ! On t’appelera si on a besoin de toi  ».

Je commençais á  ouvrir les cartons et je commutais vite en mode autopilote et commençais á  ráªver á  mon sujet favori. Il y a un mois, je n’aurais máªme pas pu imaginer pouvoir aller quelque part avec Megan á  mes cotés mais demain, elle allait áªtre ma petite amie pour aller á  ce barbecue. Je n’étais pas vraiment joyeux de revoir les filles de notre há´te, mais avec Megan á  mes cotés, rien n’avait plus vraiment d’importance.

 « Hé Jamie! s’écria Kelly, j’aime bien le short. Ces fleurs sont si mignonnes  ».

J’étais á  genoux, la táªte plongée dans un carton. Je me relevais pour faire face á  ma tourmenteuse.

 « Salut Kelly ! T’as besoin de moi devant  » ?

 « Non pas pour le moment  » ! répondit-elle en s’approchant de moi. Kelly portait une robe noire s’arráªtant juste au dessus de ses genoux avec une ceinture blanche large autour de la taille. Son look se complétait par des collants noirs fins, des baskets et par son rouge á  lá¨vres noir.

 « Je voulais juste savoir si tu ne faisais pas de báªtises ici. Est-ce le short de ta sÅ“ur ou bien est-il á  toi  » ?

 « C’est le mien. Maman me l’a acheté  ».

Kelly fit claquer sa langue :  « Est-ce que c’est ta má¨re qui t’achá¨te tout tes habits  » ?

 « Techniquement oui puisque je n’ai pas d’argent á  moi  » !

Kelly regarda mes jambes et mes pieds :  « C’est une teinte plus claire, les collants que tu portes aujourd’hui  ».

 « Oui. Je voudrais bien me remettre au travail si tu n’as besoin de rien  ».

Kelly prit une fausse expression comme si je l’avais blessée :  « Bien, si tu veux te la jouer comme ça, je te laisse  ». Elle se retourna pour partir en disant :  « Je reviendrai si on a besoin de toi garçonette  » !

Je levais les yeux au ciel en pensant que cette fille n’avait vraiment rien d’intéressant á  faire d’autre.

Je retournais á  mon déballage de cartons et essayais de repenser á  la journée de ráªve qui s’annonçait lorsque Kelly m’avait brusquement interrompu mais ses railleries commençaient vraiment á  m’énerver et j’eus du mal á  penser á  autre chose :  « Mais qu’est-ce que j’ai bien pu lui faire ? me dis-je, j’aurais pensé que vu son look, elle était plus ouverte aux modes alternatives  ».

 « Hé Jamie  » !

Je reconnus la douce voix de Tabitha

 « Bonjour  » !

Je remarquais immédiatement sa courte jupe beige qui mettait ses cuisses et ses hanches en valeur.

 « Lucille voudrait que nous restockions le matériel de confection  ».

 « De quoi avons nous besoin ? Je suis sur que c’est quelque part par lá   ».

 « Je ne sais pas encore. Nous devrions peut-áªtre nettoyer d’abord. C’est un vrai bazar lá -bas  » !

Je la suivis vers l’avant du magasin. Comme n’importe quel autre teen-ager, je me surprenais á  admirer son déhanchement tandis qu’elle marchait devant moi.

Le magasin n’était pas trop occupé. Margaret parlait avec une cliente tout en découpant du tissu. Kelly mettait le registre á  jour. Une jeune femme avec une chemise marron et la jupe assortie et des collants noirs plumetis et des tennis usés, était en train de parler á  Kelly. Les deux rangées de matériel de confection étaient vraiment en bazar, avec plein de choses diverses trainant ça et lá  sur le sol.

 « Qu’est-il arrivé ici  » ? demandais-je.

 « Trois bonnes femmes avec six gamins sont venus et se sont crus comme dans un camp de scout. Je m’occupe de ces deux rayonnages et tu t’occupes des deux autres . Quand nous aurons déjá  rangé ça, on y verra déjá  plus clair pour savoir de quoi on a besoin  ».

 « Ok  » ! répondis-je. La pire des choses, lorsqu’on nettoie un bazar, c’est de nettoyer le bazar mis par quelqu’un d’autre.

Alors que j’étais occupé á  remettre de l’ordre dans les piles de feutre, je remarquais la copine de Kelly qui me détaillait du regard d’un air franchement curieux. Kelly lui chuchotait quelque chose á  l’oreille.

 « Génial ! pensais-je, maintenant j’ai deux Kelly au lieu d’une, á  me supporter  ».

La copine de Kelly s’approcha de moi et s’arráªta á  coté de moi :  « Excusez moi Monsieur, me dit-elle d’un air faussement sérieux, vous rasez vous les jambes ou est-ce que vous vous les épilez  » ?

Je remarquais Kelly, l’air absorbé par le registre, une main sur la bouche pour se retenir de rire. Sa copine fixait mes jambes comme si elle ne savait pas ce que c’était, ces appendices.

 « Je me rase. Avez-vous besoin d’aide á  propos de quelque chose dans le magasin  » ?

 « Bien ! Oui, continua-t’elle, Je dois acheter un cadeau d’anniversaire pour mon frá¨re. Pensez-vous que lui acheter des collants, ce serait un bon choix. Et en vendez vous en grande taille  ».

 « Nous ne vendons pas de váªtements ici, juste de quoi les fabriquer  ».

 « Puis-je vous aider  » ? demanda Tabitha.

 « Non, j’ai vu ce que je devais voir  ». Et la copine de Kelly repartit vers la table du registre.

 « Merci  » ! dis-je á  Tabitha.

 « Je t’en prie  » ! Tabitha s’agenouilla prá¨s de moi.

 « Ne laisse pas Kelly te perturber, me chuchota-t-elle, je trouve que tu as des jambes fabuleuses  ». Elle me fit un clin d’Å“il et repartit dans l’autre allée.

Il me fallut plus d’une demi-heure pour remettre de l’ordre dans mon allée. Tout comme dans l’entrepá´t, je laissais mon esprit vagabonder, tout en travaillant. Alors que je remettais une boite de petites perles orange sur leur présentoir, Tabitha me surprit en arrivant derriá¨re moi et me disant :  « Tu as fini  » ?

Je sursautais et accrochais la boite contre un montant du rayonnage. Du coup, ceci me la fit lá¢cher et elle s’écrasa et se fracassa sur le sol en éparpillant une multitude de perles oranges dans tous les coins. Heureusement que j’eus la présence d’esprit de ne pas jurer.

 « Houps ! dit Tabitha, je ne voulais pas faire ça  » !

 « Désolé, dis-je, tu m’as surpris  ».

 « T’inquiá¨tes pas. Ca peut arriver á  tout le monde  ».

Je m’agenouillais et commençais á  ramasser les perles une par une, et á  les stocker dans ma main. Les perles s’étalaient tout autour des sandales á  talons de Tabitha. Je trouvais dur de continuer et d’admirer ses ongles vernis á  travers le nylon de son collant chair. La couture de la pointe de son collant était juste visible en dessous du bout de ses orteils.

 « Il faut quelque chose pour les poser en attendant. Je vais voir ce que je peux trouver  » dit Tabitha.

 « Merci  » ! dis-je. Je regardais plus haut et réalisais que si ses jambes avaient été á  peine un peu plus écartées, je pouvais directement voir sous sa jupe.

Tabitha se déplaça en canard pour attraper d’autres perles.

 « Qu’est-il arrivé Jamie  » ?

Je reconnus la voix moqueuse de Kelly.

 « J’ai laissé echapper une boite de perles  » répondis-je sans lever les yeux.

Ma main se remplissait rapidement , alors je tirais machinalement sur le bas de mon T-shirt et versait les perles de ma main vers un sachet de fortune. Alors que je m’étirais pour voir jusqu’ou s’étalaient les perles, j’entendis glousser et remarquais Kelly debout au bout de l’allée.

 « Je n’ai pas fait exprá¨s. J’ai été surpris par Tabitha  ».

 « J’ai entendu ce qui est arrivé. Savais-tu que tout le monde peut voir la culotte de tes collants ? dit Kelly en gloussant encore plus, je constate que tu aimes bien les porter en les étirant le plus haut possible  ».

Je réalisais qu’avec mon T-shirt qui remontait lorsque je m’étirais pour attraper des perles éloignées, je découvrais mon dos et mettait la culotte de mon collant á  la vue de tout le monde. Soit je m’étirais pour gagner du temps á  ramasser les perles, et montrait mes reins recouverts de nylon soit je me déplaçais plus souvent et mettait plus de temps á  ramasser.

 « Pourrais-tu m’aider alors  » ?

 « Oh non, je dois retouner au registre. Lucille n’aime pas que l’on le laisse en plan  » gloussa Kelly tandis qu’elle repartait vers le registre.

Je ne savais que faire. Quoique je fasse, cette fille trouvait toujours une bonne raison pour rire de moi. Je me demandais si les filles étiraient leurs collants vers le haut de leurs bustes, comme moi. Il fallait que je demande ça á  Maman ou á  Megan. Les femmes sur les emballages de collants, portaient toujours leurs collants trá¨s haut sur les hanches. Je continuais alors á  ramasser et á  remettre les perles dans le sachet provisoire.

 « Oh mon Dieu  » ! s’écria Lucille.

Je relevais la táªte pour voir Lucille suivie par Tabitha. Tabitha tenait une boite en plastique.

 « Désolé ! dis-je, c’était un accident  » !

 « Oh ça c’est pas grave, dit lucille, mais fais plus attention la prochaine fois. Tu ferais mieux de porter un bustier pour ne plus exposer la culotte de tes collants á  tout le monde. La modestie est une vertue importante  ».

Je me sentis rougir. Je n’étais pas sur de savoir ce qu’était un bustier mais cela ne me disait rien qui vaille. Tabitha avait sa main devant la bouche, ce qui me laissait supposer que Kelly aurait rigolé deux fois plus. Lucille me sourit puis s’en retourna vers l’avant du magasin pour discuter avec Kelly, des ventes de la matinée. Tabitha s’avança prudemment entre les perles jonchant le sol et posa la boite en plastique prá¨s de moi.

 « Laisse-moi t’aider  » ! me dit—t-elle en s’agenouillant sur le sol.

Je la remerciais alors qu’elle versait les perles qu’elle avait accumulées en faisant un creux avec son T-shirt, vers la boite.

 « Lucille est-elle en colá¨re aprá¨s moi  » ? demandais-je.

 « Oh non, du tout ! Ces boites de perles ne valent pas cher du tout  ».

 « Non, c’est á  propos, tu sais, mon T-shirt qui remontait  ».

Tabitha sourit :  « Oh tu veux dire pour ça ? C’est vrai que c’était assez drá´le de te voir T-shirt relevé montrant á  tout le monde, tes reins recouverts de la culotte de tes collants  ».

Tabitha s’approcha plus prá¨s de moi en marchant á  genoux. Je pus sentir son doux parfum. Elle me chuchota :

 « C’est quelque chose qui ne serait pas arrivé á  une fille. Lucille n’est pas habituée aux garçons. Aprá¨s tout, tu ne montrais pas ton ventre nu. Ca aurait été pire pour elle  ».

 « J’essayerai de faire attention á  l’avenir  ».

Tabitha et moi passá¢mes l’heure suivante á  ranger les articles de confection, faisant plusieurs allez-retours entre le magasin et l’entrepá´t. Elle commença á  me poser plein de questions á  propos de l’école. Je me sentais á  l’aise et en confiance avec elle et j’étais ravi que nous travaillons ensemble plutá´t que de travailler avec Kelly. A un moment, alors que nous étions dans l’entrepá´t, Tabitha s’aventura á  poser une question plus personnelle :  « Bon, je suis désolée si tu trouve ma question trop indiscrá¨te mais pourquoi as-tu commencé á  porter des collants  » ?

Avec d’autres personnes, j’aurais éludé la question mais la gentillesse de Tabitha me mettait tellement á  l’aise que je me devais d’áªtre honnáªte avec elle :

 « Je ne suis pas sur de savoir qu’est-ce qui m’as pris d’en essayer la premiá¨re fois. Peut-áªtre parce que j’aimais l’apparence que ça faisait sur ma má¨re et sur d’autres femmes, et un jour, j’avais onze ans, alors que j’étais seul á  la maison, j’ai essayé une paire de collants á  ma má¨re. J’ai de suite aimé la sensation que ça m’a procuré et á  partir de lá , j’ai essayé d’en porter le plus souvent que possible, chaque fois que j’en avais l’opportunité  ».

 « Donc tu en portes tout le temps depuis l’á¢ge de onze ans  » ?

 « Non pas du tout. Uniquement lorsque j’étais seul chez moi. Ce n’est que trá¨s récent que j’en porte ouvertement. Ma má¨re m’a surpris entrain d’en porter, le jour de la sortie des classes  ».

Tabitha mit sa main devant la bouche :  « Oh, j’ai du mal á  imaginer ce que tu as du ressentir á  ce moment lá . Etait-t’elle furieuse  » ?

 « J’ai pensé que tout était fini pour moi. Mais en fait, elle ne fá»t pas vraiment en colá¨re sur le fait que je porte des collants. Elle était plutá´t en colá¨re que je lui aie caché quelque chose et aussi d’avoir porté ses váªtements  ».

 « Tu as vraiment une má¨re cool. D’autres auraient carrément pété les plombs  ».

 « Elle me laissa deux options. Je pense qu’elle a voulu essayer de tester ma volonté. Soit je devais áªtre grondé et puni avec l’exigence de ne plus jamais en porter, soit je choisissais d’en porter durant tout l’été, 24h sur 24 et 7 jours sur 7  ».

 « Et tu as choisi la deuxiá¨me option  ».

Je lui fit oui de la táªte.

 « Que va-t’il se passer á  la fin de l’été  » ?

 « Je ne sais pas. Elle m’a dit que je pourrai alors décider de continuer á  en porter ou pas  ».

 « Tu vas en porter á  l’école  » ?

 « Je ne sais pas. Je n’y ai pas vraiment pensé. Ce n’est plus vraiment important car tellement de gens savent que j’en porte, désormais  ».

 « Hmm. Je pense que ça te va bien. Tu devrais décider de continuer. Ce serait comme vouloir lancer une nouvelle mode  ».

 « Merci  » ! Je regardais parterre un instant, dans un silence embarrassant.

 « Bien, nous ferions mieux de nous remettre au boulot. Je ne pense pas que Lucille tolá¨re l’inactivité  ».

Apá¨s avoir fini le travail avec le matériel de confection, je remettais dans leurs étagá¨res, les rouleaux de tissu trainant derriá¨re les tables de découpe. Je travaillais sans problá¨me particulier jusqu’á  ce que ma grand-má¨re arrive. Je lui fis signe et me dirigeais vers le bureau d’entrée pour pointer mon heure de fin de travail. Lucille était assise á  son bureau, entrain de feuilleter quelques catalogues.

 « Bien Jamie, Tu nous a bien aidé cette semaine. On se voit lundi matin, frais et dispo  ».

 « C’est ce qui est prévu  ».

 « Bien, bien  » ! Lucille parut pensive pendant un instant :  « Ta grand-má¨re est-elle lá   » ?

 « Oui. Elle m’attend  ».

 « Dis-lui de venir me voir une minute  ».

 « Okay  » !

Je me demandais bien ce qu’elle lui voulait. Pourquoi Lucille ne s’était pas simplement levée pour aller á  sa rencontre ?

Je trouvais ma grand-má¨re á  la caisse, entrain de discuter avec Tabitha.

 « Alors on y va  » ? me demanda-t-elle.

 « Non, Lucille veut te parler dans son bureau  ».

Je regardais ma grand-má¨re aller vers le bureau.

 « De quoi peut-il bien s’agir ? demanda Tabitha. Lucille a dit que tu avais fait du bon boulot  ».

 « Je ne sais pas. Elle m’a dit á  lundi. Peut-áªtre doit-elle discuter d’un truc personnel avec ma grand-má¨re. Elles sont amies  ».

 « Pourquoi dois-tu rester avec ta grand-má¨re  » ?

Je me penchais á  l’oreille de Tabitha et lui dit en chuchotant:  « Je pense que ma má¨re ne me fait plus entiá¨rement confiance  ».

 « C’est báªte  » !

 « Oh, ce n’est pas si mal. Ma grand-má¨re me fait des tas de cookies. Tu n’imagines pas le nombre de bouquins que j’ai pu lire cet été  ».

 « La mienne m’aurait fait travailler  ».

 « Ben apparement la mienne ne savait pas comment m’occuper. Un employé fait les travaux extérieurs  ».

 « Quelle chance ! Tu as des projets pour ce week-end  » ?

Je souris en pensant á  samedi soir :  « Je vais á  une barbecue-party avec Megan. Tu la rencontreras á  l’école l’année prochaine  ».

 « Oh ! C’est ta petite amie  » ?

 « Je ne sais pas encore. Peut-áªtre oui  ».

Tabitha se mit á  rire.

Lucille et ma grand-má¨re vinrent vers le devant du magasin et tout le monde nous salua tandis que nous partions.

 « Qu’est-ce que voulais Lucille  » ? demandais-je á  ma grand-má¨re en arrivant chez elle.

 « Bien. Elle m’a dit que tu avais bien travaillé mais que tu devrais áªtre plus discret dans ta tenue vestimentaire  ».

 « Je vois de quoi tu parles. C’est quand j’essayais de ramasser les perles  ».

 « Je sais mais Lucille est stricte pour ce genre de choses. Elle tient á  la discipline  ».

 « Je lui ai dit que j’étais désolé  ».

 « Je ne m’inquiá¨terais pas pour ça á  ta place » !

* * * * *

Melissa et Carla regardaient le texte sur l’ordinateur de Megan.  « Ma sÅ“ur et si stupide! s’exclama Melissa, elle écrit tous ses mots de passe et les laisse sur un papier dans son bureau  ».

Carla se mit á  rire, approuvant l’opinion de Melissa sur la báªtise de sa sÅ“ur, se demandant oá¹ elle aurait idée de cacher ses mots de passe á  l’avenir.

 « Alors á  quoi penses-tu  » ? demanda Melissa.

 « Oh Melissa. C’est tellement diabolique. Tu ne penses pas que tu vas un peu trop loin  » ?

 « Je ne vais pas encore assez loin. Si ça, ça ne la détourne pas de cette femelette, rien ne pourra le faire  ».

 « Et pense comment aprá¨s, Megan aura l’air stupide  ».

 « Je sais. La princesse va tomber pour toujours de son piédestal, cette fois  ».

Les deux filles ricaná¨rent.

 « Alors quel est le plan  » ?

 « Elle est supposée sortir avec lui samedi  ».

 « Un rendez-vous galant  » ?

 « Euh, pas vraiment. Ils vont avec sa má¨re á  une sorte de grillade-party. Il a besoin de princesse Megan pour lui tenir la main  ».

 « C’est-il pas mignon ça  » !

 « Je sais. En fait, c’est pathétique. Ce nase ne peut máªme pas lui donner un vrai rendez-vous galant. D’ici qu’elle rentre, j’ai le temps d’envoyer un e-mail  ».

 « Le plus marrant, c’est qu’elle s’en apercevra máªme pas jusqu’á  ce que ses amies commencent á  répondre  ».

Elles ricaná¨rent á  nouveau.

 « Tu veux rester dormir ce soir et áªtre lá  quand je presserai le bouton  » ?

 « Oh que oui ! Je ne manquerais ça pour rien au monde  ».

* * * * *

Par ce chaud et trá¨s ensoleillé aprá¨s-midi, Kim et Megan jouaient au volley, au parc de la ville, sur un des trois terrains sableux, prá¨s des courts de tennis. Les deux filles étaient habillées de la máªme façon, dans des shorts moulants et des soutiens-gorge de sport. Ce n’était pas juste pour s’amuser et les deux filles se donnaient á  fond et transipraient fortement á  cause de la chaleur et de l’effort. Le volley-ball était la passion de Megan.

Megan fit un smash, accompagné d’un han d’effort, et le ballon rebondit au pieds de Kim. Puis les deux filles s’éloigná¨rent du filet en reculant et en commençant á  chanceler sur leurs jambes.

 « Je n’en peux plus  » dit Kim.

Megan approuva et suivit Kim. Elles mirent leurs sandales posées au bord du terrain et allá¨rent s’asseoir vers une table de pique-nique, á  l’ombre d’un pin á  coté duquel les filles avaient laissé leurs gourdes.

 « C’est toi qui es encore meilleure ou c’est moi qui suis plus mauvaise  » commenta Kim.

 « Attend que je revienne du stage d’entrainement  ».

 « Tu devrais commencer á  jouer contre des garçons,dit Kim sur le ton de la rigolade, d’ailleurs que peut-áªtre Jamie pourrait jouer avec toi  ».

 « Je ne pense pas qu’il aime le volley  ».

 « Ca vaut peut-áªtre mieux pour lui. Il risquerait mettre du sable dans ses collants  ».

Megan sourit :  « Mais Kim, pourquoi es-tu si méchante avec lui  » ?

 « Est-ce qu’ils sont entrain de nous observer  » ?

 « Qui  » ?

Kim montra le terrain de basket oá¹ deux jeunes hommes, tous les deux torse nu, regardaient en direction de Kim et de Megan.

 « Ce n’est pas Josh et Kyle  » ? demanda Kim.

 « Je pense que oui  » répondit Megan.

Kim se leva et lleur fit signe. Les garçons leur répondirent et marchá¨rent vers les filles.

 « Qu’est-ce que tu fais  » ?

 « Ben, idiote, je les invite á  nous rejoindre. J’arrive pas á  croire qu’on ne les ait pas vus plus tá´t  ».

Comme par instinct, les filles arrangá¨rent avec leurs mains, leurs cheveux ébouriffés.

 « Pourquoi leur as-tu dit de venir  » ?

 « Ils nous observaient, idiote. Tu allais manquer une opportunité comme ça toi? Plus tu reste avec Jamie, moins ton cerveau s’atrophie ou quoi  » ?

Megan leva les yeux au ciel.

 « Salut les filles  » dit Josh.

Ils échangá¨rent quelques plaisanteries alors que les garçons s’asseyaient en face d’elles.

 « Vous nous regardiez jouer  » ? demanda Kim.

 « Oui, pendant un petit moment, répondit Josh, vous jouez mieux que pas mal de mecs  ». Josh sourit á  Megan qui sentit ses joues rougir.

 « Vous faites quelques paniers avec nous ? demanda Kyle, en deux-un-deux  ».

 « je ne pensais pas que ce serait un match  » ! répondit Megan.

 « Non pas contre nous. Avec nous  » dit Josh, s’adressant directement á  Megan :  « Tu joues avec moi et Kim joue avec Kyle  ».

 « Tu es partante  » ? demanda Kim.

 « Ok ça marche  » ! dit Megan.

 « On doit se remettre en t-shirt  » ? demanda Kyle .

 « Tu veux vraiment  » ? répondit Kim.

Les quatre adolescents se dirigá¨rent vers les terrains de basket et passá¨rent une heure á  jouer au basket, quoique cela ressemblait plus á  une partie de drague qu’á  un jeu. A un moment, sur l’idée de Kim, les filles jouaient perchées sur les épaules des garçons, á  essayer de subtiliser le ballon á  l’autre.

Aprá¨s le jeu, les garçons suivirent les filles vers la table de pique-nique.

 « Ca vous dirait de venir avec nous demain soir ? demanda Josh. Peut-áªtre aller voir un film ou manger un morceau  ».

 « Bien sur  » ! répondit Kim.

 « Moi, désolée je ne peux pas, dit Megan, j’ai déjá  quelque chose de prévu  ».

Kim regarda Megan, choquée :  « excusez nous une minute  » dit-elle aux garçons. Kim prit Megan par les épaules et l’emmena de l’autre coté du terrain de volley.

 « Mais qu’est-ce qui ne va pas avec toi  » ? dit Kim.

 « Je vais á  une grillade-partie avec Jamie demain soir  ».

Kim roula des yeux :  « Dis-lui que tua as un empáªchement et que tu ne peux pas y aller  ».

 « Je ne peux pas lui faire ça. Je lui ai promis  ».

 « Regardes-les Megan. Ces mecs sont trop mignons. Et ils veulent sortir avec nous  ».

 « Je suis désolée Kim. Je ne peux pas. Tu n’as qu’á  y aller seule  ».

 « Mais t’es timbrée ou quoi ? Tu vas refuser á  Josh de sortir, pour aller avec ce gugusse qui porte des collants  ».

 « Ca suffit Kim ! Je ne ferai pas ça á  Jamie  » !

 « Et tu as prévu d’aller ce soir avec Jamie  » ?

 « Non  » !

Kim sourit :  « Parfait  » ! et avant que Megan ne puisse répondre, elle se précipita vers les garçons et leur dit :  « Pourrions-nous sortir plutá´t ce soir  » ?

 « Ce soir, ok ça le fait, répondit Josh, on passe vous prendre á  sept heures  ».

Les garçons retourná¨rent vers le terrain de basket, abandonnant Kim et Megan qui était, elle, en pleine confusion.

Synopsis: Megan's night out.

Translation in french with permission of the author (Jeremy Chandler) by anonymous

Chapter 17

Chapitre 17
Mélissa était entrain de parler avec sa má¨re qui préparait le diner, lorsque Megan entra. Megan portait son peignoir de bain et ses cheveux étaient mouillés car elle venait de se doucher.

 « Hé Maman, inutile de préparer quelque chose pour moi. J’ai un rendez-vous ce soir  ».

La má¨re de Megan releva ses yeux marrons pour regarder sa fille :  « Un rendez-vous ? Avec qui ?  »

 « Kim et moi sortons avec Josh et Kyle ce soir. Je pense qu’on va aller voir un film et manger un morceau  ».

 « Je pensais que tu devais sortir avec Jamie  » dit Melissa. Si Megan laissait tomber Jamie maintenant, ça ruinait complá¨tement son plan.

 « Je sors avec Jamie demain. Ce soir c’est l’idée de Kim, pas la mienne  ».

Melissa grimaça. Puis elle réfléchit et se dit que finalement ces nouveaux éléments facilitaient son plan.

La má¨re de Megan sourit :  « Je n’ai jamais vu une fille aussi triste d’avoir rendez-vous avec d’aussi beaux garçons  ». Elle ne n’imposerait jamais á  sa fille, le choix de ses amis mais espérait que l’amitié que Megan avait pour Jamie allait s’émousser. Il était un gentil garçon, mais les garçons, et en particulier ceux s’intéressant á  sa fille, ne devaient pas porter de collants.
 « Kim m’a embarqué la dedans. Il faut que je me prépare  ».

Megan remonta vers sa chambre pour finir de se préparer.  « Mais qu’ais-je laissé arriver  » ? se demanda-t-elle en elle máªme.  « Est-ce que je veux vraiment sortir avec Josh  » ?

Elle se demanda si elle allait en parler á  Jamie. Il était tellement sensible.

Megan choisit un chemisier et une jupe courte, les posa sur le lit puis se ravisa et essaya plusieurs combinaisons d’habits. Aprá¨s plusieurs essais, elle revint finalement á  son premier choix. De son tiroir á  collants, elle sortit une paire de collants sans démarcations. Elle hésita. C’était bizzare mais porter un collant allait lui faire penser á  Jamie. Finalement ce n’est qu’un ami, se dit-elle, mais pourquoi se sentait-elle comme si elle était entrain de le trahir ?

Elle reposa la paire de collants. Kim allait se moquer d’elle si elle en portait. Elle resta assise sur son lit á  réfléchir puis repris la paire de collants et l’enfila. Elle l’étira puis lissa le nylon, le long de ses jambes.

Melissa et sa má¨re attendaient que Megan redescende. Melissa demanda :  « Puis-je sortir avec Josh si Melissa ne veut pas y aller  » ?

 « Non  » ! dit sa má¨re.

 « Je crois que ça va pas bien dans sa táªte si elle rate ça  » !

 « Oui il est évident qu’elle n’est pas si emballée que ça de sortir avec un si beau garçon  ».

 « Tu penses qu’elle est amoureuse de Jamie  » ?

Sa má¨re s’arreta de peler les pommes de terre:  « Je ne sais pas  » !

Elle se demandait comment elle pourrait expliquer á  ses amis et á  sa famille que sa fille est amoureuse d’un garçon qui se balade en collants fins de maniá¨re ostensible :  « J’espá¨re que non. Ne dis pas á  Megan que j’ai dit ça. C’est á  elle de choisir ses amis. Je n’ai rien contre Jamie sauf qu’il est un peu trop…disons…excentrique  ».

Melissa sourit. Elle avait donc une allié en sa má¨re, máªme si celle-ci ne voulait pas se l’admettre :  « Je vais téléphoner á  Carla. Es-tu d’accord qu’elle dorme ici ce soir ?  »

 « Bien sur  » ! répondit sa má¨re.

Melissa se dépécha d’aller téléphoner á  Carla. Dá¨s qu’elle l’eá»t au téléphone, elle lui donna les deniers potins á  propos du rendez-vous de Megan avec Josh.

 « Et elle rechigne á  y aller  » ? s’exclama Carla.

 « Non c’est trop débile. On peut voir comment elle est accrochée á  ce nase de Jamie. Et Maman pense que c’est débile aussi  ».

 « Alors pourquoi est-ce une bonne nouvelle  » ?

 « Tu vois pas ? Maintenant je peux monter Jamie contre Josh. Elle sort avec les deux  ».

 « Oh je vois. Tu as vraiment un esprit machiavélique Melissa  ».
 

*          *          *
 
 « As-tu passé une bonne journée au travail  » ? demanda ma má¨re tout en versant le contenu de la casserole dans son assiette.

 « Oui, á  part la boite de perles que j’ai laissé tomber  ».

 « Je sais, Grand-má¨re m’en a parlé  ».

 « Qu’est-ce qui t’es arrivé  » ? demanda Julie.

J’expliquais l’incident á  Julie. Lorsque je lui parlai du fait oá¹ on avait vu dépasser la culotte de mon collant, Julie se mit á  rire .

 « Je présume que Lucille n’a pas du trop apprécier, dis-je. Grand-má¨re t’a-t-elle dit ce qu’avait dit lucille  » ?

 « Oui, apparement Lucille pense que tu devrais porter un caraco  ».

Julie se pencha vers son assiette en commençant á  rire.

 « Je n’aurai pas á  faire ça  » ? demandais-je.

 « Je ne pense pas que ça soit nécessaire. Sauf si tu le veux  ».

Julie ricana :  « Pas question que tu prennes un des miens  » !

 « Ne t’inquiá¨tes pas. Ca risque pas  » dis-je.

 « Je ne m’en fais pas pour ça, me dit ma má¨re, ne remonte pas si haut ton t-shirt la prochaine fois  ».

Je réfléchis un moment :  « Que lui a donc répondu grand-má¨re  » ?

 « Que tu y feras plus attention á  l’avenir  ».

Une heure plus tard, je roulais en vélo vers la maison de Mike. Julie était partie voir des copines et ma má¨re regardait un téléfilm. J’envisageais un instant la possibilité de m’arráªter chez Megan mais considérant le fait que j’y étais déjá  allé á  l’improviste, je n’avais pas envie que cela me porte tort á  force. Je posais mon vélo dans l’allée et frappais á  la porte principale. Ce fut Monica, la sÅ“ur de Mike, qui vint m’ouvrir :  « Ah c’est toi. Rentre ! Je vais dire á  Mike que tu es lá   ».

Mes yeux détaillá¨rent Monica de haut en bas. J’étais bien conscient du fait que je le détaillais mais je ne pouvais m’en empáªcher.
Monica portait une robe noire courte a laniá¨res, un collant noir ultra-fin et des chaussures ouvertes á  talons hauts et á  laniá¨res.
Je pouvais voir facilement son décolleté plongeant et l’ourlet de sa robe s’arráªtait á  au moins 10 centimá¨tres au dessus de ses genoux. Elle était coiffée et maquillée d’une maniá¨re qui la vieillissait de quelques années. Je la suivis dans la maison sans jamais quitter ses hanches des yeux.

 « Est-ce Brad  » ? demanda la má¨re de Mike.

 « Non ! répondit Monica, c’est juste Jamie  ».

Je laissais á  regret Monica au bas de l’escalier, en montant vers la chambre de Mike.

 « Qu’est-ce qui arrive á  ta sÅ“ur  » ? demandais-je.

 « Elle a un rendez-vous  » ! répondit-il de maniá¨re évasive. Il était en plein dans un jeu.

 « Elle s’habille toujours comme ça  » ?

 « Elle va á  un diner théatral. Mes parents avaient des billets mais mon pá¨re est en déplacement hors de la ville  ».

Je me demandais ce qu’était un diner théatral mais je ne posais pas la question. Je me sentais toujours un peu rustre lorsque j’étais chez eux. Mais si les gens s’habillaient comme ça pour aller á  un diner-théatre, j’avais envie un jour d’y aller aussi.

 « Merde  » ! s’écria Mike lorsque son personnage chancella et mourut.

 « Tu as vu Todd derniá¨rement  » ? demandais-je.

 « Oui je lui ai parlé hier. Il va avec sa má¨re, rendre visite á  sa tante. Tu sais ce camp annuel. Son pá¨re doit rester á  la maison et bosser  ».

 « A-t-il dit d’autres choses á  mon sujet  » ?

 « En fait non. Je ne lui en ai pas parlé non plus. Il semble qu’il soit devenu un peu dingue á  ce sujet tu vois  ».

 « Y-aurait-il eu des rumeurs de quelqu’un d’autre sur moi  » ?

 « Juste que Megan serait ta petite amie  ». Mike leva la main et je la tapais de la mienne.

 « Les gens disent vraiment ça  » ?

 « Tu parles. C’est un peu plus intéressant que de parler de la maniá¨re dont tu t’habilles  ».
 

*          *          *
 
Megan répondit lorsque Josh sonna á  la porte. Megan décida que ça serait mieux qu’elle fasse un effort pour en profiter un peu, alors elle lui sourit et lui permit de l’accompagner jusqu’á  sa voiture. Tout en marchant, il enroula son bras autour de sa taille. Megan se tendit, ne s’attendant pas á  ce qu’il se montre si familier aussi vite. Il la complimenta sur sa toilette et elle le remercia. Kim et Kyle étaient assis á  l’arriá¨re. Megan détailla la tenue de Kim, un haut á  la limite du décent avec un short en jean ultra-court. Si Megan s’était retournée pour regarder vers chez elle, elle au rait surement vu Melissa entrain de tout observer depuis une fenáªtre d’en haut.
 
 
Aprá¨s une brá¨ve discussion, il décidá¨rent d’aller manger des sandwiches au centre commercial. Les garçons voulaient acheter des hot-dogs au chili dans un drive-in mais Megan fit remarquer que ça risquait faire des taches et ne pas áªtre pratique á  manger dans la voiture. Tandis que Josh roulait vers le centre commercial, Megan croisa ses jambes, sentant le fin nylon qui les recouvrait, crisser lors du frottement de l’une sur l’autre. La sensation lui fit immédiatement penser á  Jamie et elle se demanda comment il se sentirait si elle lui parlait de ce rendez-vous :  « Dois-je lui en parler  » ? se dit-elle.

Elle sursauta lorsqu’elle sentit Josh poser sa main sur son genou.

 « Est-ce que ça va ? Tu sembles áªtre triste  ».

 « Oh ce n’est rien, je pensais juste á  quelqu’un  ».

Kim ricana dans le siá¨ge arriá¨re :  « Hé Megan, relax  » !

Losqu’ils arrivá¨rent au centre commercial, Kyle était avec Kim et Josh avec Megan. Les deux garçons tenaient les filles par la main tout en se dirigeant vers la cafétaria. Kim semblait ouvertement apprécier ce moment de flirt avec Kyle. Josh ressera un peu plus la main de Megan tout en lui souriant. Megan ne pouvait résister et elle le regardait avec des yeux pleins d’admiration.
 « Tu es magnifique ce soir, dit-il, et tu sais vraiment bien choisir tes tenues  ».

 « Merci. J’aime áªtre jolie. Mais tu n’es pas mal non plus, tu sais  ».

Josh lui parla de sport, de volley-ball et Megan dut admettre qu’il faisait des efforts pour la séduire.

Ils commandá¨rent quelques hamburgers et des portions de frites et se mirent en quáªte d’une table libre, dans la zone de restaurant.
Kim trouva une table avec deux chaises :  « Ca, ça ira  » ! dit-elle.

 « Peut-áªtre que nous devrions trouver deux autres chaises  » dit Megan.

 « Pourquoi  » ? dit Kim. Kyle comprit le message et s’assit sur une des chaises. Kim s’assit alors trá¨s rapidement sur ses genoux, tout en entourant son cou avec un de ses bras.

Josh se mit á  rire :  « Ca ne te dérange pas de faire pareil  » ? demanda-t-il á  Megan.

Megan hésita.  « Allez, fais pas ta timide  » s’exclama Kim.

Josh ressera son ventre.  « Il est vraiment trá¨s beau  » pensa Megan.

 « Je ne vais pas te mordre  » dit Josh.

Megan s’assit sur les genoux de Josh et tira sur sa jupe pour l’empáªcher de remonter trop haut sur ses cuisses. Son pied dandinait un peu plus bas et ses sandales ouvertes á  l’arriá¨re bougeaient au bout de ses orteils. Elle réalisa qu’elle avait tendance á  s’incliner vers la table, donc comme Kim, elle avait naturellement placé son bras autour du cou de son prétendant. Josh sourit et lui entoura la taille d’un de ses bras. Megan lui rendit son sourire, tout en se demandant dans quelle situation elle s’était mise.
 

*          *          *
 
Julie et Samantha décidá¨rent d’aller manger des laitages á  la cafétaria, en quittant le magasin de chaussures, les bras chargés de leurs achats. Julie admettait que máªme si travailler était souvent pénible, cela offrait quelques avantages non négligeables.

 « Alors Megan va vraiment venir avec vous á  cette grillade-partie demain soir  » ? demanda Samantha.

 « Oui Jamie est si excité. C’est comme un rendez-vous galant pour lui  ».

Les filles achetá¨rent leurs yaourts et trouvá¨rent une table avec deux chaises qui venait juste de se libérer.

 « Cet endroit est vraiment plein ce soir  » commenta Julie.

 « Hé Julie, se mit á  dire Samantha en se penchant vers elle, ce n’est pas Mégan lá -bas  » ?

Julie regarda dans la direction que lui désignait Samantha. Elle vit deux garçons et deux filles assis á  une table et les filles étaient assises sur les genoux des garçons. La fille que Julie reconnut áªtre Megan balançait sa chaussure au bout de son pied alors que son partenaire la chatouillait.

 « Oui, c’est bien Megan, dit Julie, et elle est assise sur les genoux de Josh  ».

 « Ils semblent bien proches, tu ne crois pas  » ?

 « Pauvre Jamie. Il va s’effondrer. Je ne peux pas croire que Megan ose lui faire ça  ».

 « Tu ne peux pas envisager que Jamie puisse gagner face á  Josh. La moitié des filles de l’école seraient práªtes á  mourir pour sortir avec lui  ».

 « Je sais mais elle semblait si sincá¨re et si tolérante avec lui  ».

 « Tu vas le dire á  Jamie  » ?

 « Si elle annule demain soir, oui, je lui dirai  ». Julie réfléchit un moment :  « Viens  » ! dit-elle en se levant :  « On va lui gá¢cher un peu le moment  ».

Samantha, souriant intérieurement, suivit Julie qui était entrain de traverser rapidement la salle de cafétaria. Josh avait cessé de chatouiller Megan et frottait maintenant ses mains langoureusement de bas en haut, sur les cuisses gainées de nylon de Megan. Ses chaussures étaient maintenant posées au sol, et ses jambes écartées, étaient croisées au niveau des chevilles. Josh chuchotait á  l’oreille de Megan et les deux couples semblaient maintenant áªtre perdus dans leurs mondes.

 « Salut Megan  » ! dit Julie.

Megan fit la máªme táªte qu’un liá¨vre pris dans des phares d’une voiture. Elle essaya d’écarter la main de Josh, de ses cuisses mais Josh tenait sa cuisse fermement.

 « Hé Julie, comment-vas-tu  » ?

 « Ca va. Tu viens toujours avec nous demain soir  » ?

 « Bien sur  »! répondit Megan.

 « Jamie attend tellement ça  ». répondit Julie.

Kim roula des yeux en entendant parler de Jamie. Megan essaya á  nouveau de repousser la main de Josh, de sa cuisse mais Josh était toujours bien accroché, la massant avec le pouce, et pour Julie en baissant les yeux, prit ça pour le fait qu’elle lui tenait la main.

 « J’y serai, dit Megan, je ne manquerai ça pour rien au monde  ».

Julie releva les yeux et dit en se retournant :  « Alors on se voit demain  ».

 « Sans problá¨mes  » dit Megan.

Samantha sourit á  Megan en suivant Julie :  « Je dirai bonjour á  Jamie, de ta part  ».

 « Bien sur  » répondit Megan.

 « C’est trop con  » ! dit Samantha á  Julie lorsqu’elle furent sorties de la cafétaria.

 « Je sais. T’as vu comment elle s’est sentie mal quand elle m’a vue ? T’as vu comment il se la tenait ? Je n’aurais jamais cru qu’elle puisse áªtre une petite salope  ».

 « Tu vas le dire á  Jamie  » ?

 « Je ne sais pas. Ca va lui briser le cÅ“ur  ».
 

*          *          *
 
Megan ressentit soudain un énorme sentiment de malaise la submerger, tandis qu’elle regardait Julie et Samantha s’éloigner. C’était super d’áªtre avec Josh et elle se serait menti á  elle máªme si elle n’admettait pas avoir apprécié qu’il la tienne par la main et qu’il flirte avec elle, mais elle était certaine que Jamie ne comprendrait pas qu’elle ait pu aller á  ce rendez-vous et sa propre conscience la faisait se sentir coupable.

 « Qui est Jamie  » ? demanda Josh.

 « C’est ce petit nase dans notre classe, qui aime porter des collants, dit Kim, tu l’as surement vu mais tu n’y a pas fait attention  ».

 « C’est un bon ami  » dit Megan.

 « Des collants ? Il est pédé ou un truc dans le genre  » ? demanda Kyle.

 « En tout cas, ça fait tarlouse, pour moi  » fit remarquer Josh.

 « Comment saurais-je ? répondit Kim, Megan est la seule qui accepte de se balader dehors en sa compagnie  ».

Megan répondit sá¨chement á  Kim :  « Il n’est pas gay. Il est trá¨s gentil et trá¨s doux et je l’aime bien  ».

 « Dis-moi s’il t’ennuie un peu trop, dit Josh, et nous nous occuperons de son cas  ». Les deux garçons éclatá¨rent de rire.
Megan essayait de retirer la main de Josh. Elle voulait rentrer á  la maison. Josh répondit en lui chatouillant le dessous des cotes, avec son autre main.

 « Si on allait se faire une virée en voiture  » ? dit Kyle.

 « Excellente idée, répondit Kim, allons-y  » !

 « Je pensais que nous irions plutá´t se faire un ciné  » protesta Megan. Elle avait une bonne idée de ce que  « faire une virée en voiture  » voulait signifier.

 « Oh allez Megan, dit Kim, on a déjá  tout vu  ».

Megan remit ses chaussures, se demandant comment elle allait se tirer élégamment de cette situation. Le bras de Josh était toujours entouré autour d’elle et il prit l’excuse de la tenir pour qu’elle renfile ses chaussures, touchant au passage le coté de son sein.
 

*          *          *
 
Je me sentais si joyeux et nerveux en allant chez Mike en vélo. J’étais d’accord avec lui que les gens devaient penser que Megan était ma petite amie et les gens parlaient de nous comme d’un couple. D’aprá¨s moi, si les gens pensaient ça, ce devait áªtre vrai quelque part, et non du á  mon imagination. Tout ce qui était arrivé cet été semblait si incroyable.

Je me sentais nerveux en me posant la question sui je ne devais pas m’arráªter un peu chez Megan. Je n’avais pas vraiment de bonne raison de le faire et tout n’avait pas été si bien que ça lorsque j’étais passé á  l’improviste la deniá¨re fois. Les amies de Megan ne semblaient pas trop m’apprécier. Comment Megan arrivait á  áªtre amie avec des filles aussi méchantes. Alors que j’approchais de chez elle, je me demandais toujours si je devais m’arráªter. Je ne voulais pas devenir une gáªne et Megan m’avait demandé de toujours appeler avant de venir. Je passais donc devant chez Megan mais continuait mon chemin. J’espérais bien l’apercevoir dans la cour et ainsi avoir une excuse pour m’arráªter, mais la cour était vide. Je me retournais plusieurs fois en m’éloignant, pensant que ma petite amie était á  l’intérieur, peut-áªtre aussi entrain de penser á  moi.
 

*          *          *
 
Josh gara sa voiture sous des arbres, dans un recoin du parking, prá¨s d’un parc. Megan remarqua deux autres voitures aux alentours mais apparement elles étaient vides. Ils étaient loin des réverbá¨res et seule la lune, leur prodiguait un peu de clarté. Josh coupa le moteur mais laissa la radio allumée.

Megan jeta un coup d’Å“il sur la banquette arriá¨re oá¹ Kim et Kyle étaient langoureusement enlacés, entrain de s’embrasser. Elle sursauta en sentant la main de Josh se poser á  nouveau sur sa cuisse. Il lui sourit, tout en enlaçant son autre bras autour de ses épaules, pour la tirer vers lui.

 « Que se passe-t-il Megan ? Tu n’es jamais venu dans ce coin lá , auparavant  » ?

 « Non, jamais  » !

Josh lui sourit tout en se penchant pour l’embrasser sur les lá¨vres. Megan ressentit un mélange de peur et d’excitation. Oá¹ cela allait-il les mener ? Elle laissa Josh l’embrasser. Il la tenait fermement, prolongeant le baiser, tandis que sa main allait et venait de bas en haut sur sa cuisse. Megan frotta ses jambes l’une contre l’autre, sentant le frottement du nylon sur lui-máªme. Cela lui fit penser immédiatement á  Jamie. Subitement, elle repoussa Josh.

 « Qu’est-ce-qui t’arrive  » ?

Kim gloussait á  l’arriá¨re. Megan remarqua que le couple était maintenat allongé ensemble sur la banquette.

 « J’ai besoin de marcher  » dit Megan en ouvrant la portiá¨re et en descendant de la voiture. Elle commença á  marcher au hasard, sans trop savoir vers oá¹ aller, seul le bruit de ses pas, déchirait le silence. Alors qu’elle passait prá¨s des autres voitures qu’elle croyait vides, elle remarqua qu’elles balançaient légá¨rement.

 « S’il vous plait, sortez-moi de lá   » ! se mit-elle á  prier intérieurement.

 « Hé qu’est-ce qui ne va pas Megan  » ? dit Josh en la rattrapant. Il posa son bras autour de ses épaules mais elle le repoussa :  « Arráªtes ça ! Je ne veux pas faire ça  » !

Josh la regarda, surpris par sa réaction.  « C’est Ok ! dit-il en reprenant son sang froid, on peut juste parler si tu veux. Difficile d’en placer une avec Kim dans les parages  ».

Megan sourit.

 « Je pense qu’ils veulent áªtre seuls  » fit Josh en désignat sa voiture d’un hochement de táªte.

 « Oui je pense que tu a raison. Je suis vraiment désolée. Tout ça, c’était l’idée de Kim  ».

 « Pas de problá¨me. Je suis gagnant tout de máªme. J’ai eu un rendez-vous avec la plus mignonne des filles. Puis-je tenir ta main, tout en marchant  » ?

Megan le laissa lui prendre la main, tout en marchant autour du parking. Josh fut celui qui parla le plus. Il la complimenta et lui demanda quels étaient ses projets pour l’été.

Lorsqu’ils revinrent á  la voiture, ils virent les jambes de Kim, levées, un pied contre l’arriá¨re de l’appui-táªte, et l’autre, écrasé contre la vitre latérale.

Josh sourit á  Megan :  « Il semble qu’ils n’aient pas terminé. On fait un autre tour du parking  » ?

Megan fit signe que oui. Elle se demanda si Julie et Samantha allaient en parler á  Jamie.

---

 

Translation in french with permission of the author (Jeremy Chandler) by anonymous

Chapter 18

Je sortis de la douche et remarquais combien mes jambes fraichement rasées étaient douces et belles, tandis que j'étais entrain de les essuyer. Toute la journée j’avais pensé avec joie á  la soirée qui m’attendait. J’aurais aimé appeler Megan ou lui envoyer un mail mais finalement je résistais á  la tentation. Je ne voulais pas devenir ennuyeux aussi mais j’avais cet étrange peur qu’elle ait oublié la soirée barbecue et que nous arrivions chez elle pour apprendre qu’elle était sortie avec des amies.

 « Jamie, appela ma má¨re, je t’ai mis des habits sur le lit  ».

Sur mon lit je trouvais une paire de collants Sheer Energy de couleur chair avec le pantacourt s’arráªtant juste au dessus des genoux et le bustier jaune que ma má¨re avait acheté pour moi chez Mohls. Normalement j’aurais du protester mais l’excitation de sortir avec Megan passait par dessus tout et j’étais confiant sur le fait qu’elle ne se préocuperait pas de ce que je portais. Je déboulais dans les escaliers et trouvais Maman et Julie entrain d’attendre dans le salon. Elles portaient toutes les deux une robe d’été légá¨re. Celle de Julie était légá¨rement plus courte. Je remarquais cependant que ni ma má¨re ni ma sÅ“ur, n’avaient leurs jambes gainées de nylon et le plus drá´le de la situation c’était que parmi nous trois, moi seul, le garçon, portait des collants. Ma má¨re me demanda d’attraper la salade composée au frigidaire. Maman et Julie assises devant, nous nous má®mes en route pour prendre Samantha et Megan.

 « T’as eu des nouvelles de Megan  » ? demanda Julie.

 « Non, rien. J’espá¨re qu’elle n’a pas oublié  ».

Maman rit en entendant cette éventualité. Julie n’avait parlé á  personne á  propos de l’incident au centre commercial.

 « Je ne pense pas qu’elle ait oublié  » répondit Julie, de maniá¨re rassurante. La question qu’elle se posait, en fait, était de savoir si Megan était rentrée chez elle et ce qu’elle avait bien pu faire, la nuit d’avant.

* * * * *

Megan était assise dans son salon, entrain d’attendre la famille de Jamie, penchée pour ajuster la couture de pointe de son collant chair.

 « Il me semble ne jamais t’avoir vu sans que tu ne portes de collants, ces jours-ci  » lui dit sa má¨re en rentrant dans la piá¨ce, tout en s’asseyant en face de sa fille.

 « J’aime en porter, Jamie en porte, donc je mets un point d’honneur á  porter des collants, en sa présence  ».

Sa má¨re sourit en acquiessa.

 « As-tu passé une bonne journée  » ? demanda Megan.

La má¨re de Megan lui parla du succá¨s de son Å“uvre de charité puis demanda á  Megan comment s’était passé son rendez-vous de la veille.

 « ça a été  » ! répondit Megan.

 « ça a juste été  » ?

 « Je pense que Josh veut des choses de moi que je ne suis pas práªte á  lui donner  ».

 « Oh ! Je suis impressionnée que tu ais su te retenir et je suis déçue de Josh. Il semble áªtre un garçon si classe et si gentil  ».

 « Il s’est comporté en gentleman. Enfin, la plupart du temps. Mais je ne me sens pas á  l’aise avec lui  ».

 « Mais tu te sens á  l’aise avec Jamie  ».

 « Oh oui  » !

 « Oui, je pense que tu n’as pas á  t’inquiéter que Jamie essaye de prendre ce genre de liberté  ».

 « Oh non. Il est si doux  » !

 « On peut dire ça comme ça effectivement  ».

Megan comprit oá¹ sa má¨re voulait en venir :  « Tu n’avais pas dit qu’il fallait áªtre gentil et tolérant ? Pourquoi ne l’aimes-tu pas  » ?

 « Ce n’est pas que je ne l’aime pas. Je suis sure qu’il est un ami merveilleux pour toi, mais veux-tu vraiment qu’il devienne ton petit ami ? Il n’est pas exactement le type de garçon avec qui les filles aimeraient avoir un rendez-vous. Tu pourrais trouver mieux  ».

 « Il n’est pas mon petit ami. Nous sommes juste amis  ».

 « Ce n’est pas ce qu’il semble penser. C’est tellement évident de voir comment il est sur son nuage quand il est avec toi  ».

Megan savait que sa má¨re avait raison. Si Jamie n’était pas amoureux d’elle, il avait des vues évidentes mais elle l’aimait bien. Elle ne voulait pas blesser ses sentiments. Mais n’était-il vraiment que juste un ami ? Il n’était certainement pas le type de petit ami que ses copines aimeraient avoir. Aucun espoir qu’il soit assorti avec ses copines et leurs mecs. Les autres garçons allaient lui taper dessus. Pourquoi se sentait-elle si protectrice envers lui et pourquoi pensait-elle á  lui tout le temps ? Megan était assez confuse de ses refláªxions.

Une voiture arriva dans l’allée, sauvant Megan de la discussion avec sa má¨re. Jamie bondit de la voiture et s’approcha de la maison. La má¨re de Megan nota le pantacourt, les sandales et le bustier et roula des yeux.

 « Passe une bonne soirée  » ! lui dit-elle.

******

Megan ouvrit la porte avant que je ne puisse frapper. Je remarquais immédiatement son short denim serré s’arráªtant á  mi-cuisses, ainsi que le nylon brillant qui lui gainait les jambes.

 « Finalement je ne serai pas la seule personne á  áªtre en collants  ». me dis-je. Nous nous dá®mes bonjour puis partá®mes vers la voiture. Je me sentais pris d’un énorme sentiment de fierté.

******

Depuis une fenáªtre de l’étage, Melissa et Carla regardaient Jamie tenir la porte de la voiture pour Megan.

 « Quelle chochotte, dit Melissa, il porte un pantacourt et un bustier  ».

Carla se mit á  rire :  « Et je suis sure qu’il pense áªtre un gentleman á  tenir la porte pour elle  ».

 « Oh ! un chevalier servant en collants fins et brillants  ». Les deux filles s’étranglá¨rent de rire :  « Ca va áªtre tellement drá´le  » ! dit Melissa.

******

Je regardais Megan s’assoir sur le siá¨ge arriá¨re, mes yeux fixés sur ses jambes qui brillaient un peu lorsque le soleil se reflétait sur le nylon. Megan me sourit gentiment, ayant eu l’air d’apprécier le geste, tandis que je refermais la porte.

Alors que je contournais la voiture pour venir m’asseoir de l’autre coté, je remarquais que mes jambes brillaient de la máªme maniá¨re que celles de Megan.

Aprá¨s que je fus installé et que Maman passait la marche arriá¨re, Julie se retourna et demanda :  « Alors Megan, tu t’es bien amusée hier soir  » ?

******

Narrateur : Megan espéra que Jamie ne perçoive pas sa nervosité.  « Est-il au courant  » ? se demanda-t-elle. Elle essaya d’áªtre aussi imprécise que possible sans que ses réponses semblent trop évasives

********

Elle répondit çá  Julie :  « Ca allait ! Je me suis cependant vite ennuyée et je suis rentrée tá´t á  la maison  ».

 « Ah vraiment  » ! releva Julie, ne cachant pas le doute dans sa voix.

 « Tu as vu Megan hier soir  » ? demandais-je.

********

Narrateur : De son coté, Megan était soulagée. Finalement Julie n’avait rien dit á  Jamie et maintenant elle avait une chance d’éluder l’incident.

******

 « Sam et moi l’avons vue hier soir … au centre commercial ….avec quelques amis  » me répondit-elle

Je me sentais partagé entre le fait de vouloir en savoir plus et ne rien savoir du tout.

******

Narrateur : Megan de son coté pensait que moins elle en disait, mieux c’était. Julie ne voulait pas ruiner la soirée pour son frá¨re, mais elle savait qu’elle était arrivée á  embarrasser fortement Megan. Elle avait prévu de parler á  Megan en privé durant la soirée. Personne ne devait prendre son petit frá¨re pour un idiot. Dans un moment de réflexion, Julie réalisa qu’elle ne s’était jamais senti aussi protectrice envers son frá¨re. Elle avait toujours eu l’habitude de le considérer comme le petit gamin ennuyeux, mais depuis qu’il avait commencé á  porter des collants, elle se sentait plus proche de lui. Il était vulnérable désormais et elle pensait qu’il lui fallait la protection d’une grande sÅ“ur. Peut-áªtre se demanda-t-elle qu’il était aussi temps de lui confier quelques uns de ses secrets á  elle.

*******

 « C’est assurément un temps magnifique pour cette soirée  » commenta ma má¨re. Tout le monde fut d’accord et ceci fit retomber la tension et la conversation s’orienta sur la soirée barbecue. Lorsque nous stoppá¢mes pour récupérer Samantha, je fis un sourire embarassé á  Megan. J’avais envie de lui dire combien j’aimais comment elle était habillée et qu’il me semblait que nous portions la máªme marque et la máªme teinte de collants, mais j’étais trá¨s embarrassé de le dire devant ma má¨re. Je n’avais pas non plus envie de me poser de questions sur ce mystá¨re de Megan vue au centre commercial et je chassais ça de mon esprit. Megan était ici avec moi et c’était tout ce qui comptait pour moi. Ma má¨re demanda des nouvelles de sa má¨re á  Megan et oá¹ est-ce qu’elle en était dans son Å“uvre de charité. Lorsque Samantha entra á  son tour dans la voiture et s’assit sur le siá¨ge arriá¨re, et je me retrouvais coincé ainsi en sandwich entre deux filles. Je remarquais sa jupe courte, ses sandales á  petits talons et son collant chair. Samantha fit glisser sa main sur sa cuisse gainée de nylon et me fit un clin d’Å“il qui me fit rougir. Les trois personnes assises á  l’arriá¨re et dont je faisais partie, avaient leurs jambes gainées de nylon transparent.

 « Salut Megan, dit-elle, il semblerait qu’on se voit tous les jours en ce moment  ».

Megan opina de la táªte, gáªnée.

 « Comment ça se passe á  l’usine de tissus  » ? me demanda Samantha.

Je lui fit part des évá¨nements récents. Megan et Samantha rirent ensemble de l’incident des perles.

 « Cette Kelly a l’air horriblement méchante, dit Megan. Peut-áªtre que je devrais venir voir un jour oá¹ tu bosses  ».

 « Tu le ferais  » ? répondis-je. L’idée de présenter Megan á  toutes les personnes avec qui je travaillais était exhaltante.

 « Je travaille habituellement dans la sale de stockage. Peut-áªtre qu’elle arráªtera si elle voit que j’ai une petite copine  ».

Ensemble, Samantha et Julie regardá¨rent Megan, attendant impatiemment sa réponse aux derniers mots que je venais de prononcer, et elle en fut bien consciente.

 « C’est sur, je passerai. Si bien sur je ne te cause pas d’ennuis. Ta patronne n’a pas vraiment l’air commode  ».

 « Je pense que ça devrait aller. Surtout si tu viens acheter quelque chose  ».

 « Par contre, cette Tabitah semble adorable  » dit Samantha insistante, en levant ses yeux marrons vers Megan.

Je répondis qu’effectivement elle était adorable et je racontais tout ce que je savais sur elle.

******

Narrateur : Megan en ressentit un pincement de jalousie. Si elle voulait áªtre honnáªte avec elle-máªme, elle devait bien admettre qu’elle n’avait jamais envisagé la possibilité qu’une autre fille puisse apprécier Jamie. Et était-elle sa petite amie ? Tout le monde semblait y croire, mais elle n’était surement pas sa petite amie au moment oá¹ elle était assise sur les genoux de Josh, la veille, á  la cafétaria du centre commercial. Ou du moins certainement pas une bonne petite amie. Effectivement elle décida qu’il serait préférable qu’elle aille voir Jamie á  son travail pour voir á  quoi ressemblait cette Tabitah.

******

Lorsque nous arrivá¢mes á  North’s house, ma má¨re me demanda de porter la salade composée. Deux voitures et un minivan étaient déjá  dans l’allée et les places sur la rue étaient aussi occupées. Apparemment ça allait áªtre une soirée pleine de monde. Ma má¨re ouvrit le chemin, suivie de Julie et Samantha tandis que Megan et moi marchions en retrait.

Julie et Samantha discutaient et je pensais que j’étais assez loin de ma má¨re, pour qu’elle puisse m’entendre.

 « J’adore comment tu es habillée, dis-je á  Megan. Tu es trá¨s mignonne  ».

 « Merci ! répondit-elle, tu n’es pas mal non plus  ».

 « Merci aussi de porter des collants. Je me sens moins seul ainsi  ».

Megan se mit á  rire :  « Je pense que ça nous convient bien á  tous les deux. Je n’aime pas ne pas en porter en ta présence. Il me semble que nous portons des collants de la máªme marque et nous sommes assortis aussi pour la teinte  ».

 « Tu ne penses pas que ce pantacourt fais ridicule, dis-moi  » ?

 « Pas du tout. J’ai déjá  vu des pantacourts pour homme dans des magasins. C’est de lá  d’oá¹ vient le tiens  » ?

 « Non, Maman me les a acheté au rayon junior  ».

 « Ils te vont vraiment bien  » !

Alors que nous approchions sur l’allée du garage, nous pouvions entendre plusieurs conversations. J’étais content qu’il y ait autant de gens. Je pensait que je devais me mettre moins en vue et en fait, tout ce qui importait pour moi était d’áªtre avec Megan. Megan et moi suivimes ma má¨re qui elle cherchait Carla pour savoir quoi faire de la salade composée.

 « Sarah, je suis si contente que tu aies pu venir  » dit Carla.

 « On en avait tous trá¨s envie  » répondit ma má¨re.  « J’ai amené une salade composée et me demandais ce que je devais faire avec  ».

 « Oh, je m’en charge  » dit Carla tout en s’approchant de moi. Je remarquais son rapide coup d’Å“il en direction de mes jambes et de mes sandales ouvertes aux orteils. Elle me sourit et releva ses yeux marrons tout en prenant le saladier :

 « Et donc lá  c’est Julie  » ? demanda-t-elle en voyant Megan.

 « Pas du tout. C’est l’amie de Jamie, Megan. Je ne sais pas oá¹ est allée Julie  ». répondit ma má¨re.

 « Oh vraiment ! dit Carla visiblement surprise, heureuse de te rencontrer Megan  ».

Megan sourit et répondit courtoisement á  Carla.

Megan me dit alors :  « Allons-y Jamie. Allons chercher de quoi manger. Ca sent si bon  ».

Alors que nous traversions la cour, ma main passa inopinément contre celle de Megan. Je la saisis et Megan á  son tour serra ma main en souriant. Nous nous arrá¨tá¢mes á  la fin de la queue pour les sandwichs de grillades.

 « J’espá¨re que tu n’as pas trop faim  » dis-je, tout en regrettant d’avoir dit ça tellment ça semblait nul.

 « Oui effectivement, il semble que nous devions attendre. Pourquoi ne ferez tu pas la queue, tandis que je vais nous chercher quelque chose á  boire  » ?

Je lui dis que j’étais d’accord et la regardais s’éloigner, tout en admirant ses jolies formes.

J’entendis rigoler derriá¨re moi et me retournais pour découvrir Beth, la fille de Carla, et une autre fille qui me regardaient.

 « Tu vois, je te l’ais dit  » disais Beth á  sa copine.

L’autre fille me regarda directement et dit :  « Ce nylon sur tes jambes, ça fait tellement sexy  ». Les deux filles éclatá¨rent de rire. Je remarquais des gens faisant la queue, qui se mettaient á  regarder pour voir qu’est-ce qui pouvait áªtre si drá´le.

 « Ce sont les pantacourts que ta má¨re t’as acheté  » ? demanda Beth.

Je ne savais pas s’il me fallit répondre ou bien les ignorer. Chacune de ces options pouvant déclencher encore plus de moqueries.

 « Tu as mangé ta langue  » ? demanda l’autre fille.

 « Hé Jamie, je t’ai pris de la biá¨re  » ! Je fus extrá¨mement soulagé en entendant la voix de Megan. Je la remerciais en prenant le gobelet en plastique de ses mains et remarquais qu’elle avait pris de la limonade pour elle.

 «Les filles rigolá¨rent á  nouveau :  « Le petit Jamie a grandi, il boit de la biá¨re  ». dit Beth á  sa copine.

Megan fronça les sourcils en regardant ces deux idiotes :  « Est-ce que ces filles t’ennuient Jamie  » ?

 « J’essaye de les ignorer  ».

 « Pourquoi n’allez vous donc pas voir ailleurs les filles. Je vois que la balançoire pour bébé est libre maintenant, si vous l’attendiez  ».

 « Trá¨s drá´le Julie , rétorqua Beth. Tu n’as pas á  me dire ce que j’ai á  faire. C’est la réception de ma má¨re  ».

 « Julie ? Je ne suis pas Julie. Je m’appelle Megan  ». Megan fit une pause et placa son bras autour de ma taille :  « Je suis la petite amie de Jamie  ».

J’écarquillais les yeux en regardant Megan qui me souriait. Je passais mon gobelet dans l’autre main et passait mon bras autour des hanches de Megan. Ma main se posa sur sa hanche te je sentis la ceinture élastique de ses collants á  travers le tissu de son chemisier. Je réalisais en máªme temps que sa main á  elle était carrément posée sur l’élastique de ceinture de mes collants.

Beth et sa copine nous regardá¨rent avec de grands yeux et bouches bées :  « Tu es sa petite amie  » ? demanda Beth.

 « C’est ce que je viens de te dire  » !

 « T’as remarqué qu’il porte des collants  » ?

 « Ben oui, moi aussi  » ! répondit Megan en levant son pied déchaussé devant elles.  « Et alors quoi ? Je suppose que vous áªtes encore trop gamines pour avoir le droit de porter des collants. En seriez-vous jalouses  » ?

Je remarquais une femme entre deux ages, faisant aussi la queue derriá¨re elles, souriante mais surement pliée de rire intérieurement. J’étais carrément épaté de l’aptitude magistrale qu’avait eu Megan pour retourner les moqueries désagréables des gamines en leur retournant directement des fláªches qui tapá¨rent lá  oá¹ ça leur faisait mal.

Beth roula des yeux puis regarda Megan comme si elle attendait que Megan l’enfonce un peu plus pour asseoir sa victoire.

 « Allez viens  » ! dit-elle á  sa copine.

 « Vous leur avez bien cloué le bec  » dit la femme derriá¨re elles.

 « Merci ! répondit Megan, j’ai une petite sÅ“ur alors j’ai de l’entrainement  ».

La femme acquiessa. Regardant alors mes jambes la femme demanda :  « Vous en portez pour des raisons médicales  » ?

 « Non, absolument pas, dis-je, j’aime simplement la sensation qu’ils me procurent  ».

Megan serra ma hanche encore plus fort.

 « C’est bien pour vous. Vous avez de trá¨s jolies jambes. Cela vous va bien  ».

Je la remerciais.

Puis s’adressant á  Megan, elle lui proposa son aide á  propos de Beth :  « Je connais bien la má¨re de cette gamine. Je suis persuadée qu’elle aurait été trá¨s choquée du comportement de sa fille. Je peux lui en parler si vous voulez  ».

 « C’est trá¨s aimable á  vous, répondit Megan, mais je pense que cela ne sera pas nécéssaire. Je pense qu’elle va nous laisser en paix  ».

Je me demandais d’ailleurs si Carla, la má¨re de Beth, aurait été si consternée que ça. Megan laissa retomber son bras alors que nous atteignons la table oá¹ ils donnaient les sandwiches. Je n’avais pas envie d’enlever ma main.J’avais envie de la laisser pour toujours sur la hanche de Megan. Honnáªtement j’avais trá¨s peur de ne plus jamais pouvoir la remettre oá¹ elle était. Qu’attendait Megan exactement á  ce moment lá  ? Le pensait-elle vraiment lorsqu’elle avait dit qu’elle était ma petite amie. A contre-cÅ“ur, j’enlevais ma main de sa hanche et laissait retomber mon bras. Je pris sa main. Megan serra ma main et regarda dans le vague en serrant fort ses lá¨vres.

*******

Carla et Melissa étaient assises sur le lit de Melissa, discutant du message que Melissa venait de composer sur son agenda électronique.

 « C’est vraiment cruel ! » dit Carla.

 « Je sais. Tu ne pense pas que j’en ai trop mis ? Je veux que tout le monde y croie !  ».

 « Laisse moi relire  ».

Les deux filles se concentrá¨rent sur l’écran et relurent:

 « Je suis finalement revenue á  la raison. Surement que certains d’entre vous ont entendu des rumeurs que derniá¨rement j’ai passé beaucoup de temps avec Jamie et que lui et moi serions maintenant ensemble. Vous avez aussi surement entendu des rumeurs que Jamie porterait des collants tout le temps sans s’en cacher. Cette derniá¨re rumeur est vraie. Cette petite fille manquée porte tout le temps des collants. J’ai effectivement passé pas mal de temps prá¨s de lui. J’essayais de comprendre ce qui pouvait le faire craquer. Je pense, non, je suis certaine qu’il est tombé désepérément amoureux de moi. Pense-t-il vraiment que je pourrais m’enticher d’un mec éfféminé qui se balade en collants fins ? MDR !!!! Pathétique, c’est le seul mot á  propos de lui mais c’est marrant de le voir me suivre comme un petit chien-chien. La nuit derniá¨re je suis sortie avec Josh et laissez —moi vous dire qu’aucune comparaison n’est possible entre Josh et Jamie. L’un est un vrai mec et l’autre…c’est autre chose. Je ne sais pas quoi exactement mais ça m’amuse en fait. Donc je voulais juste vous informer que je n’ai pas pété un cable. Vous m’avez surement vue trainer avec Jamie. La pauvre fillette a besoin d’un ami ou deux et il est gentil mais c’est vraiment un cas dont je me suis occupée par charité. LOL !! Il me distrait en quelque sorte en attendant mon prochain rendez-vous avec Josh  ».

Les deux filles ricaná¨rent :  « Comment ça va blesser Megan ça ? demanda Carla. Ca semble plus áªtre un truc pour casser Jamie  ».

 « Et comme ça, ça le remettra á  sa place. Tu ne crois pas  » ?

Carla approuva.

 « mais ça blessera aussi Megan et c’est ça qui est génial. Ca la fera paraá®tre froide, manipulatrice et malhonnáªte. Elle fait de Jamie son jouet mais elle veut que ses amies le sachent. Megan s’est toujours vantée de ne pas áªtre une hypocrite. Elle s’en vante tellement qu’elle me dégoá»te. De plus Jamie recevra , disons, accidentellement, le message et ça détruira immédiatement leur relation. Megan passera le reste de l’été á  essayer de rattraper les dégats avec ses amies et Jamie. Mais ses amies se demanderont alors pourquoi Megan voudrait renier tout ça. Il lui faudra alors trouver une bonne explication pour avoir eu un tel comportement. C’est si diabolique  ».

 « Woah ! Tu as vraiment pensé á  tout  » dit Carla, espérant qu’elle n’aurait jamais á  subir le coté obscur de la colá¨re de Melissa.

 « Maintenant, tout ce que avons á  faire, c’est d’attendre le moment propice pour agir. On devra envoyer ça juste au moment oá¹ Melissa rentrera á  la maison et ira dans sa chambre. Comme ça elle ne pourra pas dire qu’elle n’était pas lá  quand le message est parti. Puis ensuite je dois immédiatement me déconnecter de son compte e-mail. Et c’est lá  oá¹ tu rentre en jeu  ».

 « Comment ça  » ? demanda Carla.

 « Tu fera le guet, idiote, et me diras oá¹ Megan se trouve  ».

 « Ok d’accord  » !

Melissa roula des yeux. Pourquoi fallait-t-il que les génies du mal soient toujours entourés d’ahuris ne comprenant rien :

 « Et le plus drá´le c’est qu’elle ne sera máªme pas au courant jusqu’á  ce qu’elle commence á  recevoir des réponses de ses amies  ».

Les deux filles arráªtá¨rent de parler pour éclater de rire.

 « Et en plus, continua Melissa, imagine comment Megan sera confuse si jamais Jamie lit le message avant qu’elle ne soit au courant. Elle essayera de l’appeler mais il sera dévasté  ».

A ces mots, elles éclatá¨rent á  nouveau de rire.

*******

J’étais assis sur un banc avec Megan, entrain de finir notre repas : Sandwiches au bÅ“uf grillé et salade de pommes de terres. Megan me posait des questions á  propos de mon travail, et particuliá¨rement á  propos de Tabitha et de Kelly.

******

Narrateur : Megan se demandait pourquoi des filles étaient extrá¨mement gentilles envers Jamie, et d’autres pouvaient áªtre vraiment méchantes envers lui. La plupart des garçons, surtout ceux un peu geeks comme Jamie, rendaient plutá´t les filles indifférentes. Mais Megan était soulagée que Jamie ne lui pose pas de questions á  propos de la nuit précédente.

Elle était certaine que Jamie ne voudrait pas la croire.

*******

 « Hé ! dit Julie, je vous cherchais vous deux. Maman a besoin de toi pour aider Madame North pour queques trucs á  faire en cuisine  » finit-elle par dire en s’adressant directement á  moi.

 « Mais ce n’est pas nous qui recevons  » ! dis-je en protestant.

 « Tu sais comment est Maman. Tu ferais mieux d’aller voir  ».

 « Ok  » !

 « Je peux aider  » proposa Megan.

 « Non, dit Julie, ma má¨re veut juste Jamie  ».

Je me levais et partis vers la cuisine tandis que Megan regardait Julie, l’air incrédule.

Julie me cria : « Je tiens compagnie á  ta petite copine  » alors que je disparaissais de leurs vues.

********

Megan se demanda ce qui allait se passer tandis que Julie s’asseyait á  coté d’elle et elle croisa ses jambes nylonées. Julie attendit que Jamie soit hors de vue et qu’il ne puisse pas entendre :

 « Alors, commença Julie, tu t’es bien amusée hier soir  » ?

 « Ce que n’est pas ce que tu penses Julie. Je sais que ça pouvait práªter á  confusion mais…  »

 « Tu avais l’air de prendre quand máªme du bon temps, assise sur les cuisses de Josh  ».

 « Ce rendez-vous n’était pas mon idée  ».

 « Vraiment ? surprends-moi  » !

Megan expliqua comment le rendez-vous était arrivé.

 « Tu sembles te faire facilement manipuler par tes amies  ».

 « Je sais que ce fut un vrai désastre. J’avais tout simplement á  dire non  ».

 « Effectivement ! Mais quelle fille pourrait refuser un rendez-vous á  un garçon comme Josh  » ?

 « Exactement  » ! dit Megan avant de réaliser la maladresse de ce qu’elle venait de dire.

 « alors dis moi ce que toi et ton amie avaient fait avec les garçons, apres áªtre partis du centre commercial  » ?

 « Ce ne sont pas tes affaires  » !

 « Mais ce sont les affaires de Jamie  »

 « Nous sommes allées sur un parking prá¨s d’un parc. Je n’ai rien fait. Josh a essayé mais j’ai refusé. Tu ne vas rien dire de tout ça á  Jamie dis-moi  » ?

 « Non ! répondit Julie, je ne pense pas qu’il pourrait le supporter  ».

 « J’étais inquiá¨te qu’il commence á  me poser des questions  ».

 « alors voilá  ce que tu dois retenir : Jamie est fou amoureux de toi. Il est aussi trá¨s doux et trá¨s vulnérable. Si tu le blesses, je ferai de ta vie un enfer. Je ne sais pas encore comment mais je trouverai. Bien compris  » ?

Megan approuva. Julie se leva et partit. Lorsque Megan leva les yeux, elle vit Beth lui faire une grimace et dire :

 « Attends de voir ton petit ami maintenant  » !

*******

Tandis que j’avais laissé Megan entrain de discuter avec Julie, je me retrouvais á  genoux dans la cuisine des North, entrain de remplir un vieux baquet avec de la glace, des bouteilles d’eau et des canettes de soda. Je ne me retournais pas en entendant la porte s’ouvrir pensant que c’était Madame North. Et donc je ne vis pas Beth mettre son doigt sur sa bouche pour faire signe á  sa copine de se taire. Un shaker en métal rempli de punch était posé en équilibre au bord du comptoir, juste derriá¨re moi. Beth le poussa et hurla. Je me tournais juste á  temps pour voir une vague de punch rouge, arriver directement sur moi. Ca tomba sur le bas de mon polo et le haut de mon pantacourt. Je restais choqué, regardant mes habits qui étaient maintenant mouillés et tachés en rouge :  « Mais qu’est-ce que t’as fait  » ?

Beth et sa copine se dépáªchá¨rent á  chercher des serviettes et commencer á  éponger les flaques :  « Je suis désolée Jamie, j’ai renversé le shaker en rentrant  ».

 « C’est un accident  » ! dit la copine de Beth alors que sa má¨re et la mienne rentraient dans la cuisine.

 « Que s’est-il passé  » ? demanda Madame North.

Beth et sa copine répétá¨rent leurs explications tout en continuant á  nettoyer par terre.

 « Ces habits vont áªtre foutus  » dit ma má¨re.

 « Je suis désolé Maman, dis-je, le punch m’est tombé dessus  ».

 « Ca pourrait aller si on les lave immédiatement  » suggéra Madame North.

 « Nous n’avons pas amenés d’habits de rechange  » dit ma má¨re.

 « Oh, on va bien trouver quelque chose á  lui mettre  » répondit Madame North.

Beth sourit á  sa copine et lui fit un clin d’Å“il.

 « Ce serait merveilleux  » dit ma má¨re. On vient juste d’acheter ces habits. C’est la premiá¨re fois qu’il les porte  ».

 « Viens Jamie, me dit Madam North, allons t’enlever ces váªtements mouillés  ». Et elle me fit signe de la suivre.

Je remarquais que non seulement j’étais trá¨s mouillé mais en plus j’avais trá¨s froid dans la maison, á  cause de la climatisation. Je commençais á  suivre Madame North, qui elle n’avait pas d’autre idée que de me faire enlever ces váªtement mouillés. Ma má¨re suivit derriá¨re.

 « Jamie, me dit-elle, enlá¨ve tes chaussures ou tu vas imbiber tout leurs tapis de punch  ». Je me retournais pour constater des flaques de punch partout sur le linoléum, aux endroits de mes pas. J’enlevais mes sandales et suivit Madame North et ma má¨re, marchant juste avec mes pieds gainés de nylon.

Une fois que nous eá»mes quitté la cuisine, Beth et sa copine échangá¨rent un high-five.

Une fois en-haut, Maman et moi entrá¢mes dans la salle de bain tandis que Madame North était parti me chercher des habits de rechange. J’enlevais tout, ne gardant que mes collants. Je n’étais pas trop enthousiaste de faire ça devant ma má¨re.

 « Ne sois pas idiot, me dit-elle. Je t’ai vu nu d’autres fois non ? et puis tu n’es pas vraiment tout nu puisque tu es en collants  ».

Elle me tendit un peignoir de bain sombre et une serviette pour finir de m’essuyer tandis qu’elle commençait á  rincer mes habits dans le lavabo. Je tournais le dos á  ma má¨re tout en finissant de me nettoyer.

Un moment plus tard, madame North frappa á  la porte et tendit quelques habits á  ma má¨re :  « Ce sont quelques habits qui sont trop grands pour Beth. Je pense que les habits de mon mari lui seraient trop grands. Désolée pour la couleur  ».

 « Merci, je pense que ça ira  » répondit ma má¨re.

Lorsque la porte fut refermée, ma má¨re posa les habits sur un tabouret: un t-shirt jaune et un short rose taille basse.  « Ses collants sont-ils aussi mouillés et tachés  » ?demanda Madame North en frappant á  nouveau .

Ma má¨re se retourna pour vérifier :

 « Oui ils le sont. J’ai bien peur Jamie, que l’on soit obligés de laver aussi tes collants  ».

 « Mais qu’est-ce que je vais mettre  » ? demandais-je.

 « Je n’en sais rien. On va essayer de les sécher rapidement  ».

J’enlevais mes collants, remarquant les traces rouges de punch sur la peau de mes jambes. Ma má¨re avait raison, mes collants devaient aussi áªtre lavés. Je tendis mes collants á  ma má¨re qui les mit dans le lavabo, tandis que je continuais á  me laver au gant de toilette, cette fois en étant totalement nu.

Je regardais á  nouveau le t-shirt jaune et le short rose que ma má¨re avait posés sur un tabouret.

 « Maman, je ne peux vraiment pas porter ça  ».

 « Ce qui est sur, c’est que tu ne peux pas porter tes habits  » me dit-elle en me les montrant entrain de tremper dans une lessive dans le lavabo.

 « Je sais qu’ils font trá¨s fille mais tu dois porter quelque chose. On ne va plus rester trá¨s longtemps, tu pourras aller attendre dans la voiture si tu veux  ».

Il y eá»t alors de nouveaux coups á  la porte. Ma má¨re entrouvrit et attrapa quelque chose.

 « Je pense que ça devrait lui aller, mais désolée pour la couleur, c’est tout ce que j’ai  » dit Madame North.

Je tournais alors la táªte pour voir ma má¨re entrain d’examiner un paquet d’emballage plat que je reconnus immédiatement áªtre une paire de collants.

 « Oui je pense qu’ils lui iront. Merci  » ! répondit ma má¨re.

 « Avec plaisir. Il pourra les garder, je les lui donne  » lui répondit Madame North.

 « Bien, dit ma má¨re en se retournant vers moi, tu as de la chance. Il semblerait que les problá¨mes soient résolus. Nous avons des habits et une nouvelle paire de collants pour toi. En plus, tu pourras les garder, ils seront á  toi  ».

 « C’est quel genre de collants  » ? dis-je

 « Des collants de la marque JCPenny. Léger effet anti-fatigue. comme les Leggs que tu portais, mais en plus, gainant en haut. Les femmes plus á¢gées ont un peu besoin de gainer au niveau du ventre  ». Ma má¨re qui venait alors d’ouvrir le paquet sourit et en retira une paire de collants noirs avec les jambes transparente et la culotte renforcée.

 « Maman, ce sont des collants noirs  » ! m’écriais-je.

 « Je sais mon chéri mais c’est tout ce que nous avons. Je sors pendant que tu te changes  ».

Avant que je ne continue á  protester, elle était déjá  sortie.

Je pris les collants. Ils semblaient effectivement assez grand et d’une texture extrá¨mement soyeuse et douce. Je m’assit sur le bord de la baignoire pour m’habiller. Le collant donnait une teinte d’un noir mystérieux á  mes jambes. Lorsque je les eá»s enfilés, je trouvais qu’ils m’allaient parfaitement bien. Et, á  ma grande surprise, j’appréciais le serrage confortable, du á  l’effet ventre gainant. La partie renforcée de la culotte descendait assez bas sur mes cuisses et je me posais la question si ça n’allait pas áªtre gáªnant avec le short. Je saisis alors les habits pour les regarder de plus prá¨s : Le T-shirt jaune était décoré á  l’effigie du girl’s power et le short rose était vraiment taille basse. J’enfilais alors le T-shirt et le short . Le short descendait juste de six centimá¨tres sous mon entrejambes, mettant alors mes jambes gainées de noir et la démarcation de la culotte, en évidence totale. Le bas du t-shirt arrivait juste á  peine á  recouvrir le haut du short. Si je me mettais á  bouger, tout le monde verrait la culotte du collant noir remontant vers ma poitrine. Je me regardais alors dans la glace et fá»t horrifié d’y voir un garçon á  l’air effeminé me faissant face.

Ma má¨re frappa á  la porte :  « Ca y est, t’es habillé  » ?

Je répondais que oui et ma má¨re entra avec un sac poubelle pour y mettre mes habits mouillés. Elle soupira en me voyant puis finit par me sourire :  « Je suis désolée, ce n’est vraiment pas l’idéal mais on ne peut pas faire mieux. Récupá¨re Megan et va attendre dans la voiture. Ok  » ?

Je redescendis vers la cuisine pour récupérer mes sandales, me demandant ce que Megan allait dire en me voyant ainsi váªtu. Je me sentais vraiment ridicule. Madame North était entrain de remettre de la glace dans le baquet contenant les bouteilles d’eau et les canettes de soda, lorsque j’entrais dans la cuisine.

 « Oh ! laissa-t-elle échapper, tout en relevant la táªte et se retenant de pouffer de rire, il semble que tout t’aille bien. Les collants sont á  la bonne taille  » ?

Je fis signe que oui et la remerciais pour les habits.

 « Tu pourras garder les collants. C’est un petit cadeau de ma part. Je suppose que tu ne voudras pas garder le reste. C’est pas vraiment ton style. Mais tu peux si tu veux car ils ne vont pas á  Beth  ».

 « Merci pour la soirée et tout le reste. Maman m’a dit que nous n’allions pas tarder. Je vais juste récupérer Megan  ».

 « Puisque tu sors, je me demandais si tu ne pouvais pas m’aider á  porter ce baquet dehors. Je ne sais pas oá¹ est mon mari  ».

J’acceptais d’aider, comme si j’avais le choix. Moi qui avais espéré sortir discrá¨tement et récupérer Megan sans attirer l’attention. Maintanant j’allais áªtre á  la vue de tous et tout le monde allait voir comment j’étais habillé. Madame North et moi, nous prá®mes chacun une poignée et nous portá¢mes le lourd baquet vers la porte donnant sur l’extérieur.

 « Fais attention aux bords du baquet, me dit-elle, je n’ai pas envie que tu files tes nouveaux collants  ».

Lorsque nous atteigná®mes la porte, Madame North héla sa fille pour nous tenir la porte. Madame North sortit sur le perron. Je vis Beth entrain de me faire une grimace. Sa copine était de l’autre coté de la porte. J’étais comme pris au piá¨ge. Alors que je suivais madame North sur le perron, j’entendis rire les deux filles.

 « Tu n’as vraiment rien de mieux á  faire  » ? dit Megan á  Beth.

Beth ricana :  « Ton précieux petit ami a du changer de váªtements  ».

 « Pourquoi ? Mais de quoi parles-tu  » ?

 « Il a eu un petit accident avec le saladier de punch, dans la cuisine  » rajouta la copine de Beth.

 « Toutes ces fringues étaient trempées. Mais heureusement ma má¨re lui en a trouvé de rechanges  » dit Beth.

 « Et il est si mignon ainsi » ! dit la copine de Beth.

Megan regarda les filles rigolardes en essayant de rester calme.

 « Regardes, il arrive, dit Beth, Petite miss girl’s power  ». les deux filles éclatá¨rent de rire et s’éloigná¨rent pour apprécier á  distance la rencontre entre Jamie et Megan.

Megan regarda dans la direction que montrait Beth. Elle me vit m’approcher d’elle d’un regard triste, dans une tenue ridicule que máªme elle, Megan, dut admettre que ça faisait vraiment mec en fillette. Elle courut vers moi, arrivant á  ma hauteur, sur la pelouse :  « Que s’est-il passé  » ?

 « Viens, dis-je en fuyant son regard, je vais t’expliquer dans la voiture  ».

Megan me suivit dans l’allée de garage. Elle remarqua quelques personnes regardant dans notre direction, et quand elle se retourna avant que l’on ne disparaisse á  l’angle de la maison, elle vit Beth et sa copine qui nous observaient en rigolant victorieusement.

Je ne dis rien jusqu’á  que nous arrivá¢mes á  la voiture et que nous plongeá¢mes sur la banquette. Je répondis alors aux questions de Megan, á  propos de l’accident avec le saladier de punch et les habits que je portais maintenant.

Megan fulminait :  « C’est cette Beth qui l’a renversé sur toi n’est-ce pas  » ?

 « Surement, je lui tournais le dos quand elle est entrée  ».

 « Quelle petite pute. Et je me refuse á  croire que Madame North n’aurait pas pu trouver autre chose. Rose et jaune ?

Mais personne ne porte du rose avec du jaune. Nu, tu aurais moins attiré les regards. Mais pourquoi faut-il que les gens soient si méchants envers toi ? Et pourquoi ta má¨re n’a-t-elle pas insisté pour t’obtenir d’autres habits que cela  »?

 « Je pense qu’elle était juste contente que j’ai quelque chose á  me mettre  ».

 « Ma má¨re n’aurait pas accepté ça  ». Megan me prit dans ses bras :  « Je suis vraiment désolée que ce soit arrivé. J’aurais du venir avec toi pour t’aider  ».

******

Narrateur : Megan se souvint alors pourquoi elle n’était pas venue avec lui.

******

Avec nos bras encore enlacés autour de l’autre, Megan me regarda dans les yeux :  « Tu es un garçon trá¨s doux Jamie, et personne n’a le droit de te traiter ainsi  ».

 « Ca veut dire que nous sommes vraiment amis  ».

Megan se pencha vers moi et déposa un baiser sur mes lá¨vres. Mes yeux s’écarquillá¨rent tandis que je la serrais encore plus fort en lui rendant son baiser. Chacun de nous relevá¢mes la jambe opposée, tant et si bien que nos genoux se touchá¨rent et que le nylon les recouvrant ma jambe frotta sur le nylon gainant la jambe de Megan.

*******
Narrateur : Il était parfois arrivé qu’en s’asseyant sur un canapé ou á  l’arriá¨re d’une voiture, les jambes gainées de nylon de Megan touchent les jambes également gainées de nylon d’une de ses copines mais cette sensation l’avait jusque lá  laissé indifférente. Cette fois ci, c’était différent. Elle n’était pas entrain d’effleurer accidentellement la jambe d’une copine Cette fois c’était les jambes gainées de nylon du garçon qu’elle était entrain d’embrasser. Cette sensation l’excita et l’émerveilla et elle se mit á  frotter langoureusement son genou contre la cuisse de Jamie. Ils restá¨rent enlacés ensemble tandis que leurs lá¨vres s’effleuraient tendrement. Megan constatait la différence entre le fait d’áªtre embrassée par Josh, de maniá¨re insistante et aggressive, et la maniá¨re de Jamie qui semblait totalement retourné par l’expérience. Elle aimait áªtre dans les bras de Jamie, mais une partie d’elle aimait bien aussi l’assurance et la confiance en lui de Josh.
*******
Megan fit courir sa main sur mon dos. Mon T-shirt s’était relevé et alors que la main de Megan s’aventurait vers le bas de mon dos, elle rencontra la culotte de mes collants, qui remontait bien haut dans mon dos, jusqu’á  mes omoplates, et elle me carressa ainsi le dos á  travers cette si douce et si fine et glissante.

*******
Narrateur : megan sourit intérieurement, pensant á  comment elle adorait la sensation du nylon et que Josh, lui ne porterait jamais de collants.
*******

Megan se recula :  « Ta má¨re et ta sÅ“ur vont bientá´t áªtre lá  . Ce ne serait pas vraiment drá´le  ».

 « Je ne pense pas qu’elles s’attendent á  nous trouver entrain de nous embrasser sur la banquette  ».

Nous nous má®mes á  rire nerveusement.

 « Alors, alors, dis-je en bégayant, ça veut vraiment dire que tu es ma petite amie  » ?

 « Je pense que oui  ». Megan baissa les yeux, remarquant la démarcation de mes collants, qui dépassait de mon short.

 « Ton short n’est máªme pas suffisament long pour tes collants  ».

Je me mis á  rire :  « Cette tenue est un total désastre  ».

Megan sentit la matiá¨re fine qui gainait mes cuisses :  « Ce sont vraiment des jolis collants  ».

 « Madame North m’a dit que je pourrais les garder. Je n’aurais jamais cru devoir porter des collants noirs en public  ».

 « Mais cette couleur te va bien. Avec un short assorti, tu serais mignon  ».

 « Tu dis ça pour rire  » !

 « Je suis sérieuse  ».

 « Mais tout le monde va voir que je porte des collants  ».

 « Les collants embellissent tes jambes. Et c’est si agréable. Etre bien, c’est ça le truc. Moi j’aime que les gens remarquent mes jambes  ».

La portiá¨re s’ouvrit alors, tandis que Julie, Samantha et ma má¨re rentraient dans la voiture.

Julie s’affala sur la banquette arriá¨re :  « Tu ressembles á  une enseigne au néon  ».

 « Tant que ça  » ? dis-je.

 « Mais Maman, comment as-tu pu lui laisser porter ça  » ? demanda Julie.

 « Je n’avais pas vraiment le choix  » répondit-elle.

Samantah prit alors la parole :  « Par contre, les collants noirs, ça te va trá¨s bien, mais tu n’aurais pas du les porter avec du jaune, á  moins de vouloir ressembler á  une grosse abeille  ».

 « Beth a-t-elle eu des ennuis pour avoir renversé le punch sur Jamie  » ? demanda Megan.

 « C’est Beth qui te l’as renversé exprá¨s ? demanda Julie. Mais quelle petite salope  » !

 « Je ne sais pas, je lui tournais le dos  ».

 « Tu sais bien qu’elle l’a fait exprá¨s. Et maintenant elle en rigole  » rajouta Megan.

 « On y peut rien les filles, dit ma má¨re en me regardant. Sinon vous vous áªtes bien amusées  » ?

Tout le monde dit que oui.

 « Bon alors, dit ma má¨re, mis á  part l’incident du punch, c’était une sortie réussie  » .

Megan prit ma main et la serra.

*****

Narrateur :  « Il pourrait áªtre vraiment mignon en collant noirs et le short qui va bien  » pensa-t-elle.

*****

Pendant ce temps, chez Megan, Melissa et Carla étaient assises á  la fenáªtre de la chambre de Melissa, attendant le retour de Megan.